History Of The Arians,

History Of The Arians,

HISTORY OF THE ARIANS,

the Bishop Alexander,—Secundus in Libya, in Alexandria Euzdius3 the Chananzan, Julius,

Ammon, Marcus, Irenzus, Zosimus, and Sarapion surnamed Pelycon, and in Libya Sisinnius, and the younger men with him, associates in his impiety ; these have obtained possession of the Churches. of Christ, they gnashed their teeth against them with increased fury.

Nay more, they would not give up the bodies of the dead to their friends for burial, but concealed them that they might appear to be ignorant of the murder.

They did not however escape detection; the whole city perceived it, and all men withdrew from them as executioners, as malefactors and robbers.

Moreover they overthrew monasteries, and endeavoured to cast monks into the fire; they plundered houses, and breaking into the house of certain free citizens where the Bishop had deposited a treasure, they plundered and took it away.

They scourged the widows on the soles of their feet, and hindered them from receiving their alms.

72. Banishment of Egyptian Bishops.

And the General Sebastian wrote to the governors and military authorities in every place; and the true Bishops were persecuted, and those who professed impious doctrines were brought in in their stead. They banished

Bishops who had grown old in orders, and had been many years in the Episcopate, having been ordained by the Bishop Alexander; Ammonius+,

Hermes, Anagamphus, and Marcus, they sent to the Upper Oasis; Muis, Psenosiris, Nilammon, Plenes, Marcus, and Athenodorus to Ammoniaca, with no other intention than that they should perish in their passage through the deserts.

They had no pity on them though they were suffering from illness, and indeed proceeded on their journey with so much difficulty on account of their weakness, that they were obliged

73. Character of Arian nominees.

Such were the iniquities practised by the Arians; and as to their further deeds of impiety, who could hear the account of them without shuddering?

They had caused these venerable old men and aged Bishops to be sent into banishment; they now appointed in their stead profligate heathen youths, whom they thought to raise at once to the highest dignity, though they were not even Catechumens?7,

And others who were accused of bigamy®, and even of worse crimes, they nominated Bishops on account of the wealth and civil power which they posséssed, and sent them out as it were from a market, upon their giving them gold.

And now more dreadful calamities befel the people.

For when they rejected these mercenary dependents of the Arians, so alien from themselves, they were scourged, they were proscribed, they were shut up in prison ky the General (who did all this readily, being a Manichee), in order that they might no longer seek after their own

Bishops, but be forced to accept those whom they abominated, men who were now guilty of the same mockeries as they had before practised among their idols. to be carried in litters, and their sickness was so dangerous that the materials for their burial accompanied them.

One of them indeed died, but they would not even permit the body to be given up to his friends for interment.

With the same purpose they banished also the Bishop Dracontius to the desert places about Clysma, Philo to Babylon, Adelphius to Psinabla in the Thebais, and the Presbyters

Hierax and Dioscorus to Syene.

They likewise drove into exile Ammonius, Agathus, Agathodemon, Apollonius, Eulogius, Apollos,

Paphnutius, Gaius,and Flavius, ancient Bishops, as also the Bishops Dioscorus, Ammonius,

Heraclides, and Psais; some of whom they gave up to work in the stone-quarries, others they persecuted with an intention to destroy, and many others they plundered.

They banished also forty of the laity, with certain virgins whom they had before exposed to the 74. The Episcopal appointments of Constantius a mark of Antichrist. fires; beating them so severely with rods taken from palm-trees, that after lingering

Will not every just person break forth into lamentations at the sight or hearing of these things, at perceiving the arrogance and extreme injustice of these impious men?

'The righteous lament in the place of the impious 9'

After all these things, and now that the impiety has reached such a pitch of audacity, who will any longer venture to call this a five days some of them died, and others had recourse to surgical treatment on account of the thorns left in their limbs, from which they suffered torments worse than death® But what is most dreadful to the mind of any man of sound understanding, though characteristic of these miscreants, is this: When the virgins during the scourging called upon the Name nn 7 Vid. Hallier, de Ordin. part 2. i. 1, art. 2.

8 Scyvvalo.s, not dvydpous. On the latter, vid, Suicer, Thess. in voc. duyapia, 'Vertull. de Monogant.

3 Cf. Dep. Ar.

4 Cf. Ap. Fug. 7, 8 Ap. Fug. 6.

Ib. 7.

9 Prov, xxviii. 28, LXX,

HISTORIA ARIANORUM.

stay there, after he had banished for his piety towards Christ Dionysius the Bishop of the place, a godly man.

But this person was as yet even ignorant of the Latin language, and unskilful in everything except impiety.

And now one George, a Cappadocian, who was contractor of stores? at Constantinople, and having embezzled all monies that he received, was obliged to fly, he commanded to enter

Alexandria with military pomp, and supported by the authority of the General.

Next, finding one Epictetus® a novice, a bold young man, he loved him9, perceiving that he was ready for wickedness; and by his means he carries on his designs against those of the Bishops whom he desires to ruin.

For he is prepared to do everything that the Emperor wishes; who accordingly availing himself of his assistance, has committed at Rome a strange act, but one truly resembling the malice of Antichrist.

Having made preparations in the Palace instead of the Church, and caused some three of his own eunuchs to attend instead of the people, he then compelled three* ill-conditioned spies? (for one cannot call them Bishops), to ordain forsooth as Bishop one Felix3, a man worthy of them, then in the Palace.

For the people perceiving the iniquitous proceedings of the heretics would not allow them to enter the Churches', and withdrew themselves far from them.

Costyllius?? a Christian, and not rather the image of Antichrist?

For what mark of Antichrist is yet 'wanting?

How can he in any way fail to be regarded as that one? or how can the latter fail to be supposed such a one as he is? Did not the Arians and the Gentiles offer those sacrifices in the great Church in the Czesareum™, and utter their blasphemies against Christ as by His command?

And does not the vision of Daniel thus describe* Antichrist; that he shall make war with the saints, and prevail against them, and exceed all that have been before him in evil deeds, and shall humble three kings, and speak words against the Most High, and shall think to change times and laws?

Now what other person besides Constantius has ever attempted to do these things?

He is surely such a one as Antichrist would be.

He speaks words against the Most High by supporting this impious heresy: he makes war against the saints by banishing the Bishops; although indeed he exercises this power but for a little while? to his own destruction.

Moreover he has surpassed those before him in wickedness, having devised a new mode of persecution ; and after he had overthrown three kings, namely Vetranio, Magnentius, and Gallus, he straightway undertook the patronage of impiety; and like a giant3 he has dared in his pride to set himself up against the Most

High.

He has thought to change laws, by transgressing the ordinance of the Lord given us through His Apostles, by altering the customs of the Church, and inventing a new kind of appointments.

For he sends from strange places, distant a fifty days' journey4, Bishops attended by soldiers to people unwilling to receive them ; and instead of an introduction to the acquaintance of their people, they bring with them threatening messages and letters to the magistrates.

Thus he sent Gregory from Cappadocias to Alexandria; he transferred Germinius from Cyzicus to Sirmium ; he removed Cecropius from Laodicea to Nicomedia.

46. Zyrannous banishment of Bishops by Constantius.

Now what is yet wanting to make him Antichrist ? or what more could Antichrist do at his coming than this man has done? Will he not find when he comes that the way has been already prepared for him by this man easily to deceive the people? Again, he claims to himself the right of deciding causes, which he refers to the Court instead of the Church, and presides at them in person.

And strange it is to say, when he perceives the accusers at a 7 Cf. supr. § 56, note 8 8 Epictetus above, p. 226, is called droxpirns, which Montfaucon translated 'stage-player.' It isa question whether more than 'actor' is meant by it, alluding to the mockery of an ordination in which he seems to have taken part.

Though an Asiatic apparently by birth, he was made Bishop of Civita Vecchia.

We hear of him at the conference between Constantius and Liberius. Theod. H. E. ii, 13.

Then he assists in the ordination of Felix.

Afterwards he made a martyr of S. Ruffinian by making him run before his carriage ; and he ends his historical career by taking a chief part among the Arians at Ariminum, vid. Tillem. t. vi. p. 380, &c,

Ughell. /éad. t. 10. p. 56. a5 Arrival of George at Alexandria, and proceedings of Constantius in Italy,

Again he transferred from Cappadocia to Milan one Auxentius', an intruder rather than a Christian, whom he commanded to ee ee a Ss ae 10 An irregularly formed diminutive, or a quasi diminutiv from Constantius, as Agathyllus from Agathocles, Heryllus Hom

Heracles, &c. vid. Matth. Gr. Gramm. § 102, ed. 1820.

[Curtius § 347.) ™ AZ. Const. 14, supr. § 55. t Dan. vii. 25, ; # Constantius died at 45, having openly apostatized for about ee Julian died at 32, after a reign of a year and ier vid. supr. ¢ 32. vid. also Bellarmin. de Notis Eccé, 17

9 The Greek is Emuryrdév tia .

. . vedrepov ..

. aydryoev dpav, «.7.A.

So in the account of the veavicros, 'O 8é Incous éuBPrewas ie maar oy auTov. oe Sars 1 j,e. to keep up the canonical number; and cf, the case of Novatian, in Euseb. 1. £. vi. 43.

On the custom, vid. Bingh.

Antigu, il. 11, § 4.

2 § 48, note 5.

3 Cf. Tillemont, Mem. t. 6. p. 778. Bolland. Catal, Ponti. ch. 21. p. 390.

[Déllinger, ' Fables respecting the Popes ;" D. Ck ii, 480, Felix figures in the middle ages as the orthodox rival of the ' Arian' Liberius.] _ 3 Vid. de Decr. § 32, note Socr. Hist. v. 10, p. 268.

8, Orat. ii, § ig ee ie 43, 26.

5 Encycl. 2.

Ep, a; Cf. de Syn. §§ 1, 8, and Ep. ae, 7» 4 Cf. Theod. Hist. ii. 17.

5 $8 44, 52.

HISTORY OF THE ARIANS,

loss, he takes up the accusation himself, so that the injured party may no longer be able to defend himself on account of the violence

'with Christians, and not a time of persecution P A persecution indeed, such as never arose before, and such as no one perhaps will again stir up, except 'the son of lawlessness9,' do these enemies of Christ exhibit, who already present a picture of him in their own persons.

Wherefore it especially behoves us to be sober, lest this heresy which has reached such a height of impudence, and has diffused itself abroad like the 'poison of an adder*,' as it is written in the Proverbs, and which teaches doctrines contrary to the Saviour; lest, I say, this be that 'falling away *?,' after which He shall be revealed, of whom Constantius is surely the forerunner.

Else wherefore is he so mad against the godly? wherefore does he contend for it as his own heresy, and call every one his enemy who will not comply with the madness of Arius, and admit gladly the allegations of the enemies of Christ, and dishonour so many venerable Councils? why did he command that the Churches should be given up to the Arians? was it not that, when that other comes, he may thus find a way to enter into them, and may take to himself him who has prepared those places for him? For the ancient which he displays.

This he did in the proceedings against Athanasius.

For when he saw the boldness of the Bishops Paulinus, Lucifer, Eusebius, and Dionysius, and how out of the recantation of Ursacius and Valens © they confuted those who spoke against the Bishop, and advised that Valens and his fellows should no longer be believed, since they had already retracted what they now asserted, he immediately stood up? and said,

*T am now the accuser of Athanasius; on my account you must believe what these assert.'

And then, when they said,—' But how can you be an accuser, when the accused person is not present? for if you are his accuser, yet he is not present, and therefore cannot be tried.

And the cause is not one that concerns Rome, so that you should be believed as being the Emperor; but it is a matter that concerns a Bishop; for the trial ought to be conducted on equal terms both to the accuser and the accused.

And besides, how can you accuse him? for you could not be present to witness the conduct of one who lived at so great a distance from you; and if you speak but what you have heard from these, you ought also to give credit to what he says ; but if you will not believe him, while you do believe them, it is plain that they assert these things for your sake, and accuse Athanasius only to gratify you ?'—when he heard this, thinking that what they had so truly spoken was an insult to himself, he sent them into banishment ; and being exasperated against Athanasius, he wrote in a more savage strain, requiring that he should suffer what has now befallen him, and that the Churches should be given up to the Arians, and that they should be allowed to do whatever they pleased.

Bishops who were ordained by Alexander, and by his predecessor Achillas, and by Peter before him, have been cast out; and those introduced whom the companions of soldiers nominated ; and they nominated only such as promised to adopt their doctrines, 98. Alliance of Meletians with Arians.

This was an easy proposition for the Mele. tians to comply with; for the greater part, or rather the whole of them, have never had a religious education, nor are they acquainted with the 'sound faith?' in Christ, nor do they know at all what Christianity is, or what writings we Christians possess.

For having come out, some of them from the worship of idols, and others from the senate, or from the first civil offices, for the sake of the miserable exemption$ from duty and for the patronage they gained, and having bribed' the Meletians who preceded them, they have been advanced to this dignity even before they had been under instruction,

And even if they pretended to have been such, yet what kind of instruction is to be obtained among the Meletians?

But indeed without even pretending to be under instruction, they came at once, and immediately were called

Bishops, just as children receive a name.

Being then persons of this description, they thought the thing of no great consequence, nor even supposed that piety was different from 77. Constantius the precursor of Antichrist.

Terrible indeed, and worse than terrible are such proceedings; yet conduct suitable to him who assumes the character of Antichrist.

Who that beheld him taking the lead of his pretended Bishops, and_presiding in Ecclesiastical causes, would not justly exclaim that this was 'the abomination of desolation®' spoken of by Daniel? For having put on the profession of Christianity, and entering into the holy places, and standing therein, he lays waste the Churches, transgressing their Canons, and enforcing the observance of his own decrees.

Will any one now venture to say that this is a peaceful time 10 Prov. xxiii. 32.

, t De Syn. §, note 10.

2 Cf. Tit. i. 13, 4 Ib. 59, Ep. "eg. 22.

9 2 Thess. ii. 8. ar 2 Thess. ii. 3. ii. a.

3 Cf. Ap. Ar. 56.

6 Cf. Apol. Ar. 58.

7 $33.

8 Dan. ix. 97.

HISTORIA ARIANORUM.

ee eee eee morrow we die4.'

Such a profession and faithless temper is more worthy of Epicritian$ players than of Meletians.

But the faithful servants of our Saviour, and the true Bishops who believe with sincerity, and live not for themselves, but for the Lord; these faithfully believing in our Lord Jesus Christ, and knowing, as I said before, that the charges which were alleged against the truth were false, and plainly fabricated for the sake of the Arian impiety.

Accordingly from being Meletians they readily and speedily became Arians ; and if the Emperor should command them to adopt any other profession, they are ready to change again to that also.

Their ignorance of true godliness quickly brings them to submit to the prevailing folly, and that which happens to be first taught them.

For it is nothing to them to be carried about by every winds and tempest, so long as they are only exempt from duty, and obtain the patronage of men ; nor would they scruple probably to change again® to what they were before, even to become such as they were when they were heathens.

Any how, being men of such an easy temper, and considering the Church as a civil senate, and like heathen, being idolatrously minded, they put on the honourable name? of the Saviour, under which they polluted the whole of Egypt, by causing so much as the name of the Arian heresy to be known therein.

For Egypt has heretofore been the only country, throughout which the profession of the orthodox faith was boldly maintained'; and therefore these misbelievers have striven to introduce jealousy there also, or rather not they, but the devil who has stirred them up, in order that when his herald Antichrist shall come, he may find that the Churches in Egypt also are his own, and that the Meletians have already been instructed in his principles, and may recognise himself as already formed9 in them. heresy (for by the recantation © of Ursacius and Valens they detected the calumnies which were devised against Athanasius, for the purpose of removing him out of the way, and of introducing into the Churches the impieties of the enemies of Christ) ; these, I say, perceiving all this, as defenders and preachers of the truth, chose rather, and endured to be insulted and driven into banishment, than to subscribe against him, and to hold communion with the Arian madmen.

They forgot not the lessons they had taught to others ; yea, they know well that great dishonour remains for the traitors, but for them which confess the truth, the kingdom of heaven; and that to the careless and such as fear Constantius will happen no good thing; but for them that endure tribulations here, as sailors reach a quiet haven after a storm, as wrestlers receive a crown after the combat, so these shall obtain great and eternal joy and delight in heaven ;—such as J osephobtained after those tribulations; such as the great Daniel had after his temptations and the manifold conspiracies of the courtiers against him ; such as Paul now enjoys, being crowned by the Saviour; such as the people of God everywhere expect.

They, seeing these things, were not infirm of purpose, but waxed strong in faith 7, and increased in their zeal more and more.

Being fully persuaded of the calumnies and impieties of the heretics, they condemn the persecutor, and in heart and mind run together the same course with them that are persecuted, that they also may obtain the crown of Confession.

79. Behaviour of the Meletians contrasted with that of the Alexandrian Christians.

Such is the effect of that iniquitous order which was issued by Constantius.

On the part of the people there was displayed a ready alacrity to submit to martyrdom, and an increased hatred of this most impious heresy ; and yet lamentations for their Churches, and groans burst from all, while they cried unto the Lord, 'Spare Thy people, O Lord, and give not Thine heritage unto Thine enemies to reproach *?;' but make haste to deliver us out of the hand of the lawless.

For behold, they have not spared Thy servants, but are preparing the way for Antichrist.'

For the Meletians will never resist him, nor will they care for the truth, nor will they esteem it an evil thing to deny Christ.

They are men who have not approached the word with sincerity; like the chameleon 3 they assume every various appear ance ; they are hirelings of any who will make use of them.

They make not the truth their aim, but prefer before it their present pleasure : they say only, 'Let us eat and drink, for toeeeeeeeSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSe

80. Duty of separating from heretics.

One might say much more against this detestable and antichristian heresy, and might demonstrate by many arguments that the practices of Constantius are a prelude to the coming of Antichrist.

But seeing that, as the Prophet® has said, from the feet even to the head there is no reasonableness in it, but it Isfull of all filthiness and all impiety, so that the very name of it ought to be avoided as a dog's vomit or the 4 1 Cor. xv. 32.

5 Histrionum genus, Montf.

[The allusion is obscure.

Epicrates was a comedian of the 4th. cent, B.C. ] 6 Apol. Ar. 58.

7 Cf. Rom. iv. 20.

8 Isa. i. 6.

5 Cf. Eph. iv.14.

6 AZ, Ar. so, 63.

7 CF. ii 8 Cf. Apol. Ar. 52.

9 Ctr. Gal. a 19. eis 2 avopwv, Cf. 2 Thess. ii. 8

3 de Decr.1, note 2.

HISTORY OF THE ARIANS,

LL poison of serpents ; and seeing that Costyllius openly exhibits the image of the adversary 9; in order that our words may not be too many, it will be well to content ourselves with the divine Scripture, and that we all obey the precept which it has given us both in regard to other heresies, and especially respecting this.

That precept is as follows ; ' Depart ye, depart ye, go ye out from thence, touch no unclean thing ; go ye out of the midst of them, and be ye separate, that bear the vessels of the Lord*».'

This may suffice *! to instruct us all, so that if any one has been deceived by them, he may go out from them, as out of Sodom, and not return again unto them, lest he suffer the fate of Lot's wife ; and if any one has continued from the beginning pure from this impious heresy, he the consequences of this transaction, had he acted therein by command) ; and whereas also, when we went to him, and requested him not to do violence to any, nor to deny what had taken place, he ordered us, being Christians, to be beaten with clubs; thereby again giving proof of the nocturnal assault which has been directed against the Church :— We therefore make also this present Protest, certain of us being now about to travel to the most religious Emperor Augustus: and we adjure Maximus the Prefect of Egypt, and the Controllers?, in the name of Almighty God, and for the sake of the salvation of the most religious

Augustus Constantius, to relate all these things to the piety of Augustus, and to the authority of the most illustrious Prefects3, We adjure also the masters of vessels, to publish these things everywhere, and to carry them to the ears of the most religious Augustus, and to the Prefects and the Magistrates in every place, in order that it may be known that a war has been waged against the Church, and that, in the times of Augustus Constantius, Syrianus has caused virgins and many others to become martyrs, may glory in Christ and say, 'We have not stretched out our hands to a strange god 7?; neither have we worshipped the works of our own hands, nor served the creature*3 more than

Thee, the God that hast created all things through Thy word, the Only-Begotten Son our

Lord Jesus Christ, through whom to Thee the Father together with the same Word in the Holy Spirit be glory and power for ever and ever.

Amen.'

As it dawned upon the fifth before the Ides of February', that is to say, the fourteenth of the month Mechir, while we were keeping vigil 5 in the Lord's house, and engaged in our prayers (for there was to be a communion on the Preparation ®) ; suddenly about midnight, the most illustrious Duke Syrianus attacked us and the Church with many legions of soldiers? armed with naked swords and javelins and other warlike instruments, and wearing helmets on their heads; and actually while we were praying, and while the lessons were being read, they broke down the doors.

And when the doors were burst open by the violence of the multitude, he gave command, and some of them were shooting; others shouting, their arms rattling, and their swords flashing in the light of the lamps; and forthwith virgins were being slain, many men trampled down, and falling over one another as the soldiers came upon them, and several were pierced with arrows and perished.

Some of the soldiers also were betaking themselves to plunder, and were stripping the virgins, who were more afraid of being even touched by them than they were of death.

The Bishop continued sitting upon his throne, and exhorted all to pray.

The Duke led on the attack, having with him Hilarius the notary, whose part in the proceedings was shewn in the The Second Protest*.

81. The people of the Catholic Church in Alexandria, which is under the government of the most Reverend Bishop Athanasius, make this public protest by those whose names are under-written.

We have already protested against the nocturnal assault which was committed upon ourselves and the Lord's house; although in truth there needed no protest in respect to proceedings with which the whole city has been already made acquainted.

For the bodies of the slain which were discovered were exposed in public, and the bows and arrows and other arms found in the Lord's house loudly proclaim the iniquity.

But whereas after our Protest already made, the most illustrious Duke Syrianus endeavours to force all men to agree with him, as though no tumult had been made, nor any had perished

(wherein is no small proof that these things were not done according to the wishes of the most gracious Emperor Augustus Constantius ; for he would not have been so much afraid of 9 Cf. 2 Thess. ii.

20 Is. lii. rz.

11 [A somewhat haracterletic phrase of Athanasius.] 12 Ps. xliv. 20.

13 Ep. "2g. 13 note 1. t Of the two Protests referred to supr. § 48, the first was omitted by the copyists, as being already contained, as Montfaucon seems to say, in the Apolcgy against the Arians; yet if it be the one to which allusion is made in the beginning of the Protest which follows, it is not found there, nor does it appear what document of a.p. 356 could properly have a place in a set of papers which end with A.D. 350.

2 Ap. Ar.

73, note.

3 i.e. Pretorian.

4 ae 9. Le 5 Ap. Const. a5; Ap. Fug. 24.

6 Friday vid. Zxcyc. 4, note 9.

7 i.e. more than 5,000. 44.

Tug. 24.

HISTORIA ARIANORUM.

would not allow it, until the circumstance was known to all. sequel.

The Bishop was seized, and barely escaped being torn to pieces ; and having fallen into a state of insensibility, and appearing as one dead, he disappeared from among them, and has gone we know not whither.

They were eager to kill him.

And when they saw that many had perished, they gave orders to the soldiers to remove out of sight the bodies of the dead.

But the most holy virgins who were left behind were buried in the tombs, having attained the glory of martyrdom in the times of the most religious Constantius.

Deacons also were beaten with stripes even in the Lord's house, and were shut up there.

Now if an order has been given that we should be persecuted we are all ready to suffer martyrdom.

But if it be not by order of Augustus, we desire Maximus the Prefect of Egypt and all the city magistrates to request of him that they may not again be suffered thus to assail us.

And we desire also that this our petition may be presented to him, that they may not attempt to bring in hither any other Bishop: for we have resisted unto death *°, desiring to have the most Reverend

Athanasius, whom God gave us at the beginning, according to the succession of our fathers; whom also the most religious Augustus Constantius himself sent to us with letters and oaths, And we believe that when his Piety is informed of what has taken place, he will be greatly displeased, and will do nothing contrary to his oaths, but will again give orders that our

Bishop Athanasius shall remain with us.

Nor did matters stop even here ; for after all this had happened, whosoever pleased broke open any door that he could, and searched, and plundered what was within.

They entered even into those places which not even all Christians are allowed to enter.

Gorgonius, the commander of the city force 8, knows this, for he was present.

And no unimportant evidence of the nature of this hostile assault is afforded by the circumstance, that the armour and javelins and swords borne by those who entered were left in the Lord's house.

They have been hung up in the Church until this time, that they might not be able to deny it: and although they sent several times Dynamius the soldier 8, as well as the Commander 9 of the city police, desiring to take them away, we

To the Consuls to be elected * after the Consulship of the most illustrious Arbzthion and Collianus *, on the seventeénth Mechir*3, which is the day before the Ides of February.

10 Aol. Ar. 38.

1x Since the Consuls came into office on the first of Janusey, and were proclaimed in each city, it is strange that the Alexe andrians here speak in February as if ignorant of their names.

The phrase, however, is found elsewhere.

Thus in this very year the Chron.

Acepfh. dates Jan. as 'post Consulatum Arbitionis et Loliani.'

And in Socr.

Hzst. ii. 29, in the instance of the year 351, when there were no Consuls, and in 346, when there was a difference on the subject between the Emperors who were eventually themselves Consuls, the first months are dated in like manner from the Consuls of the foregoing year.

8 orparnyod.

There were two ozparyyol or duumvirs at the head of the police force at Alexandria ; they are mentioned in the lural in Euseb. vii. 11, where S. Dionysius speaks of their seizing ated vid.

Du Cange, Gloss. Grec. in voc.

9 Tey Tis Tagcws, supr. § 61, oTOAaTLTOU.

12 Lollianus.

13 Feb. 12, p year; see note below, at the end of Introd. to Letters,

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST

THE ARIANS.

WRITTEN BETWEEN 356 AND 360.

THERE is no absolutely conclusive evidence as to the date of these Discourses, in fact they would appear from the language of ii. 1 to have been issued at intervals.

The hest judges, however, are agreed in assigning them to the fruitful period of the ' third exile.'

The Discourses cannot indeed be identified with the lost account of the Arian heresy addressed to certain Egyptian monks (see Introd. to Arian Hist. swpra); but the demand for such a treatise may have set Athanasius upon the composition of a more comprehensive refutation of the heresy.

It was only at this period (' Blasphemy' of Sirmium, 357) that the doctrin:l controversy began to emerge from the mass of personalities and intrigues which had encumbered it for the first generation after the great Council; only now that the various parties were beginning to formulate their position; only now that the great mass of Eastern

'Conservatism' was beginning to see the nature of the issue as between the Nicene doctrine and the essential Arianism of its more resolute opponents,

'The situation seemed to clear, the time had come for gathering up the issues of the combat and striking a decisive blow.

To this situation of affairs the treatise before us exactly corresponds.

Characteristic of this period is the anxiety to conciliate and win over the so-called semi-Arians (of the type of Basil of Ancyra) who stumbled at the duoovcov, but whose fundamental agreement with Athanasius was daily becoming more clear.

Accordingly we find that Athanasius pointedly avoids the famous test word in these Discoursest (with the exception of the fourth: see Orat. i. 20, note 5, 58, note £0: it only occurs i. 9, note 12, but see Ovaz. iv. 9, 12), and even adopts (not as fully adequate de Syn. 53, but as true so far as it goes), the 'semi-Arian' formula 'like in essence'

(Or. i. 21, note 8, 20, 26, ili. 26, he does not use the single compound word dpotoveros: see further, Introd. to de Synodis).

Although, therefore, demonstrative proof is lacking, there is tolerable certainty as to the date of our Discourses.

And their purpose is no less manifest : they are a decisive blow of the kind described above, aimed at the very centre of the question, and calculated to sever the abnormal alliance between conservatives who really thought with Athanasius and men like Valens or Eudoxius, whose real convictions, so far as they had any, were

Arian.

Moreover they gather up all the threads of controversy against Arianism proper, refute its appeal to Scripture, and leave on record for all time the issues of the great doctrinal contest of the fourth century.

They have naturally become, as Montfaucon observes, the mine whence subsequent defenders of the Divinity of our Redeemer have drawn their material.

There are doubtless arguments which a modern writer would scarcely adopt (e.g. ii. 63, iii. 65 zzdz., &c.), and the repeated labelling of the Arians as madmen (' fanatics' in this translation), enemies or Christ, disciples of Satan, &c., &c., is at once tedious and by its very frequency unimpressive

(see ii. 43 note 8 for Newman's famous list of animal nicknames).

But the serious reader will pass sicco pede over such features, and will appreciate 'the richness, fulness, and versatility ' of the use of Scripture, 'the steady grasp of certain primary truths, especially of the Divine

Unity and of Christ's real or genuine natural and Divine Sonship (i, 15, ii. 2—5, 22, 23, 73; iii. 62), the keen penetration with which Arian objections are analysed (i. 14, 27, 29, ll. 26, iii. 59), Arian imputations disclaimed, Arian statements old and new, the bolder and the more cautious, compared, Arian evasions pointed out, Arian logic traced to its conclusions, and Arianism shewn to be inconsistent, irreverent' (Bright, Introd. p. Ixviii.). Above all, we see in

2 GSR Be S108 SG) TO

Uae NTE OS Sere fe Sos ee Not that he was willing to suppress the term and surrender the Nicene cause, far from it; but he sees the relative importance of things and words.

This shews the absurdity of the taunt, that the Nicene theologians fought ferociously over a single 'iota.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

B04 IN Re ee es ae eee these Discourses what strikes us in all the writings of Athanasius from the de /ncarnatione to the end, his firm hold of the Soteriological aspect of the question at issue, of its vital importance to the reality of Redemption and Grace, to the reality of the knowledge of God vouchsafed to sinful man in Christ (ii. 69, 70, cf i. 35, 49, 50, il. 67, &c., &c).

The Theology and Christology of Athanasius is rooted in the idea of Redemption: our fellowship with God, our adoption as sons of God, would be unaccomplished, had not Christ imparted to us what was His Own to give (i. 12, 16, cf. Harnack,, Dagmengesch., 2. 205). Among other points of interest we may observe the anticipatory rejection of the later heresies of Macedonius (i. 48, iii. 24), Nestorius (ii. 8 note 3, &c., and the frequent application of @cordkos to the B.M.V. iii. 14, 29, &c.), and Eutyches (ii. 10 note 6, &c.), the emphatic vindication of worship as the exclusive prerogative of Divinity (ii. 23, iii. 32, 'we invoke no creature') and of the wmigue sinless conception of Christ (iii. 33), lastly the cautious and reasonable discussion (iii. 42 sgg.) of our

Saviour's human knowledge.

, Although apparently composed:at different times (see above) the four ' Discourses' form a single work.

The fourth alone énds with the usual doxology, thus announcing itself as the conclusion of the four-fold treatise.

At the same time, the relation of the fourth Discourse to the others is by no means clear.

It is largely occupied with a polemic against a heresy at the opposite extreme from Arianism, Monarchianism in one or other of its forms.

Newman, in his introductory excursus, expresses the opinion that it consists of a series of fragmentary notes against several heresies, which for some unknown reason came to be incorporated, possibly by Athanasius himself or by his secretaries, in the great anti-Arian

Manifesto.

Zahn Marcell, pp. 198—208 shews convincingly that the system of Marcellus, either in itself or in its supposed logical consequences, is the main object of criticism all along.

If we trace throughout the Discourses the purpose of conciliating the ' Conservative' and Semi-Arian party, we can well understand that Athanasius may have appended to them a section directed against Monarchianism, which, in the persons of Marcellus and Photinus

(whose names, however, are characteristically absent), must have been felt by him to be a legitimate stumbling-block in their path toward peace.

At any rate the fourth oration has always been associated with the others as forming part of one work.

There is, however, some confusion in early citations, in MSS., and in early editions as to the number of ' Orations' against the Arians.

The confusion is due to the frequent practice of reckoning the £/. 4g. as the first (or in one or two cases as the fourth; the Basel MS. counts de /nucar.

¢. Ar. as the fifth, and our fourth as the sixth).

Montfaucon (Monitum Migne xxvi. p. 10) ascribes this to the arrangement in many MSS. by which the Z/. eg. comes immediately before the 'Orations'

Being itself directed against the Arians it has come to be labelled Adyos mparos.

The title 'Orations' is consecrated by long use, and cannot be displaced, but it is unfortunate as implying, to our ears, oratorical delivery, for which the Discourses were never meant.

'The original Greek term (Adyos) is common to these Discourses with the ¢. Gentes, de

Lncarnatione, &c., & c.

A full analysis of these Discourses is given by Bishop Kaye (Council of Nicea, in ' Works,' vol. v.) ; his strictures on Newman's notes are occasionally very just.

The Discourses are more concisely analysed by Ceillier (vol. v., pp. 218, sgg.) See also Dorner, Doctr. of Person of Christ, Part I., Div. 3, i. 3.

The headings of Newman, prefixed to the ' chapters,' will supply the place of an analysis for readers of this volume.

The translation which follows is that of Cardinal Newman, published in 1844 (the year before his secession), in the Oxford ' Library of the Fathers.'

The copious and elaborate notes and discussions which accompany it have always been acknowledged to be a masterpiece of their illustrious author.

The modern reader sits down to study Athanasius, and rises from his task filled with Newman.

Like all the work of Newman included in this volume, translation and notes alike have been touched by the present editor with a reverent and a sparing hand.

The translation, which shews great care and fidelity, coupled with remarkable ingenuity and close study of characteristic phrases and idioms, has been, with two main exceptions, but little altered.

These exceptions are (1) the substitution throughout of essence' for 'substance,' (2) an attempt to remedy the most unfortunate, though not unconsidered, confusion of yeyynrés and yevnrés under the single rendering ' generate.'

A good rendering for the latter word and its cognates is indeed not easy to find (see above, p. 149); but It was felt impossible, even in deference to so great a name, after the note in Lightfoot's

Lgnatius, to leave the matter as it stood.

With regard to the notes, the historical matter and the abundant cross-references have

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

been thoroughly overhauled and in some cases modified without indication of the change.

Moreover, some theological notes of minor importance have been expunged to economise space, while, for the same reason, mere references have in many cases been reluctantly substituted for the extensive patristic quotations.

The notes to Orat. iv., which are less important theologically, have been very much curtailed.

With these exceptions, all doctrinal notes proper have been left exactly as they first appeared, even where they maintain views which appear untenable: any additions or explanations by the present editor are enclosed in square brackets, which also in a very few cases denote additional or corrected references made under Dr. Pusey's authority in the reprint of 1877.

It is unnecessary to apologise to the reader for the hesitation which has been felt in touching, even to this slight extent, the work of John Henry Newman.

The only apology which the editor of this volume cares to offer is for having done the little that seemed absolutely needed.

It may be added that the Cardinal published in 1881 (4th ed., 1888) a 'free translation' of the first three Discourses, based upon the Oxford translation, but of a totally different kind, amounting to a somewhat highly condensed paraphrase of the original in the luminous English of the Cardinal himself, rather than bound, as the older translation is, to the style of Athanasius.

The new rendering includes the de Decretis and the de Synodis; almost all the notes are in a second volume.

The most convenient edition of the Greek text is that of Dr. Bright (Oxford, 1872), with an Introduction on the Life and Writings of Athanasius

(rewritten for D.C. B., vol. i,

PP. 179 599.).

TABLE OF CONTENTS OF THE Four DISCOURSES.

The following Table of Contents of Ora. i—iii. (the contents of Oraé. iv. will be tabulated at the end of #xc. C.) must be supplemented by the fuller headings prefixed to Newman's ' chapters.'

Orat. i. I—4. INTRODUCTORY. i.5—7. a. The Arian doctrine as represented in the ' Thalia.' i. 8—1o. 4. Significance of the Controversy.

General Subject of the Discourses: THE SONSHIP OF CHRIST, i. 11—13. The Divine Sonship :

ETERNAL. i. 14—16.

2) Though real, not like earthly Sonship, i. 17—2I1.

(3) 'The only true Sonship.

. i, 22—29.

Objections to the above discussed. i. 30—34.

(4) On the term &yévnros. i, 35, 36.

(5) On the unchangeableness of the Son, Orat. i. 37—iii. 58.

(6) Discussion of controverted texts. i 37—64. a. Texts bearing on the exaltation of the Son (viz. Phil. ii. 9; Ps. xlv. 7,8; Heb. f. 4).

(Zxcursus B. On the Arian formula mplv yevyndjivat odk Fv.) ii. 1—82. B. Texts bearing on the 'creation' of the Son

(viz. Heb. iii. 2; Acts ii. 36; Prov. viii. 225 the latter occupying §§ 18—82). j iii. 1—25. y. Texts from the Fourth Gospel on the relation of the Son to the Father. iii. 26—58. 8. Texts bearing more directly on the Incarnation (Matt. xxviii. 18; Joh. iii. 35; Mark xiii. 32,

Luke ii. 52, human knowledge, &c., of Christ, §§ 42—53 5. Matt. xxvi. 39, &c). iii, 58—67.

(7) The Divine Sonship in relation to the Divine Will,

DISCOURSE

IL. the devil, and is forcing her way back into the Church's paradise,—that with the pretence of Christianity, her smooth sophistry

(for reason she has none) may deceive men into wrong thoughts of Christ,—nay, since she has already seduced certain of the foolish, not only to corrupt their ears, but even to take and eat with Eve, till in their ignorance which ensues they think bitter sweet, and admire this loathsome heresy, on this account

I have thought it necessary, at your request, to unrip ' the folds of its breast-plates,' and to shew the ill savour of its folly. So while those who are far from it may continue to shun it, those whom it has deceived may repent ; and, opening the eyes of their heart, may understand that darkness is not light, nor falsehood truth, nor Arianism good; nay, that those® who call these men Christians are in great and grievous error, as neither having studied Scripture, nor understanding

Christianity at all, and the faith which it contains.

CHAPTER I

INTRODUCTION.

Reason for writing; certain persons indifferent about Arianism; Arians not Christians, because sectaries always take the name of their founder.

1. OF all other heresies which have departed from the truth it-is acknowledged that they shave but devised* a madness, and their irreligiousness has long since become notorious to allmen.

For that? their authors went out from us, it plainly follows, as the blessed John has written, that they never thought nor now think with us.

Wherefore, as saith the Saviour, in that they gather not with us, they scatter with the devil, and keep an eye on those who slumber, that, by this second sowing of their own mortal poison, they may have companions in death.

But, whereas one heresy, and that the last, which has now risen as harbinger3 of Antichrist, the Arian, as it is called, considering that other heresies, her elder sisters, have been openly proscribed, in her craft and cunning, affects to array herself in Scripture language', like her father

2. For what have they discovered in this heresy like to the religious Faith, that they vainly talk as if its supporters said no evil?

This in truth is to call even Caiaphas7 a Christian, and to reckon the traitor Judas still ee ee Se ee ee eee ee i émvojcacat, This is almost a technical word, and has occurred again and again already, as descriptive of heretical teaching in opposition to the received traditionary doctrine.

It is also found fassim in other writers.

Thus Socrates, speaking of the decree of the Council of Alexandria, 362, against Apollinaris ;

'for not originating, émwoyjoavres, any novel devotion, did they introduce it into the Church, but what from the beginning the Ecclesiastical Tradition declared.'

Hist. iii. 7. The sense of the word émivova which will come into consideration below, is akin to this, being the view taken by the mind of an object independent of (whether or not correspondent to) the object itself. [But see Bigg. B. L. p, 168, sg.] § 52. vid. also Epiph. Her. 76. 5 fin.

Hence we hear so much of their OpvAdyrai puvai, A€kers, exp, pyra, sayings in general circulation, which were commonly founded on some particular text. e.g. infr., § 22, 'amply providing themselves with words of craft, they used to go about,' &c.

Also dvw Kal xdtw Tepidepovtes, dé Decr. § 13. 7 pytw TeOpvadgyjKacr Ta Tavtaxod. Orat. 2. § 18.

Td mwoAvOpvArAnTov aodicua, Basil. contr. Eunone. ii, 14.

THY moAvOpvAAnTov Stadrextixyjv, Nyssen. contr. Eun. iii. p125.

TH OpvAdAovEVnY aropponv, Cyril. Diad. iv. p. 505. tv roAvd VAAN= tov pwvny, Socr. ii. 43.

5 Job xli. 13 (v. 4. LX X).

6 These Orations and Discourses seem written to shew the vital importance of the point in controversy, and the unchristian character of the heresy, without reference to the word Omoovorov.

He has [elsewhere] insisted that the enforcement of the symbol was but the rejection of the heresy, and accordingly he is here content

© to bring out the Catholic sense, as feeling that, if persons understood and embraced it, they would not scruple at the word.

He seems to allude to what may be called the liberal or indifferent feeling as swaying the person for whom he writes, also infr. §7 fin.

§ 9. § ro init. § r5 fin. $17. § 2r. § 23.

He mentions zz Apollin. i, 6. one Rhetorius, who was an Egyptian, whose opinion, he says, it was 'fearful to mention.'

S. Augustine tells us that this man taught that 'all heresies were in the right path, and spoke truth,'

'which,' he adds, 'is so absurd as to seem to me incredible,' Hen 72. vid. also Philastr. Her, 91, 7 de Decr. §§ 2, 24, 27.

2 ro yap éfeAVeiv. .. . dyAov Gy ely, ie. T@ and so infr. § 43.

70 6€ Kat mpooxuveicbar ... . diAov dy ein, 3 de Syn. 5.

4 Vid. infr. § 4 fin.

That heresies before the Arian appealed to Scripture we learn from Tertullian, de Prescr. 42, who warns

Catholics against indulging themselves in their own view of isolated texts against the voice of the Catholic Church. vid. also

Vincentius, who specifies od¢ter Sabellius and Novatian. Commonit, 2.

Still Arianism was contrasted with other heresies on this point, as in these two respects ; (a.) they appealed to a secret tradition, unknown, even to most of the Apostles, as the Gnostics, Iren. Her. iii.

1 or they professed a gift of prophecy introducing fresh revelations, as Montanists, de Syn. 4, and Manichees, Aug. contr, Faust. xxxii. 6.

(2.) The Arians availed themselves of certain texts as objections, argued keenly and plausibly from them, and would not be driven from them.

Orat. ii.

§ 18. c. Epiph. Her. 69. 15.

Or rather they took some words of Scripture, and made their own deductions from them ; viz. 'Son,'

'made,' 'exalted,' &c.

'Making their private irreligiousness as if a rule, they misinterpret all the divine oracles by it.' Ovat.i

DISCOURSE

among the Apostles, and to.say that they who asked Barabbas instead of the Saviour did no 3. Yes surely; while all of us are and are called Christians after Christ, Marcion broached a heresy a long time since and was cast out; and those who continued with him who ejected him remained Christians; but those who followed Marcion were called Christians no more, but henceforth Marcionites.

Thus Valentinus also, and Basilides, and Manicheus, and Simon Magus, have imparted their own name to their followers; and some are accosted as Valentinians, or as Basilidians, or as Manichees, or as Simonians; and others,

Cataphrygians from Phrygia, and from Novatus Novatians.

So too Meletius, when ejected by Peter the Bishop and Martyr, called his party no longer Christians, but Meletians?, and so in consequence when Alexander of blessed memory had cast out Arius, those who remained with Alexander, remained Christians; but those who went out with Arius, left the Saviour's Name to us who were with Alexander, and as to them they were henceforward denominated

Arians.

Behold then, after Alexander's death too, those who communicate with his successor Athanasius, and those with whom the said Athanasius communicates, are instances of the same rule; none of them bear his name, nor is he named from them, but all in like manner, and as is usual, are called Christians.

For though we have a succession of teachers and become their disciples, yet, because we are taught by them the things of Christ, we both are, and are called, Christians all the same.

But those who follow the heretics, though they have innumerable successors in their heresy, yet anyhow bear the name of him who devised it.

Thus, though Arius be dead, and many of his party have succeeded him, yet those who think with him, as being known from Arius, evil, and to recommend Hymenezus and Alexander as right-minded men, and as if the Apostle slandered them.

But neither can a Christian bear to hear this, nor can he consider the man who dared to say it sane in 'his understanding.

For with them for Christ is Arius, as with the Manichees Manicheus ; and for Moses and the other saints they have made the discovery of one Sotades®, a man whom even Gentiles laugh at, and of the daughter of Herodias.

For of the one has Arius imitated the dissolute and effeminate tone, in writing Thalie on his model; and the other he has rivalled in her dance, reeling and frolicking in his blasphemies against the Saviour; till the victims of his heresy lose their wits and go foolish, and change the Name of the Lord of glory into the likeness of the 'image of corruptible man9,' and for Christians come to be called

Arians, bearing this badge of their irreligion.

For let them not excuse themselves; nor retort their disgrace on those who are not as they, calling Christians after the names of their teachers', that they themselves may appear to have that Name in the same way.

Nor let them make a jest of it, when they feel shame at their disgraceful appellation ; rather, if they be ashamed, let them hide their faces, or let them recoil from their own irreligion.

For never at any time did Christian people take their title from the Bishops among them, but from the Lord, on whom we rest our faith. Thus, though the blessed Apostles have become our teachers, and have ministered the Saviour's Gospel, yet not from them have we our title, but from Christ we are and are named Christians.

But for those who derive the faith which they profess from others, good reason is it they should bear their name, whose property they have become*. are called Arians.

And, what is a remarkable who 'each in his own way and that a different one brought in his own doctrine.'

Euseb. //ist. iv. 22.

'There are, and there have been, my friends, many who have taught atheistic and b!asphemous words and deeds, coming in the name ot Jesus; and they are h | called by us from the appellation of the men, whence each doctrine and opinion began. ..

. Some are called Marcians, others Valentinians, others Basilidians, others Saturnilians, &c.

Justin.

Tryph. 35.

Iren. Her. i. 23. | 'When men are called Phrygians, or Novatians, or Valentinians, or Marcionites, or Anthropians, or by any other name, they cease to he Christians §

8 de Syn. § i 9 Vid. Hil. de Trin.viii. 28; Rom. i. 25. x0 He seems to allude to Catholics being called Athanasians ; vid. however next 3. Two distinctions are drawn between suc a title as applied to Catholics, and again to heretics, when they are taken by Catholics as a zofe against them.

S. Augustine says, © Arians call Catholics Athanasians or Homoiisians, not other heretics too.

But ye not only by Catholics but also by heretics, those who agree with you and those who disagree, are called

Pelagians ; as even by heresies are Arians called Arians.

But ye, and ye only, call us Traducianists, as Arians call us Homoiisians, for they have lost Christ's Name, and clothe themselves in human and foreign titles.'

Lact. /mst. iv. 30.

'A. How are you a Christian, to whom it is not even granted to bear the name of Christian? for you are not called Christian but Maras Donatists Macarians, as Manichees Pharisees, and as the other heretics use various titles.'

Of. imp. i. 75.

It may be added that the heretical name adheres, the Catholic dies away.

S, Chrysos- 'tom draws a second distinction, 'Are we divided from the Church? cionite.

M. And you are called of the Catholic Church; therefore ye are not Christians either.

A. Did we profess man's name, you would have spoken to the point; but if we are called from being all over the world, what is there bad in this?' Adamant.

Dzad. § 1, p. 809.

Epiph. Her. 42. p. 366, have we heresiarchs? are we called from man? is there any leader to us, as to one there is Marcion, to another Manichzus, to another Arius, to another some other author of heresy? for if we too have the name of any, still it is not those who began the heresy, but our superiors and governors of the Church.

We have not 'teachers upon earth,""' &c. in Act. AZ. Hom. 33 fin. ibid. 70, 15. vid. also Her.

75. 6 fin.

Cyril Caz. xviii. 266

'Christian is my name, Catholic my surname.'

Pacian, f. 1.

'If you ever hear those who are called Christians, named, not from the Lord Jesus Christ, but from some one else, say Mari Vid. foregoing note.

Also, 'Let us become His afi gs and learn to live according to Christianity ; for whoso is called by other name besides this, is not of God.'

Ignat ad Magn. 10.

Hegesippus speaks of 'Menandrians, and Marcionites, and Carypocratians, and Valentinians, and Basilidians, and Saturnilians," cionites, Valentinians, Mountaineers, Campestrians, know that it is not Christ's Church, but the synagogue of Antichrist.' Jerom, adv, Luci, fin.

2 Vid. de Syn. 12.

[Prolegg. ch. ii, § 2.] x 2

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

of blaspheming when they said, 'Why dost Thou, being a man, make Thyself God,' and sayest,

'I and the Father are one?' And so too, this counterfeit and Sotadean Arius, feigns to speak of God, introducing Scripture language 7, but is on all sides recognised as godless® Arius, denying the Son, and reckoning Him among the creatures. evidence of this, those of the Greeks who even at this time come into the Church, on giving up the superstition of idols, take the name, not of their catechists, but of the Saviour, and begin to be called Christians instead of Greeks ; while those of them who go off to the heretics, and again all who from the Church change to this heresy, abandon Christ's name, and henceforth are called Arians, as no longer holding

Christ's faith, but having inherited Arius's madness.

CHAPTER IL

ExTRACTS FROM THE THALIA OF ARIUS.

How then can they be Christians, who for Christians are Ario-maniacs 3? or how are they of the Catholic Church, who have shaken off the Apostolical faith, and become authors of fresh evils? who, after abandoning the oracles of divine Scripture, call Arius's Thalize a new wisdom? and with reason too, for they are announcing a new heresy.

And hence a man may marvel, that, whereas many have written many treatises and abundant homilies upon the Old Testament and the New, yet in none of them is a Thalia found ; nay nor among the more respectable of the Gentiles, but among those only who sing such strains over their cups, amid cheers and jokes, when men are merry, that the rest may laugh ; till this marvellous Arius, taking no grave pattern, and ignorant even of what is respectable, while he stole largely from other heresies, would be original in the ludicrous, with none

Arius maintains that God became a Father, and the Son was not always; the Son out of nothing; once

He was not; He was not before his generation; He was created ; named Wisdom and Word after God's attributes; made that He might make us; one out of many powers of God; alterable; exalted on God's foreknowledge of what He was to be; not very God ; but called so as others by participation; foreign in essence from the Father; does not know or see the Father; does not know Himself.

5. Now the commencement of Arius's Thalia and flippancy, effeminate in tune and nature, runs thus :— 'According to faith of God's elect, God's prudent ones, Holy children, rightly dividing, God's Holy Spirit receiving, Have I learned this from the partakers of wisdom,

Accomplished, divinely taught, and wise in all things.

Along their track, have I been walking, with like opinions, I the very famous, the much suffering for God's but Sotades for his rival.

For what beseemed him more, when he would dance forth against the Saviour, than to throw his wretched words of irreligion into dissolute and loose metres? that, while 'a man,' as Wisdom says, 'is known from the utterance of his 'word 4,' so from those numbers should be seen the writer's effeminate soul and corruption of thoughts.

In truth, that crafty one did not escape detection ; but, for all his many writhings to and fro, like the serpent, he did but fall into the error of the lory ; Pee teueue of God, I have acquired wisdom and knowledge.'

And the mockeries which he utters in it, repulsive and most irreligious, are such as these * :—' God was not always a Father ;' but 'once God was alone, and not yet a Father, but afterwards He became a Father.' 'The Son was not always ;' for, whereas all things were made out of nothing, and all existing creatures and works were made, so the Word of God Pharisees.

They, that they might transgress the Law, pretended to be anxious for the words of the Law, and that they might deny the expected and then present Lord, were hypocritical with God's name, and were convicted

Himself was ' made out of nothing,' and ' once He was not,' and ' He was not before His 6 John x.

7 § 1, note 4.

8 And so godless or atheist Aetius, de Syn. 6, note 3, cf. note on de Decr. 1, for an explanation of the word.

In like manner Athan. says, ad bie iii. 2, that if a man says 'that the Son is a creature, who is Word and Wisdom, and the Expression, and the Radiance, whom whoso seeth seeth the Father,' he falls under the text, 'Whoso denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father."

'Such a one,' he continues, 'will in no long time say, as the fool, There is no God.'

In like manner he spe: of those who think the Son to be the Spirit as 'without (fw) the Holy Trinity, and atheists' (Serap. iv. 6), because they really do not believe in the God 'hat is, and there is none other but He. Cf. also Sevaf. i.

30. Eustathius speaks of the Arians as av@pwmovus a0éous, who were attempting xparjoa: Tod Oeiov, ap. Theod. Hist. i. J> Pe

Naz. speaks of the heathen moAv@cos a0eta.

Ovat. 25. 15. and he calls faith and xegeeareted 'a denial of atheism, d@etias, and a confession of godhead, Oeé7yr0s,' Ovat. 23. 12. He calls Lucius, the Alexandrian Anti-pope, on account of his crwedtzes, 'this second Arius, the more copious river of the athcistic spring, THs abou wnyis.'

Orat. 25. 11.

Palladius, the Imperial officer, is avhp aGcos. ibid. 12. nid i § 15. [where the metre of the Thalia is discussed im a note.

3 de Syn. 13, note 4. Manes also was called mad; 'Thou must hate all heretics, but especially him who even in name is a maniac.'

Cyril. Catech. vi. 20, vid. also ibid, 24 fin,—a play upon the name, vid. de Syn. 26, ' Scotinus,'

4 Me nea UG 24.

5 It is very difficult to gain a clear idea of the character of Arius.

[Prolegg. ch. ii, § 2.) Epiphanius's account of Arius is as follows :—'

From elation of mind the old man swerved from the mark.

He was in stature very tall, downcast in visage, with manners like wily serpent, captivitating to every guileless heart by that same crafty bearing.

For ever habited in ueke and vest, he was pleasant of address, ever persuading souls and flatterin

; wherefore what was his very first work but to withdraw from t e Chureh in one body as many as seven hundred women who professed virginity?'

Her. 60. 3, cf. ib. 39 for a strange description of Arius attributed to Constantine, also printed in the collections of councils; Hard. i. 457.

DISCOURSE

IL.

not only knows not the Father exactly, for He fails in comprehension 5, but 'He knows not even His own essence ;'—and that 'the essences of the Father and the Son and the Holy

Ghost, are separate in nature, and estranged, and disconnected, and alien®, and without participation of each other? ;' and, in his own words, 'utterly unlike from each other in essence and glory, unto infinity.'

Thus as to 'likeness of glory and essence,' he says that the Word is entirely diverse from both the Father and the Holy Ghost.

With such words hath the irreligious spoken; maintaining that the Son is distinct by Himself, and in no respect partaker of the Father.

These are portions of Arius's fables as they occur in that jocose composition. origination,' but He as others 'had an origin of creation.'

' For God,' he says, ' was alone, and the Word as yet was not, nor the Wisdom.

Then, wishing to form us, thereupon He made a certain one, and named Him Word and Wisdom and Son, that He might form us by means of Him.'

Accordingly, he says that there are two wisdoms, first, the attribute coexistent with God, and next, that in this wisdom the Son was originated, and was only named Wisdom and Word as partaking of it.

' For Wisdom,' saith he, ' by the will of the wise God, had its existence in Wisdom.'

In like manner, he says, that there is another Word in God besides the Son, and that the Son again, as partaking of it, is named Word and Son according to grace.

And this too is an idea proper to their heresy, as shewn in other works of theirs, that there are many powers ; one of which is God's own by nature and eternal ; but that Christ, on the other hand, is not the true power of God ; but, as others, one of the socalled powers, one of which, namely, the locust and the caterpillar, is called in Scripture, not merely the power, but the ' great power.'

The others are many and are like the Son, and of them David speaks in the Psalms, when he says, ' The Lord of hosts' or ' powers3,'

And by nature, as all others, so the Word Himself is alterable, and remains good by His own free

7. Who is there that hears all this, nay, the tune of the Thalia, but must hate, and justly hate, this Arius jesting on such matters as on a stage ®? who but must regard him, when he pretends to name God and speak of God, but as the serpent counselling the woman? who, on reading what follows in his work, but must discern in his irreligious doctrine that error, into which by his sophistries the serpent in the sequel seduced the woman? who at such blasphemies is not transported ? 'The heaven,' as the Prophet says, 'was astonished, and the earth shuddered 9' at the transgression of the Law.

But the sun, with greater horror, impatient of the bodily contumelies, which the common Lord of all voluntarily endured for us, turned away, and recalling his rays made that day sunless.

And shall not all human kind at Arius's blasphemies be struck speechless, and stop their ears, and shut their eyes, to escape hearing them or seeing their author?

Rather, will not the Lord Himself have reason to denounce men so irreligious, nay, so unthankful, in the words which He has already uttered by the prophet Hosea, 'Woe unto them, for they have fled from Me ; destruction upon will, while He chooseth; when, however, He wills, He can alter as we can, as being of an alterable nature.

For 'therefore,' saith he, ' as foreknowing that He would be good, did God by anticipation bestow on Him this glory, which afterwards, as man, He attained from virtue.

Thus in consequence of His works fore-known 4, did God bring it to pass that He, being such, should come to be.'

6. Moreover he has dared to say, that ' the Word is not the very God;' 'though He is called God, yet He is not very God,' but 'by participation of grace, He, as others, is God only in name.'

And, whereas all beings are foreign and different from God in essence, so too is 'the Word alien and unlike in all things to the Father's essence and propriety,' but belongs to things originated and created, and is one of these.

Afterwards, as though he had succeeded to the devil's recklessness, he has eS SO COCO:~SC=aee 5 Vid. de Syn. 15, note 6. Kkarddnins was originally a Stoic word, and even when considered perfect, was, properly speaking, attributable only to an imperfect being.

For it is used in contrast to the Platonic doctrine of i8ea, to express the hold of things obtained by the mind through the senses; it being a Stoical maxim, nihil esse in intellectu quod non fuerit in sensu.

In this sense it is also used by the Fathers, to mean real and certain knowledge after inquiry, though it is also ascribed to Almighty

God.

As to the position of Arius, since we are told in Scripture that none 'knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of man which is in him,' if karaAnyus be an exact and complete knowledge of the object of contemplation, to deny that the Son comprehended the Father, was to deny that He wasin the Father, i.e. the doctrine of the mepixepyars, de Syn. 15, averumuxrot, or to maintain that He was a distinct, and therefore a created, being. _ On the o her hand

Scripture asserts that, as the Holy Spirit which is in God, 'searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God,' so the Son, as. being

'in the bosom of the Father,' alone * hath declared Him.' vid.

Clement, Stvom. v. 12.

And thus Athan. speaking of Mark xiii, 32, 'If the Son is in the Father. and the Father in the Son, and the Father knows the day and the hour, it is plain that the Son too, being in the Father, and knowing the things in the stated in his Thalia, that 'even to the Son the Father is invisible,' and 'the Word cannot perfectly and exactly either see or know His own

Father ;' but even what He knows and what He sees, He knows and sees 'in proportion to His own measure,' as we also know according to our own power.

For the Son, too, he says, ee Se caeaeeanETaentsnnnnENE ES Father, Himself also knows the day and the hour,"

Orat, iii. 44:

6 de Decr. 25, note 2.

7 de Syn.15.

8 Ep. Encycl. 6; Epiph. Har. 73 1 9 Jer. i 1% 8 de Syn. $ 183 Joel ii. 25.

3 Ps. xxiv.

10, ode Syn. 26, note 7, dé Decr. 6, note 8.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS

evil, borrows Scripture language, as a cloak wherewith to sow the ground with his own poison also, and to seduce the simple.

Thus he deceived Eve; thus he framed former heresies; thus he persuaded Arius at this time to make a show of speaking against those former ones, that he might introduce his own without observation.

And yet, after all, the man of craft did not escape.

For being irreligious towards the Word of God, he lost his all at once *, and betrayed to all men his ignorance of other heresies too3; and having not a particle of truth in his belief, does but pretend to it.

For how can he speak truth concerning the Father, who denies the Son, that reveals concerning Him? or how can he be orthodox concerning the Spirit, while he speaks profanely of the Word that supplies the Spirit? and who will trust him concerning the Resurrection, denying, as he does, Christ for us the first-begotten from the dead? and how shall he not err in respect to His incarnate presence, who is simply ignorant of the Son's genuine and true generation from the Father ? them, for they have transgressed against Me ; though I have redeemed them, yet they have spoken lies against Me'.'

And soon after, 'They imagine mischief against Me ; they turn away to nothing *.'

For to turn away from the Word of God, which is, and to fashion to themselves one that is not, is to fall to what is nothing.

For this was why the Ecumenical * Council, when Arius thus spoke, cast him from the Church, and anathematized him, as impatient of such irreligion.

And ever since has Arius's error been reckoned for a heresy more than ordinary, being known as Christ's foe, and harbinger? of Antichrist Though then so great a condemnation be itself of special weight to make men flee from that irreligious heresy3, as I said above, yet since certain persons called

Christian, either in ignorance or pretence, think it, as I then said, little different from the Truth, and call its professors Christians ; proceed we to put some questions to them, according to our powers, thereby to expose the unscrupulousness of the heresy.

Perhaps, when thus caught, they will be silenced, and flee from it, as from the sight of a serpent.

For thus, the former Jews also, denying the Word, and saying, 'We have no king but Cesar4, were forthwith stripped of all they had, and forfeited the light of the Lamp, the odour of ointment, knowledge of prophecy, and the Truth itself; till now they understand nothing, but are walking as in darkness.

For who was ever yet a hearer of such a doctrines? or whence or from whom did the abettors and hirelings® of the heresy gain it? who thus expounded to them when they were at school7? who told them, ' Abandon the worship of the creation, and then draw near and worship a creature and a work® ?' But if they themselves own that they have heard it now for the first time, how can they deny that this heresy is foreign, and not from our fathers9? But wha is not from our fathers, but has come to light in this day, how can it be but that of which the blessed Paul ?° has foretold, that 'in the latter times some shall depart from the sound faith,

CHAPTER III.

THE IMPORTANCE OF THE SUBJECT.

The Arians affect Scripture language, but their doctrine new, as well as unscriptural.

Statement of the Catholic doctrine, that the Son is proper to the Father's substance, and eternal.

Restatement of Arianism in contrast, that He is a creature with a beginning: the controversy comes to this issue, whether one whom we are to believe in as God, can be so in name only, and is merely a creature.

What pretence then for being indifferent in the controversy?

The Arians rely on state patronage, and dare not avow their tenets, 8.

If then the use of certain phrases of divine Scripture changes, in their opinion, the blasphemy of the Thalia into reverent language, of course they ought also to deny

Christ with the present Jews, when they see how they study the Law and the Prophets ; perhaps too they will deny the Law? and the Prophets like Manichees?, because the latter read some portions of the Gospels.

If such bewilderment and empty speaking be from ignorance, Scripture will teach them, that the devil, the author of heresies, because of the ill savour which attaches to a ee 28 de Decr. 1, note 6.

3 [A note on the intimate mutual connexion of all heresies is omitted here.] 4 Joh. xix. 15.

5 de Decr. 7, note 2.

© Swpoddsxor, and so xépSos ris didoxypnuarias, infr. §53. He mentions mpooracias didwy, § 10, And so S. Hilary speaks of the exemptions from taxes which Constantius granted the Clergy as a bribe to Arianize; contr. Const. 10.

And again, of resisting Constantius as hostem blandientem, qui non dorsa caedit, sed ventrem palpat, non proscribit ad vitam, sed ditat in mortem, non caput gladio desecat, sed animum auro occidit, ibid, 5. vid.

Coustant. z# doc.

Liberius says the same, Theod 4. &. ii. 13.

And S. Gregory Naz. speaks of @iAoxpvcous waddov 7 prdoxpic= tous» Ovat. 21. 21.

On the other hand, £4. 4g. 22, Athan, contrasts the Arians with the Meletians, as not influenced by secular views.

[Prolegg. ch. ii. $ 3 (2) c. (2).] 7 de Syn. § 3 and g.

8 Vid. de Decr. 1. note.

This consideration, as might be exe pected, is insisted on by the Fathers. vid. Cyril. Dial. iv. p511, &c. v. p. 566.

Greg. Naz. 40, 42; Hil. Trim. viii. 28$ Ambros. de fd. i. n. 69 and 104.

10 Hos. vii. 13. t de Decr, 27, note x. mda 15. lxx, 27;

Ib. 3, note x, § te 3.

3 And so Vigilius of the heresies ahane the Tatarantion, Etamal iM erroris eorum destructionem nulli conderentur libri, hoc ipsum solum, quod heretici sunt pronunciati, orthodoxorum securitati sufficeret. contr, Eutych, i. p. 494.

T de Syn. 33.

2 Faustus, in August. contr, Faust, ii. 1. admits the Gospels P. 291, &c.), but denies that they (vid. Beausobre Manivh. t. i. were written by the reputed authors. ibid. xxxii. 2, but nescio uibus Semi-judzis. ibid. xxxiii. 3. themselves at liberty to reject or correct parts of them.

They rejected many of the facts, e.g. our Lord's nativity, circumcision baptism, temptation, &c. ibid. xxxii, 6 '

Accordingly they thought 9 Ib. 4, note 8 x0 x Tim. iv. 1, 2; Tit. i. 14

DISCOURSE

and Wisdom, and is called by grace Son and Power.

He is not unalterable, as the Father is, but alterable in nature, as the creatures, and He comes short of apprehending the perfect knowledge of the Father.'

Wonderful this heresy, not plausible even, but making specu lations against Him that is, that He be not, and everywhere putting forward blasphemy for reverent language! Were any one, after inquiring into both sides, to be asked, whether of the two he would follow in faith, or whether of the two spoke fitly of God,— or. rather let them say themselves, these abettors of irreligion, what, if a man be asked concerning God (for 'the Word was God'), it were fit to answer5, For from this one question the whole case on both sides may be determined, what is fitting to say,—He was, or He was not; always, or before giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils, in the hypocrisy of liars ; cauterized in their own conscience, and turning from the truth t?'

9. For, behold, we take divine Scripture, and thence discourse with freedom of the religious Faith, and set it up as a light upon its candlestick, saying :—Very Son of the Father, natural and genuine, proper to His essence,

Wisdom Only-begotten, and Very and Only Word of God is He; not a creature or work, but an offspring proper to the Father's essence.

Wherefore He is very God, existing one* in essence with the very Father; while other beings, to whom He said, 'I said ye are Gods',' had this grace from the Father, only by participation ? of the Word, through the Spirit.

For He is the expression of the Father's Person, and Light from Light, and Power, and very

Image of the Father's essence.

For this too the Lord has said, 'He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father3.'

And He ever was and is, and never wasnot.

For the Father being everlasting, His Word and His Wisdom must be everlasting+.

On the other hand, what have these persons to shew us from the infamous Thalia? Or, first of all, let them read it themselves, and copy the tone of the writer ;

His birth ; eternal, or from this and from then ; true, or by adoption, and from participation and in idea®; to call Him one of things originated, or to unite Him to the Father; to consider

Him unlike the Father in essence, or like and proper to Him; a creature, or Him through whom the creatures were originated ; that He is the Father's Word, or that there is another word beside Him, and that by this other He was originated, and by another wisdom ; and that He is only named Wisdom and Word, and is become a partaker of this wisdom, and second to it? at least the mockery which they will. encounter from others may instruct them how low they have fallen; and then let them proceed to explain themselves.

For what can they say from it, but that 'God was not always a Father, but became so afterwards ; the Son was not always, for He was not before His generation; He is not from the Father, but He, as others, has come into subsistence out of nothing; He is not proper to 10. Which of the two theologies sets forth our Lord Jesus Christ as God and Son of the Father, this which you vomited forth, or that which we have spoken and maintain from the Scriptures?

If the Saviour be not God, nor Word, nor Son, you shall have leave to say what you will, and so shall the Gentiles, and the present Jews.

But if He be Word of the Father and true Son, and God from God, and 'over all blessed for ever 7,' is it not becoming to obliterate and blot out those other phrases and that Arian Thalia, as but a patthe Father's essence, for He is a creature and work?' And 'Christ is not very God, but He, as others, was made God by participation; the Son has not exact knowledge of the Father, nor does the Word see the Father perfectly ; and neither exactly understands nor knows the Father.

He is not the very and only Word of tern of evil, a store of all irreligion, into which, whoso falls, 'knoweth not that giants the Father, but is in name only called Word

EERE perish with her, and reacheth the. depths of Hades®?'?

'This they know themselves, and by the Fathers to refer to 31 This passage is commonly taken in their craft they conceal it, not having the courage to speak out, but uttering something who fulfilled one or other the Oriental sects of the early centuries, J

of those conditions which it specifies.

It is quoted against the Marcionists by Clement. Strom. iii. 6.

Of the Carpocratians apparently, Iren. Her. i. 25; Epiph. Her. 27.5.

Of the Valentinians, Epiph. Her.

31. 34.

Of the Montanists and others, ibid.

48.8.

Of the Saturnilians (according to Huet.) Origen in Matt. xx. 16.

Of apostolic heresies, Cyril. Caz. iv. 27.

Ot Marcionites, Valentinians, and Manichees, Chrysost. de Virg. 5. Of Gnostics and Manichees, Theod. Her. ii. pref.

Of Encratites, ibid. v. fin.

Of Eutyches, Zp. Anon. 190 (apud Garner. Diss. v. Theod. p.gor).

Pseudo-Justin seems to consider it fulfilled in the Catholics of the fifth century, as being Anti-Pelagians, Quest. 22. vid. Bened. note in loc.

Besides Athanasius, no early author occurs to the writer of this, by whom it is referred to the Arians, cf. Depos. Ar. else9.

For if they speak, a condemnation will follow; and if they be suspected, proofs from Scripture will be castt® at them from every side.

Wherefore, in their craft, as children of this world, after feeding their i a a a EAA 5 That is, 'Let them tell us, is it right to predicate this or to predicate tliat of God (of one who is God), for such is the Word, viz. that He was from eternity or was created,' &c., &ec. supr.

Pp. 71, note 29.

Ya farhis is the ae occurrence of the word éo0¥%ev0s in these three Discourses.] I Ps, lxxxii.

6. y 2 de Decr. § 14 fin. ; de Syme § 51 3 John xiv. 9.

4 de Decr. 15, note 66 - 6 xar' émivovay, vid. Orat. ii. § 38.

7 Rom. ix.

8 Prov.ix.18.LXX.

9 de Deer. 6. note 5; de SYN. 32

10 de Decr. 26, note 6,

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

is but greater ; for it is impious to say that He was 'once,' or to signify Him by the word 'once.'

For He is ever, and is now, and as the Son is, so is He, and is Himself He that is, and Father of the Son.

But if ye say that the Son was once, when He Himself was not, the answer is foolish and unmeaning.

For how could He both be and not be?

In this difficulty, you can but answer, that there was a time when the Word was not; for your very adverb 'once' naturally signifies this.

And your other, ' The Son was not before His generation,' is equivalent to saying, 'There was once when He was not,' for both the one and the other signify that there is a time before the Word.

Whence then this your discovery ?

Why do ye, as ' the heathen, rage, and imagine vain phrases against the Lord? and against His

Christ?' for no holy Scripture has used such language of the Saviour, but rather ' always' and 'eternal' and 'coexistent always with the Father.'

For, 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God 3.' And in the Apocalypse he thus speaks+; ' Who is and who was and who is to come.'

Now who can rob 'who is' and 'who was' of eternity? This too in confutation of the Jews hath Paul written in his Epistle to the Romans, 'Of whom as concerning the flesh is Christ, who is over all, God blessed for ever5;' while silencing the Greeks, he has said, 'The visible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even

His eternal Power and Godhead §;' and what the Power of God is, he teaches us elsewhere himself, 'Christ the Power of God and the Wisdom of God7.'

Surely in these words he does not designate the Father, as ye often whisper one to another, affirming that the Father is * His eternal power.'

'This is not so; for he says not, 'God Himself is the power,' but ' His is the power.'

Very plain is it to all that 'His' is not 'He;' yet not something alien but rather proper to Him.

Study too the context and 'turn to the Lord ;' now 'the Lord is that Spirit®;' and you will see that it is the Son who is signified. so-called lamp from the wild olive, and fearing lest it should soon be quenched (for it is said, 'the light of the wicked shall be put out ',") they hide it under the bushel? of their hypocrisy, and make a different profession, and boast of patronage of friends and authority of Constantius, that what with their hypocrisy and their professions, those who come to them may be kept from seeing how foul their heresy is.

Is it not detestable even in this, that it dares not speak out, but is kept hid by its own friends, and fostered as serpents are? for from what sources have they got together these words? or from whom have they received what they venture to say3? Not any one man can they specify who has supplied it.

For who is there in all mankind, Greek or Barbarian, who ventures to rank among creatures

One whom he confesses the while to be God, and says, that He was not till He was made? or who is there, who to the God in whom he has put faith, refuses to give credit, when He says, ' This is My beloved Son 4,' on the pretence that He is not a Son, but a creature? rather, such madness would rouse an universal indignation.

Nor does Scripture afford them any pretext ; for it has been often shewn, and it shall be shewn now, that their doctrine is alien to the divine oracles.

Therefore, since all that remains is to say that from the devil came their mania (for of such opinions he alone is sower5), proceed we to resist him ;— for with him is our real conflict, and they are but instruments ;—that, the Lord aiding us, and the enemy, as he is wont, being overcome with arguments, they may be put to shame, when they see him without resource who sowed this heresy in them, and may learn, though late, that, as being Arians, they are not Christians.

CHAPTER IV.

THAT THE SON 1s ETERNAL AND INCREATE.

These attributes, being the points in dispute, are first proved by direct texts of Scripture.

Concerning the "eternal power' of God in Rom. i. 20, which is shewn to mean the Son.

Remarks on the Arian formula, 'Once the Son was not,' its supporters not daring to speak of 'a time when the Son was not.'

11, AT his suggestion then ye have maintained and ye think, that 'there was once when the Son was not ;' this is the first cloke of your views of doctrine which has to be stripped off'

Say then what was once when the Son was not, O slanderous and irreligious men*?

If ye say the Father, your blasphemy EE LT Wr note 5, Thus, if 'when' be a word of time, He it is who was

'when' He was not, which is absurd.

Did they mean, however, that it was the Father who 'was' before the Son? This was true. if 'before' was taken, not to imply time, but origination or beginning.

And in this sense the first verse of S. John's Gospel may be interpreted 'In the Beginning,' or Origin, i.e. in the Father

'was the Word,' Thus Athan. himself understands that text, Orat, iv. § 1. vid. also Orat. iii. § 9; Nyssen. contr. Eunom. iii. Pp. 106;

Cyril Eheae tera 32. p. 312.

2 Ps. ii. x.

4 Rey, i. 4.:rdde Adyete [On Aéyer, &c., in citations, see Lightf. on Gal. iii. 16, Winer, Gram. § 58, 9 7, Grimm-Thayer, s.v. II,

1.e] 5 Rom, ix. s.

§ Ib. i. 20, 7 1 Cor. i, 24.

Athan. has so interpreted this text supr. de Decr. 15.

It was either a received interpretation, or lad been adduced at Nicza, for Asterius had some years before these

Discourses replied to it, vid. de Sym. 18, and Orat. ii. § 37.

Job xviii. 5.

2 Ep. Alg. 18.

3 § 8, note

Matt. iii. 17. f 5 de Decr, 2, note 6.

7 Athan, observes that this formula of the Arians is a mere €vasion to escape using the word 'time.' vid. also Cyril. Thesaur. iv. Rp. 19, 20.

Else let them explain,—' There was,' what 'when the Son was not?' or what was before the Son? since He Himself was before all times and ages, which He created, de Decr. 18,

® ¢ Cor. iil. 16, 17, S. Athanasius observes, Sevag. i. 4—Io

DISCOURSE

12. For after making mention of the creation, he naturally speaks of the Framer's Power as seen in it, which Power, I say, is the Word of God, by whom all things have been made.

If indeed the creation is sufficient of itself alone, without the Son, to make God known, see that you fall not, from thinking that without the Son it has come to be.

But if through the Son it has come to be, and Baruch wrote, 'I will cry unto the Everlasting in my days,' and shortly after, ' My hope is in the Everlasting, that He will save you, and joy is come unto me from the Holy One+;' yet forasmuch as the Apostle, writing to the Hebrews, says, 'Who being the radiance of His glory and the Expression of His Person 5 ;' and David too in the eighty-ninth Psalm, ' And the brightness of the Lord be upon us,' and, ' In Thy Light shall we see Light *,' who has so little sense as to doubt of the eternity of the Son 7? for when did man see light without the brightness of its radiance, that he may say of the Son, ' There was once, when He was not,'

'in Him all things consist9,' it must follow that he who contemplates the creation rightly, is contemplating also the Word who framed it, and through Him begins to ,apprehend the Father**.

And if, as the Saviour also says, 'No one knoweth the Father, save the Son, and he to whom the Son shall reveal Him ™,' and if on Philip's asking, ' Shew us the Father,' or ' Before His generation He was not.'

And the words addressed to the Son in the hundred and forty-fourth Psalm, 'Thy kingdom is a kingdom of all ages °,' forbid any one to imagine any interval at all in which the Word did not exist.

For if every interval in the ages is measured, and of all the ages the Word is He said not, ' Behold the creation,' but, ' He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father *,' reasonably doth Paul,—while accusing the Greeks of contemplating the harmony and order of the creation without reflecting on the Framing Word within it (for the creatures witness to their own Framer) so as through the creation to apprehend the true God, and abandon their worship of it,—reasonably hath he said, 'His Eternal Power and Godhead *3, thereby signifying the Son.

And where the sacred writers say, 'Who exists before the ages,' and 'By whom He made the ages',' they thereby as clearly preach the eternal and everlasting being of the Son, even while they are designating God Himself.

Thus, if Isaiah says, 'The Everlasting God, the Creator of the ends of the earth? ;' and Susanna said, 'O Everlasting God 3;' and King and. Maker, therefore, whereas no interval at all exists prior to Him9, it were madness to say, ' There was once when the Everlasting was not,' and 'From nothing is the Son.'

And whereas the Lord Himself says, 'I am the Truth *,' not 'I became the Truth ;' but always, 'I am,—I am the Shepherd,—I am the Light,'—and again, ' Call ye Me not, Lord and Master? and ye call Me well, for so I am,' who, hearing such language from God, and the Wisdom, and Word of the Father, speaking of Himself, will any longer hesitate about the truth, and not forthwith believe that in the phrase 'I am,' is signified that the Son is eternal and without beginning ?

13. It is plain then from the above that the Scriptures declare the Son's eternity; it is equally plain from what follows that the Arian phrases 'He was not,' and 'before' and 'when,' are in the same Scriptures predicated of creatures.

Moses, for instance, in his account of the generation of our system, says, 'And every plant of the field, before it was in the earth, and every herb-of the field before it grew; for the Lord God had not caused it to rain upon the earth, and there was not a man to till the ground?.'

And in Deuteronomy, 'When the Most High divided to the nations?'

And the Lord said in His own Person, 'If ye loved Me, ye would rejoice that the Holy Ghost is never in Scripture called simply 'Spirit' without the addition ' of God' or 'of the Father' or 'from Me' or of the article, or of 'Holy,' or ' Comforter,' or 'of truth,' or unless

He has been spoken of just before.

Accordingly this text is understood of the third Person in the Holy Trinity by Origen, contr.

Cels. vi. 70; Basil de Sf. S. n. 92; Psendo-Athan. de comm. ess. 6.

On the other hand, the word mvevyua, 'Spirit, is used more or less distinctly for our Lord's Divine Nature whether in itself or as incarnate, in Rom. i. 4, 1 Cor. xv. 45,

1 Tim. ili. 16, Hebr, ix.

14, 1 Pet. iii. 18 5 beng vi. 63, &c.

[But cf. also Milligan Resurr. 238 sq.) Indeed the early Fathers speak as if the ' Holy

Spirit,' which came down upon S. Mary might be considered the Word.

E.g. Tertullian against the Valentinians, 'If the Spirit of God did not descend into the womb "'to partake in flesh from the womb," why did He descend at all?' de Cara. Chr. 19. vid. also ibid. 5 and 14. contr. Prax. 26, Just. Afol. i. 33. Iren.

Her. v. 1. Cypr. /dol. Van. 6. Lactant. /mstit. iv. 12. vid. also Hilar. Trin. ii. 27; Athan. Adyos év To mvevpare érAarre 7d Tha,

Serap. i. 31 fin. ev To Adyw hv 7d mvedpa. ibid. iii. 6. And more distinctly even as late as §. Maximus, airdv avti omopas avAAaBodca tov Adyov, Kexdyxe, t. 2. p. 309.

The earliest ecclesiastical authorities are S. Ignatius ad Smyrn. init. and S. Hermas (even though his date were a.D. 150), who also says plainly: Filius autem Spiritus Sanctus est. Sime. v. 5,2, cf. ix.1.

The same use of 'Spirit' tor the Word or Godhead of the Word, is also found in Tatian. adv. Grec. 7. Athenag. Leg. ro, Theoph. ad Axtol. ii. 10. Iren,

Hear. iv. 36. Tertull. Agol. 23. Lact. Just. iv. 6,8. Hilar. Tran. ix, 3, and 14. Eustath. apud Theod. Eran. iii. p. 235.

Athan, contr.

A poll. i, 8. Apollinar.ag. Theod. Eran. i. p. 71, and the Apollinarists 6 Ps, xc. 175 XXXVi. g.

4 Bar. iv. 20,22, 5 Heb. i. 3.

7 de Decr. 12, 27.

8 Ps, cxlv. 13.

9 Vid. de Decr. 18, note 5. The subject is treated at length in Greg. Nyss. contr. Eunom. i. t. 2. Append. p. 93—101. vid. also

Ambros. de Fid. i. 8—11. As time measures the material creation, 'ages' were considered to measure the immaterial, as the duration of Angels.

This had been a philosophical distinction, Timzus says elKwy ear Xpdvos TH ayevVaTH XpOVY, OV aLwVva Tora Opevowese vid. also Philon.

Quod Deus Immut. 6. Euseb. Laud.

C, x prope fin., p. 501Naz.

Ov. 38. 8.

ES 10 py xiv. 6; x. 143 Vill. 12; xiii. 13. x Gen. ii. g.

8 Deut. xxxii. 8. sim. Greg. Naz. Ep. 101. ad Cledon. p. 85. Ambros. /ncarn. 63.

Soins ap. Theod. Eran. ii. p. 167. Vid. Grot. ad Mare. ii. 8; Bull, Def. 7. N. i. 2, $5; Coustant. Pref in Hilar. 57, &e.

Montfaucon in Athan. Seva. iv. 19. [see also Tertullian, de Ovat. init. Ws i,17.

8 Vid. contr. Gent. 45—4713 Rom. i. 20.

John xiv. 8

2 rh xl, 28.

Fa 3 Hist. Sus. 42.

1x Matt. xi. 27. t Heb. i. 2.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

ac en a en a

14. WHEN these points are thus proved, their profaneness goes further.

'If there never was, when the Son was not,' say they, 'but He is eternal, and coexists with the Father, you call Him no more the Father's Son, but brother%.'

O insensate and contentious !

For if we said only that He was eternally with the Father, and not His Son, their pretended scruple would have some plausibility; but if, while we say that He is eternal, we also confess Him to be Son from the Father, how can He that is begotten be considered brother of Him who begets?

And if our faith is in Father and Son, what brotherhood is there between them? and how can the Word be called brother of Him whose Word

He is?

This is not an objection of men really ignorant, for they comprehend how the truth lies; but it is a Jewish pretence, and that from those who, in Solomon's words,

'through desire separate themselves?' from the truth.

For the Father and the Son were not generated from some pre-existing origin 3, that we may account Them brothers, but the Father is the Origin of the Son and begat Him ; and the Father is Father, and not born the Son of any; and the Sonis Son, and not brother.

Further, if He is called the eternal offspring+ of the Father, He is rightly so called.

For never was the essence of the Father imperfect, that what is proper to it should be added afterwards5; nor, as man from man, because I said, I go unto the Father, for My

Father is greater than I.

And now I have told you before it come to pass, that when it is come to pass, ye might believe3.'

And concerning the creation He says by Solomon, "Or ever the earth was, when there were no depths, I was brought forth ; when there were no fountains abounding with water.

Before the mountains were settled, before the hills, was I brought forth4.' And, ' Before Abraham was, I am5,'

And concerning Jeremiah He says, 'Before I formed thee in the womb, I knew thee®.'

And David in the Psalm says, 'Before the mountains were brought: forth, or ever the earth and the world were made, Thou art God from everlasting and world without end?'

And in Daniel, 'Susanna cried out with a loud voice and said, O everlasting God, that knowest the secrets, and knowest all things before they be®.'

Thus it appears that the phrases 'once was not,' and 'before it came to be,' and ' when,' and the like, belong to things originate and creatures, which come out of nothing, but are alien to the Word.

But if such terms are used in Scripture of things originate, but 'ever' of the Word, it follows, O ye enemies of God, that the Son did not come out of nothing, nor is in the number of originated things at all, but is the Fathers Image and Word eternal, never having not been, but being ever, as the eternal Radiance? of a Light which is eternal.

Why imagine then times before the Son? or wherefore blaspheme the Word as after times, by whom even the ages were made? for how did time or age at all subsist when the Word, as you say, had not appeared, 'through' whom t This was an objection urged by Eunomius, cf. de Sym. 51, note 8.

It is implied also in the Apology of the former, § 24, and in Basil. contr. Eunom. ii. 28.

Aetius was in Alexandria with George of Cappadocia, a.p. 356-8, and Athan. wrote these Discourses in the latter year, as the de Sym. at the end of the next.

It is probable then that he is alluding to the Anomeean arguments. as he heard them reported, vid. de Sy#. l.c. where he says, ' they say, ''as you have written,"' § 51.

"Avouo.os kat' ovotay is mentioned infr. §17.

As the Arians here object that the First and Second Persons of the Holy Trinity are aéeAgol, so did they say the same in the course of the controversy of the Second and Third. vid. Sevag. i. 15. iv. 2.

'all things have been made and without' whom 'not one thing was made???'

Or why, when you mean time, do you not plainly say, 'a time was when the Word was not?' But while you drop the word 'time' to deceive the simple, you do not at all conceal your own feeling, nor, even if you did, could you escape discovery.

For you still simply mean times, when you say, ' There was when He was not,' and ' He was not before His generation,'

2 Prov. xviil. 1.

3 Vid. de Syn. § 5x.

4 In other words, by the Divine yevynors is not meant an act but an eternal and unchangeable fact, in the Divine Essence.

Arius, not admitting this, objected at the outset of the controversy to the phrase 'always Father, always Son,' Theod. H. £. i.

P749, and Eunomius argues that, 'if the Son is co-eternal with the Father, the Father was never such in act, évepyds, but was apyds.'

Cyril, Thesaur. v. p. 4x.

S. Cyril answers that 'works, épya, are made efw@ev, 'from without ;' but that our Lord, as S. Athanasius here says, is neither a 'work' nor ' from without.

And hence he says elsewhere that, while men are fathers first in posse then in act, God is duvdémet Te kai évepyeia marip.

Dial.

2. p. 458. (vid. supr. p. 65. note m). Victorinus in like manner, says, that God is potentia et actione Deus sed in eterna, Adv.

Ay. i. p. 202; and he quotes S. Alexander, speaking apparently in answer to Arius, of a semper generans generatio.

And Arius scoffs at devyevvjs and ayevyntroyevys.

Theod. Hist. i. 4. p. 7400

And Origen bad said, 0 gwrhp det yevvaror. ap, Routh. Reig. t. 4. p304, and S. Dionysius calls Him the Radiance, avapxov Kat aevyevés. Sent. Dion.

15.

S. Augustine too says, Semper gignit Pater, et semper nascitur Filius. 2%. 238.n.4.

Petav. de Trin li. 5. m. 7, quotes the following passage from Theodorus Abucaray 'Since the Son's generation does but signify His having His existence from the Father, which He has ever, therefore He is ever begotten.

For it became Him, who is properly (xvpiws) the Son, ever to be deriving His existence from the Father, and not as we who derive its commencement only.

In us generation is a way to existence; in the Son of God it denotes the existence itself; im Him it has not existence for its end, but it is itself an end, réAos, and is perfect, réAcvov.' Opusc. 26.

CHAPTER V.

SupjecT CONTINUED, Objection, that the Son's eternity makes Him co-ordinate with the Father, introduces the subject of His

Divine Sonship, as a second proof of His eternity.

The word Son is introduced in a secondary, but is to be understood in real sense.

Since ail things artake of the Father in partaking of the Son, He is the whole participation of the Father, that is, He is the Son by nature; for to be wholly participated is to beget. a ee ee 3 John xiv. fh i Jona vise $0"

8 Hist. Sus. 42.

4 Prov, viii. 23, 6 Jer. i. 5.

7 Ps. xc. 2.

9 de Decr. 23, note 4. to John i. 3.

5 de Decr. 22, note 9.

DISCOURSE

«13

has the Son been begotten, so as to be later than His Father's existence, but He is God's offspring, and as being proper Son of God, who is ever, He exists eternally. For, whereas it ls proper to men to beget in time, from the imperfection of their nature®, God's offspring is eternal, for His nature is ever perfect7.

If then He is not a Son, but a work made out of nothing, they have but to prove it; and then they are at liberty, as if imagining about a creature, to cry out, 'There was once when He was not;' for things which are originated were not, and have come to be.

But if He is Son, as the Father says, and the Scriptures proclaim, and 'Son' is nothing else than what is generated from the Father; and what is generated from the Father is His Word, and Wisdom, and Radiance; what is to be said but that, in maintaining 'Once the Son was not,' they rob God of His Word, like plun derers, and openly predicate of Him that He was once without His proper Word and Wisdom, and that the Light was once without radiance, and the Fountain was once barren and dry*?

For though they pretend alarm at the name of time, because of those who reproach them with it, and say, that He was before times, yet whereas they assign certain intervals, in which they imagine He was not, they are most irreligious still, as equally suggesting times, and imputing to God an absence of Reason 9.

Father is, now that, foolish men, 'hey measure by themselves the Offspring of the Father.

And persons in such a state of mind as to consider that there cannot be a Son of God, demand our pity; but they must be interrogated and exposed for the chance of bringing them to their senses.

If then, as you say, 'the Son is from nothing,' and ' was not before His generation,' He, of course, as well as others, must be called Son and God and Wisdom only by participation; for thus all other creatures consist, and by sanctification are glorified.

You have to tell us then, of what He is partaker3.

All other things partake of the Spirit, but He, according to you, of what is He partaker? of the Spirit?

Nay, rather the Spirit Himself takes from the Son, as He Himself says; and it is not reasonable to say that the latter is sanctified by the former.

Therefore it is the Father that He partakes; for this only remains to say.

But this, which is participated, what is it or whence+?

If it be something external provided by the Father, He will not now be partaker of the Father, but of what is external to Him; and no longer will He be even second after the Father, since He has before Him this other ; nor can He be called Son of the Father, but of that, as partaking which He has been called Son and God.

And if this be unseemly and irreligious, when the Father says, 'This is My Beloved Son5,' and when the Son says that God is His own Father, it follows that what is partaken is not external, but from the essence of the Father.

And as to this again, if it be other than the essence of the Son, an equal extravagance will meet us; there being in that case something between this that is from the Father and the essence of the Son, whatever that be®.

15. But if on the other hand, while they acknowledge with us the name of ' Son,' from an unwillingness to be publicly and generally condemned, they deny that the Son is the proper offspring of the Father's essence, on the ground that this must imply parts and divisions? ; what is this but to deny that He is very Son, and only in name to call Him

Son at all?

And is it not a grievous error, to have material thoughts about what is immaterial, and because of the weakness of their proper nature to deny what is natural and proper to the Father?

It does but remain, that they should deny Him also, because they understand not how God is?, and what the 16. Such thoughts then being evidently unseemly and untrue, we are driven to say that what is from the essence of the Father, and proper to Hin, is entirely the Son; for it is all one to say that God is wholly participated, and that He

3 De Syn. 8§ 45, 5k 4 Nic. Def. 9, note 4 5 Matt. iii. 17.

6 Here is taught us the strict unity of the Divine Essence.

When it is said that the First Person of the Holy Trinity communicates divinity to the Second, it is meant that that one

Essence which is the Father, also is the Son.

Hence the force o1 the word 600vat0r, which was in consequence accused of Sabellianis but was distinguished from it by the particle omod, 'together, which implied a difference as well as unity; whereas tavroovc.oy or svvovctoy, implied, with the Sabellians, an identity or a confusion.

The Arians, on the other hand, as in the instance of Eusebius, &c., supr. p. 75, note 7; de Syn. 26, note 3; considered the Father and the Son two ovata.

The Catholic doctrine is that, though the Divine Essence is both the Father Ingenerate and also the Only-begotten Son, it is not itself ayévyyros or yevynTy 5 which was the objection urged against the Catholics by Aetius,

Epiph. Her. 76. 10.

Cf. de Decr. § 30, Orat. iii. § 36 fin., Expos. Fid. 2, vid. de Syn.45, note 1. ' Vera et eterna substantiain se tota permanens, totam se cozterne veritati nativitatis indulsit.®

Fulgent. Ress. 7, And S. Hilary, ' Filius in Patre est et in Filio Pater, non per transfusionem, refusionemque mutuam, per viventis natures perfectam nativitatem.'

7727. vii. 31

6 Infr. § 26 fin., and de Decr. 12, note 2.

7 Vid. sugr. note A similar passage is found in Cyril.

Thesaur. v. p. 42, Dial. ii. fin, This was retorting the objection ; the Arians said, 'How can God be ever perfect, who added to Himself a Son?'

Athan. answers, 'How can the Son not be eternal, since God is ever perfect?' vid. Greg. Nyssen, contr, Eunom. Apfend. p.142.

Cyril. Theasaur. x. p78. As to the Son's perfection, Aetius objects ap. Eyiph. Her. 76. pp. 925, 6, that growth and consequent accession from without were essentially involved in the idea of Sonship; whereas S. Greg. Naz. poms of the Son as not areAy mporepov, elra TéAeLov, Wamep vomos

THs HmeTépas yevéorews, Orat. 20. 9 fin. In like manner, 5. Basil argues against Eunomius, that the Son is réAevos, because He is the Image, not as if copied, which is a gradual work, but as @ xapaxrnp, or impression of a seal, or as the knowledge communicated from master to scholar, which comes to the latter and exists in him perfect, without being lost to the former. contr.

£unom. ii. 16 fin.

8 de Decr. 12, 15.

1 De Decr. §§ 10, 11.

9 Ib. 22, note 1, infr. § 19.

2 Infr. § 23.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Oo ae i ee One of the Blessed Trinity; as Wisdom; as Word; as Image.

Ifthe Son isa perfect Image of the Father, why is He not a Father also? because God, being perfect, is not the origin of a race.

Only the Father a Father because the Only Father, only the Son a Son because the Only Son.

Men are not really fathers and really sons, but shadows of the True.

The Son does not become a Father, because He has received from the Father to be immutable and ever the same, .

; 17. This is of itself a sufficient refutation of the Arian heresy ; however, its heterodoxy will appear also from the following :—If God be Maker and Creator, and create His works through the Son, and we cannot regard things which come to be, except as being through the Word, is it not blasphemous, God being Maker, to say, that His Framing Word and His Wisdom once was not? it is the same as saying, that God is not Maker, if He had not begets; and what does begetting signify. but a Son? And thus of the Son Himself, all things partake according to the grace of the Spint coming from Him7; and this shews that the Son Himself partakes of nothing, but what is partaken from the Father, is the Son ; for, as partaking of the Son Himself, we are said to partake of God ; and this is what Peter said,

'that ye may be partakers in a divine nature® ;' as says too the Apostle, ' Know ye not, that ye are a temple of God?' and, 'We are the temple of a living God9,'

And beholding the Son, we see the Father ; for the thought*° and comprehension of the Son, is knowledge concerning the Father, because He is His proper offspring from His essence.

And since to be partaken no one of us would ever call affection or division of God's essence (for it has been shewn and acknowledged that God is participated, and to be participated is the same thing as to beget); therefore that which is begotten is neither affection nor division of that blessed essence.

Hence it is not incredible that God should have a Son, the Offspring of His own essence; nor do we imply affection or division of God's essence, when we speak of 'Son' and 'Offspring ;' but rather, as acknowledging the genuine, and true, and Onlybegotten of God, so we believe.

If then, as we have stated and are shewing, what is the Offspring of the Father's essence be the Son, we cannot hesitate, rather we must be certain, that the same™ is the Wisdom and Word of the Father, in and through whom He creates and makes all things ; and His BrightHis proper Framing Word which is from Him, but that That by which He frames, accrues to Him from without3, and is alien from Him, and unlike in essence.

Next, let them tell us this,—or rather learn from it how irreligious they are in saying, 'Once He was not,' and,

'He was not before His generation ;'—for if the Word is not with the Father from everlasting, the Triad is not everlasting ; but a Monad was first, and afterwards by addition it became a Triad; and so as time went on, it seems what we know concerning God grew and took shape 4, And further, if the Son is not proper offspring of the Father's essence, but of nothing has come to be, then of nothing the Triad consists, and once there was not a Triad, but a Monad; and a Triad once with deficiency, and then complete; deficient, before the Son was originated, complete when He had come to be; and henceforth a thing originated is reckoned with the Creator, and what once was not has divine worship and glory with Him who was ever5.

Nay, what is more serious still, the Triad is discovered to be unlike Itself, consisting of strange and alien natures and essences.

And this, in other words, is saying, that the Triad has an originated consistence.

What sort of a religion then is this, which is not even like itself, but is in process of completion as time goes on, and is now not thus, and then again thus?

For probably it will receive some fresh accession, and so on without limit, since at first and at starting it took its consistence by way of accessions.

And so undoubtedly it may decrease on the contrary, for what is added plainly admits of being subtracted. ness too, in whom He enlightens all things, and is revealed to whom He will; and His Expression and Image also, in whom He is contemplated and known, wherefore 'He and His

Father are one*,' and whoso looketh on Him, looketh on the Father;- and the Christ, in whom all things are redeemed, and the new creation wrought afresh.

And on the other hand, the Son being such Offspring, it is not fitting, rather it is full of peril, to say, that He is a work out of nothing, or that He was not before His generation.

For he who thus speaks of that which is proper to the Father's essence, already blasphemes the Father Himself?

; since he really thinks of Him what he falsely imagines of His offspring,

CHAPTER VI.

Supject ContTINUED.

Third proof of the Son's eternity, viz. from other titles 18, But this is not so: perish the thought ; the Triad is not originated; but there is an eternal and one Godhead in a Triad, and indicative of His coessentiality ; as the Creator; as a 7 De Decr. § 31.

8 2 Pet. i.

9 1 Cor. iii. re 3 2 Cor. vi. 16.

To bead vid. de Syn. § 48 fin.

1t de Decr. 17, 24. t John x. 30.

2 de Decr. 1, note.

3 de Decr. 25, note 2, 4 Vid. Orat. iv. § 13.

5 § 8, notes,

DISCOURSE

there is one Glory of the Holy Triad.

And you presume to divide it into different natures ; the Father being eternal, yet you say of the Word which is seated by Him, ' Once He was not ;' and, whereas the Son is seated by the Father, yet you think to place Him far from Him.

The Triad is Creator and Framer, and you fear not to degrade It to things which are from nothing; you scruple not to equal servile beings to the nobility of the Triad, and to rank the King, the Lord of Sabaoth, with subjects®. Cease this confusion of things unassociable, or rather of things which are not with Him who is.

Such statements do not glorify and honour the Lord, but the reverse ; for he who dishonours the Son, dishonours also the Father.

For if the doctrine of God is now perfect in a Triad, and this is the true and only Religion, and this is the good and the truth, it must have been always so, unless the good and the truth be something that came after, and the doctrine of God is completed by additions.

I say, it must have been eternally so; but if not eternally, not so at present either, but at present so, as you suppose it was from the beginning,—I mean, not a Triad now.

But such heretics no Christian would bear; it belongs to Greeks, to introduce an originated 7 riad, and to level

It with things originate ; for these do admit of deficiencies and additions; but the faith of Christians acknowledges the blessed Triad as unalterable and perfect and ever what It was, neither adding to It what is more, nor imputing to It any loss (for both ideas are irreligious), and therefore it dissociates It from all things generated, and it guards as indivisible and worships the unity of the Godhead

Itself; and shuns the Arian blasphemies, and confesses and acknowledges that the Son was ever; for He is eternal, as is the Father, of whom He is the Eternal Word,—to which subject let us now return again. nor were at any time without existence, but were always.

Now the Son is all this, who says, 'I am the Life *°,' and, 'I Wisdom dwell with prudence **.'

Is it not then irreligious to say, 'Once the Son was not ?' for it is all one with saying, 'Once the Fountain was dry, destitute of Life and Wisdom.'

But a fountain it would then cease to be; for what begetteth not from itself, is not a fountain?.

What a load of extravagance! for God promises that those who do His will shall be as a fountain which the water fails not, saying by Isaiah the prophet, 'And the Lord shall satisfy thy soul in drought, and make thy bones fat ; and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not.'

And yet these, whereas God is called and is a Fountain of wisdom, dare to insult Him as barren and void of His proper Wisdom.

But their doctrine is false; truth witnessing that God is the eternal Fountain of His proper Wisdom ; and, if the Fountain be eternal, the Wisdom also must needs be eternal.

For in It were all things made, as David says in the Psalm, ' In Wisdom hast Thou made them all3;' and Solomon says, 'The Lord by Wisdom hath formed the earth, by understanding hath He established the heavens'.'

And this Wisdom is the Word, and by Him, as John says, 'all things were made,' and 'without Him was made not one things.'

And this Word is Christ; for 'there is One God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we for Him; and One Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through Him®'

And if all things are through Him, He Himself is not to be reckoned with that 'all'

For he who dares7 to call Him, through whom are all things, one of that 'all,' surely will have like speculations concerning God, from whom are all.

But if he shrinks from this as unseemly, and excludes God from that all, it is but consistent that he should also exclude from that all the Only-Begotten Son, as being proper tq,

19. If God be, and be called, the Fountain of wisdom and life—as He says by Jeremiah, the Father's essence.

And, if He be not one of the all®, it is sin to say concerning Him, 'He was not,' and 'He was not before His generation.'

Such words may be used of the creatures ; but as to the Son, He is such as ' They have forsaken Me the Fountain of living waters7;' and again, 'A glorious high throne from the beginning, is the place of our sanctuary ; O Lord, the Hope of Israel, all that forsake Thee shall be ashamed, and they that depart from Me shall be written in the earth, because they have forsaken the Lord, the Fountain of living waters® ;' and in the book the Father is, of whose essence He is proper

Offspring, Word, and Wisdom%.

For this is proper to the Son, as regards the Father, and this shews that the Father is proper to the Son; that we may neither say that God of Baruch it is written, 'Thou hast forsaken the Fountain of wisdom 9,'—this implies that was ever without Word ®, nor that the Son poe aes) ae RE Sey aes ere life and wisdom are not foreign to the Essence of the Fountain, but are proper to It, et Ee Fe

John xiv. 6. ax Prov. viii. 12 x Supr. § 1g a et Ww Ee aconal aon the pastares SF ee ee Wika Patan, oe Trinllaa, 44 8 De Decr. § 3 9 De Decr. § 17.

} 10 dAoyov. Vie note on de Decr. $§ 1, 15, where other in6 De Deer. § 31.

- om il, 13.

8 Jb. xvii. 12, 13. ar. iii. 12.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

ie a een a nl

Truth was not always in God, which it were a sin to say; for, since the Father was, there was ever in Him the Truth, which is the Son, who says, 'I am the Truth+4.'

And the Subsistence existing, of course there was forthwith its Expression and Image ; for God's Image is not delineated from without5, but God Himself hath begotten it; in which seeing Himself,

He has delight, as the Son Himself says, 'I was His delight®.' When then did the Father not see Himself in His own Image? or when had He not delight, that a man should dare to say, 'the Image is out of nothing,' and ' The Father had not delight before the Image was originated ?'? and how should the Maker and Creator see Himself in a created and originated essence? for such as is the Father, such must be the Image. was non-existent.

For wherefore a Son, if not from Him? or wherefore Word and Wisdom, if not ever proper to Him ?

03 When then was God without that which is proper to Him? or how can a man consider that which is proper, as foreign and alien in essence? for other things, according to the nature of things originate, are without likeness in essence with the Maker; but are external to Him, made by the Word at His grace and will, and thus admit of ceasing to be, if it so pleases Him who made them'; for such is the nature of things originate?, But as to what is proper to the Father's essence (for this we have already found to be the Son), what daring is it in irreligion to say that ' This comes from nothing,' and that 'It was not before generation,' but was adventitious 3, and can at some time cease to be again?

Let a person only dwell upon this thought, and he will discern how the perfection and the plenitude of the Father's essence is impaired by this heresy ; however, he will see its unseemliness still more clearly, if he considers that the Son is the Image and Radiance of the Father, and 21. Proceed we then to consider the attributes of the Father, and we shall come to know whether this Image is really His.

The Father is eternal, immortal, powerful, light, King, Sovereign, God, Lord, Creator, and Maker.

These attributes must be in the Image, to make it true that he 'that hath seen' the Son

Expression, and Truth.

For if, when Light exists, there be withal its Image, viz. Ra- 'hath seen the Father.'

If the Son be not all this, but, as the Arians consider, originate, and not eternal, this is not a true Image of the Father, unless indeed they give up shame, and go on to say, that the title of Image, given to the Son, is not a token of a similar essence ®, but His name9 only.

But this, on the other hand, O ye enemies of Christ, is not an Image, nor is it an Expression.

For what is the likeness of what is out of nothing to Him who brought what was nothing into being? or how can that which is not, be like Him that is, being short of Him in once not being, and in its having its place among things originate? However, such the Arians wishing Him to be, devised for themselves arguments such as this ;—'If the Son is the Father's offspring and Image, and is like in all things?® to the Father, then it necesdiance, and, a Subsistence existing, there be of it the entire Expression, and, a Father existing, there be His Truth (viz. the Son) ; let them consider what depths of irreligion they fall into, who make time the measure of the Image and Form of the Godhead.

For if the Son was not before His generation, stances are given from Athan. and Dionysius of Rome; vid. also

Orat. iv. 2,4. Sent. D. 23. Origen, supr. p, 48. Athenag. Leg. ro.

Tat. contr. Grec. 5. Theoph. ad Axtol. ii. 10. Hipp. contr. Noet.

10. Nyssen. contr. Eunom. vii. p. 215, viii. PP230, 240. Orat.

Catech, 1. Naz. Orat. 29, 17 fin. Cyril. Thesaur. xiv. P145 (vid.

Petav. de Trin. vi. 9).

It must not be supposed from these instances that the Fathers meant that our Lord was literally what is called the attribute of reason or wisdom in the Divine Essence, or in other words, that He was God merely viewed as He is wise; which would be a kind of Sabellianism.

But, whereas their opponents said that He was but called Word and Wisdom after the attribute (vid. de Syn. 15, note), they said that such titles marked, not only a typical resemblance to the attribute, but so fall a correspondence and (as it were) coincidence in ature with it, that whatever relation that attribute had to God, such in kind had the Son;—that the attribute was His symbol, and not His mere archetype; that our Lord was eternal and proper to God, because that attribute was, which was His title, vid. AA, Ag. 14, that our Lord was that Essential Reason and Wisdom,—not dy which the Father zs wise, but without which the Father was zot wise ;—not, that is, in the way of a formal cause, but in fact.

Or. whereas the Father Himself is Reason and Wisdom, the Son is the necessary result of that Reason and Wisdom, so that, to say that there was no Word, would imply there was no Divine Reason ; just as a radiance implies a light; or, as Petavius remarks, le. quoting the words which follow shortly after in the text, the €ternity of the Original implies the eternity of the Image: THs

VTOGTATEWs UTApXOVENs, TavTWS EVOUS elvar Set TOV X4pakTypa Kai TY eikova TavTHS, § 20. vid. also inft. § 31, de Decr. § 13, p. 21

$8 20, 23, pp. 35, 40. Theod. H. &. i. 3. P. 737+ i * This was but the opposite aspect of the tenet of our Lord's consubstantiality or eternal generation.

For if He came into being at the will of God, by the same will He might cease to be; but if His existence is unconditional and necessary, as God's attri. butes might be, then as He had no beginning, so can He have no end; for He is in, and one with, the Father, who has neither beginning nor end.

On the question of the 'will of God' as it affects the doctrine, vid. Orat. iii. § 59, &c.

4 John xiv. 6, 5 Athan. argues from the very name Image for our Lord's poesia An Image, to be really such, must be an expression from the Original, not an external and detached imitation. vid. supr. note xo, infr. $26.

Hence S. Basil, 'He is an Image not made with the hand, or a work of art, but a living Image,' &c. vid. also contr. Eunom. ii. 16, 17.

Epiph. Her. 76. 3. Hilar.

Trin. vii. 41 fin. Origen observes that man, on the contrary, is an example of an external or improper image of God.

Periarch. i. 2.

§ 6.

It might have been more direct to have argued from the name of Image to our Lord's consubstantiality rather than eternity, as, e.g. S. Gregory Naz. 'He is Image as one in essence,

Omoovcvov,... for this is the nature of an image, to be a copy of the archetype.' Ovat. 30. 20. vid. also de Decr. §§ 20, 23, but for whatever reason Athan. avoids the word dpoovcioyv in these

Discourses.

§. Chrys. on Col. i. x5.

6 Prov. viii 30.

John xiv. 9.

, 2% omotas ovaias.

And so § 20 init. Suovov Kar' ovolay, and OoLos THs OvGias, § 26. Ouoros Kar' ovciar, iii. 26. and Smovos Kara

THY ovciay Tod matpds. EX. "Ag. 17.

Also Alex. Lp. Encycl. 2.

Considering what he says in the de Syn. § 38, &c., in controversy with the semi-Arians a year or two later, this use of their formula, in preference to the 600vctov (vid. foregoing note), deserves our attention.

9 De Decr. § 16. to De Syn. 27 (5) note x, and infr. § 40.

# § 20, note.

3 De Decr. 22, note g.

DISCOURSE

fore neither is He begotten so as to beget.

Thus it belongs to the Godhead alone, that the Father is properly3 father, and the Son properly son, and in Them, and Them only, does it hold that the Father is ever Father and the Son ever Son. sarily holds that as He is begotten, so He begets, and He too becomes father of a n.

And again, he who is begotten from} Him, begets in his turn, and so on without limit; for this is to make the Begotten like Him that begat Him.'

Authors of blasson.

22. Therefore he who asks why the Son is not to beget a son, must inquire why the Father had not a father.

But both suppositions are unseemly and full of impiety.

For as the Father is ever Father and never could become Son, so the Son is ever Son and never could become Father.

For in this rather is He shewn to be the Father's Expression and Image, remaining what He is and not changing, but thus receiving from the Father to be one and the same. phemy, verily, are these foes of God! who, sooner than confess that the Son is the Father's

Image*, conceive material and earthly ideas concerning the Father Himself, ascribing to Him

If then God be as man, let Him become also a parent as man, so that His Son should be father severings and? efiluences and influences. of another, and so in succession one from another, till the series they imagine grows into a multitude of gods.

But if God be not as man, as He is not, we must not impute to Him the attributes of man.

For brutes and men, after a Creator has begun them, are begotten by succession; and the son, having been begotten of a father who was a son, becomes accordingly in his turn a father to a son, in inheriting from his father that by which he himself has come to be.

Hence in such instances there is not, properly speaking, either father or son, nor do the father and the son stay in their respective characters, for the son himself becomes a father, being son of his father, but If then the Father change, let the Image change ; for so is the Image and Radiance in its relation towards Him who begat It.

But if the Father is unalterable, and what He is that He continues, necessarily does the Image also continue what He is, and will not alter.

Now He is Son from the Father; therefore He will not become other than is proper to the Father's essence.

Idly then have the foolish ones devised this objection also, wishing to separate the Image from the Father, that they might level the Son with things originated. father of his son.

But it is not so in the Godhead ; for not as man is God; for the Father is not from a father; therefore doth He not beget one who shall become a father; nor is the Son from effluence of the Father, nor is He begotten from a father that was begotten ; there-

CHAPTER VII.

OBJECTIONS TO THE FOREGOING PROOF.

Whether, in the generation of the Son, God made One that was already, or One that was not.

22 (continued). RANKING Him among these, according to the teaching of Eusebius, and accounting Him such as the things which come into being through Him, Arius and his fellows revolted from the truth, and used, when they commenced this heresy, to go about with dishonest phrases which they had got together; nay, up to this time some of them', when they fall in 1 The objection is this, that, if our Lord be the Father's Image,

He ought to resemble Him in being a Father.

S. Athanasius answers that God is not as man; with us a son becomes a father because our nature is pevorn, transitive and without stay, ever shifting and passing on into new forms and relations; but that God is perfect and ever the same, what He is once that He continues to be; God the Father remains Father, and God the Son remains Son.

Moreover men become fathers by detachment and transmission, and what is received is handed on in a succession ; whereas the Father, by imparting Himself wholly, begets the Son: and a perfect nativity finds its termination in itself.

The Son has not a Son, because the Father has not a Father.

Thus the Father is the only true Father, and the Son alone true Son; the Father only a Father, the Son only a Son; being really in their Persons what human fathers are but by office, character, accident, and name; vid. De Deer. 11, note 6.

And since the Father is unchangeable as Father, in nothing does the Son more fulfil the idea of a perfect Image than in being unchangeable too.

Thus S. Cyril also, Thesaur. 10. p. 124. And 3 kupiws, de Decr. 11, note 6.

Elsewhere Athan. says, 'The Father being one and only is Father of a Son one and only ; and in the instance of Godhead only have the names Father and Son stay, and are ever ; for of men if any one be called father, yet he has been son of another; and if he be called son, yet is he called father of another; so that in the case of men the names father and son do not properly, xupiws, hold.' ad Sera. i. 16. also ibid. iv. 4 fin. and 6, vid. also cupiws, Greg. Naz. Orat. 29. 5. adnbas, Orat. 25,16. ovTws, Basil. contr, Humom. i. 5.p. 215.

1 This miserable procedure, of making sacred and mysterious subjects a matter of popular talk and debate, which is a sure mark of heresy, had received a great stimulus about this time by the rise of the Anomceans.

Eusebius's testimony to the profaneness which attended Arianism upon its rise will be given de Syn,

2, note 1.

The Thalia is another instance of it, S, Alexander speaks of the interference, even judicial, in its behalf against himself, of disobedient women, 6.' évruxias yuvatkaptwy araxtwv

& jmarnoay, and of the busy and indecent gadding about of the younger, é« Tov mepitpoxdew macav ayurdv agéuvws. ap. Theod.

H.E. i. 3 p. 730, also p. 747; also of the men's buffoon conversation, p. 731.

Socrates says that 'in the Imperial Court, the officers of the bedchamber held disputes with the women, and in the city in every house there was a war of dialectics.' 7st. ii. a,

This mania raged especially in Constantinople, and S. Gregory Naz. speaks of ' Jezebels in as thick a crop as hemlock in a field.'

Orat. 35. 3, cf. de Syn. 13,n.4.

He speaks of the heretics as 'giming at one thing only, how to make good or refute points this perhaps may illustrate a strong and almost startling implication of some of the Greek Fathers, that the First Person in the Holy Trinity, is not God [im virtue of His Fatherhood].

E.g. et 6¢ Gcds 6 vids, ovK érei Vids dmoiws Kai 6 marnp, OVK mel marip, Geds"

GAN' éret oveia Tordbe, els earl marnp Kai 6 vids Oeds. Myssen. t. 1.

. 915. vid. Petav. de Deoi. 9. $13.

Should it be asked, ' What is the Father if not God?' it is enough to answer, 'the Father.'

Men differ from each other as being individuals, but the characteristic difference between Father and Son is, not that they are individuals, but that they ave Father and Son.

In these extreme statements it must be ever borne in mind that we are contemplating divine things epomeina! to our notions, not in fact: i.e. speaking of the Almighty Father, as such; there being no real separation between His Person and His Substance.

It may be added, that, though theologians differ in their decisions, it would appear that our Lord is not the Image of the Father's person, but of the Father's substance ; in other words, not of the lather considered as Father, but considered as God.

That is, God the Son is like and equal to God the Father, because they are both the same God.

De Sym. 49. note 4, also next note 2 Ep, Eus. 7, de Decr, 11, note 8. of argument,' making 'every market-place resound with their

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

err TaTETnnDremnmnnmenme Manichees.

But if the bare idea of God transcends such thoughts, and, on very first hear- 'ing, a man believes and knows that He is in with boys in the market-place, question them, not out of divine Scripture, but thus, as if bursting with 'the abundance of their heart? ;'

—' He who is, did He make him who was not, from that which was [not], or him who was? therefore did He make the Son, whereas He was, or whereas He was not3?'

And again, 'Is the Unoriginate one or two?' and 'Has He free will, and yet does not alter at His own choice, as being of an alterable nature? for He is not as a stone to remain by Himself unmoveable.'

Next they turn to silly women, and address them in turn in this womanish language; 'Hadst thou a son before bearing? now, as thou hadst not, so neither was the Son of God before His generation.'

In such language do the disgraceful men sport and revel, and liken God to men, pretending to be Christians, but changing God's glory 'into an image made like to corruptible man 4.' being, not as we are, and yet in being as God, and creates not as man creates, but yet creates as God, it is plain that He begets also not as men beget, but begets as God.

For God does not make man His pattern; but rather we men, for that God is properly, and alone truly®,

Father of His Son, are also called fathers of our own children ; for of Him 'is every fatherhood in heaven and earth named?.'

And their positions, while unscrutinized, have a shew of sense ; but if any one scrutinize them by reason, they will be found to incur much derision and mockery.

24. For first of all, as to their first question, which is such as this, how dull and vague it is! they do not explain who it is they ask about, so as to allow of an answer, but. they say abstractedly, 'He who is,' 'him who is not.'

Who then 'is,' and what 'are not,' O Arians? or who 'is,' and who 'is not?' what are said 'to be,' what 'not to be?' for He that is, can make things which are not, and which are, and which were before.

For instance, carpenter, and goldsmith, and potter, each, according to his own art, works upon materials previously existing, making what vessels he pleases; and the God of all Himself, having taken the dust of the earth existing and already brought to be, fashions man ; .that very earth, however, whereas it was not once,

23. Words so senseless and dull deserved no answer at all; however, lest their heresy appear to have any foundation, it, may be right, though we go out of the way for it, to refute them even here, especially on account of the silly women who are so readily deceived by them When they thus speak, they should have inquired of an architect, whether he can build without materials ; and if he cannot, whether it follows that God could not make the universe without materials 5. Or they should have asked every man, whether he can be without place ; and if he cannot, whether it follows that God is in place, that so they may be brought to shame even by their audience.

Or why is it that, on hearing that God has a Son, they deny Him by the parallel of themselves ; whereas, if they hear that He creates and makes, no longer do they object their human ideas? they ought in creation also to entertain the same, and to supply God with materials, and so deny Him to be Creator, till they end in grovelling with He has at one time made by His own Word.

If then this is the meaning of their question, the creature on the one hand plainly was not before its origination, and men, on the other, work the existing material; and thus their reasoning is inconsequent, since both ' what is' becomes, and 'what is not' becomes, as these instances shew.

But if they speak concerning God and His Word, let them complete their question and then ask, Was the God, 'who is,' ever without Reason? and, whereas He is Light, was He ray-less? or was words, and spoiling every entertainment with their trifling and offensive talk.'

Ovat, 27. 2.

'The most remarkable testimony of the kind though not concerning Constantinople, is given by S.

Gregory Nyssen, and often quoted, 'Men of yesterday and the day before, mere mechanics, off-hand dogmatists in theology, servants too and slaves that have been flogged, runaways from servile work, are solemn with us and philosophical about things incomHe always Father of the Word? Or again in this manner, Has the Father 'who is' made the Word 'who is not,' or has He ever with Him His Word, as the proper offspring of His substance? This will shew them that they do but presume and venture on sophisms about God and Him who is from Him.

Who indeed can bear to hear them say that God was ever without Reason? this is what they fall into a second time, though endeavouring in vain to escape it and to hide it with their sophisms.

Nay, one would fain not hear them disputing at all, that God was not: always rehensible,.

. With such the whole city is full ; its smaller gates, orums, squares, thoroughfares ; the clothes-venders, the moneylenders, the victuallers.

Ask about pence, and he will discuss the Generate and Ingenerate; inquire the price of bread, he answers, Greater is the Father, and the Son is subject; say that a bath would suit you, and he defines that the Son is out of nothing.' t. 2. p. 898. ares 2 Matt. xii. 34.

3 This objection is found in Alex. EY. Encycl. a. 6 dv Oads rdv BH bvra ex TOU Ky OvTos.

Again, byra yeyévynce 7H ovK bvTa. Greg.

Orat. 29. ry who answers it.

Pecude-Haail, contr, Eunom. iv.

. 281. 2.

Basil calls the question woAv@pvAAnroy, contr. Eunom.

1i. 14.

_It will be seen to be but the Arian formula of ' He was not before His generation,' in another shape; being but this, that the very fact of His being begotten or a Son, implies a beginning, that is, a time when He was not: it being by the very force of the words absurd to say that 'God begat Him that was,' or to deny that 'God begat Him that was woz.'

For the symbol, ov« fy mpiv yevunOn, vid. Lxcursus B. at the end of this Discourse.

4 Rom. i. 23, and § 2.

5 De Decr. § 11, esp. note 6.

6 De Decr. 31, note 5.

7 Eph. iii. rs.

DISCOURSE,

Father, but became so afterwards (which is necessary for their fantasy, that His Word ance was not), considering the number of the proofs already adduced against them; while

John besides says, 'The Word was 78,' and Paul again writes, 'Who being the brightness of His glory 8,' and, ' Who is over all, God blessed for ever.

Amen9.'

25. They had best have been silent; but since it is otherwise, it remains to meet their shameless question with a bold retort".

Perhaps on seeing the counter absurdities which beset themselves, they may cease to fight against the truth.

After many prayers? then that God! would be gracious to us, thus we might ask them in turn ; God who is, has He so become, whereas He was not? or is He also before His coming into being? whereas He is, did

He make Himself, or is He of nothing, and being nothing before, did He suddenly appear

Himself? Unseemly is such an enquiry, both unseemly and very blasphemous, yet parallel with theirs ; for the answer they make abounds in irreligion.

But if it be blasphemous and utterly irreligious thus to inquire about God, it will be blasphemous too to make the like inquiries about His Word.

However, by way of exposing a question so senseless and so dull, it is necessary to answer thus :—whereas God is, He was eternally ; since then the Father is greater madness, for it is to conceive of the Word of the Father as external to Him, and to idly call the natural offspring a work, with the avowal, 'He was not before His generation.'

Nay, let them over and above take this answer to their question ;—The Father who was, made the Son who was, for 'the Word was made flesh4;' and, whereas He was Son of God, He made Him in consummation of the ages also Son of Man, unless forsooth, after the Samosatene, they affirm that He did not even exist at all, till He became man.

26. This is sufficient from us in answer to their first question.

And now on your part, O Arians, remembering your own words, tell us whether He who was needed one who was not for the framing of the universe, or one who was? You said that He made for Himself

His Son out of nothing, as an instrument whereby to make the universe.

Which then is superior, that which needs or that which supplies the need? or does not each supply the deficiency of the other? You rather prove the weakness of the Maker, if He had not power of Himself to make the universe, but provided for Himself an instrument from without 5, as carpenter might do or shipwright, unable to work anything without adze and saw!

Can anything be more irreligious? yet why should one dwell on its heinousness, when enough has gone before to shew that their doctrine is a mere fantasy ? ever, His Radiance ever is, which is His Word.

And again, God who is, hath from) Himself His Word who also is; and neither hath the Word been added, whereas He was not before, nor was the Father once without Reason.

For this assault upon the Son makes the blasphemy recoil upon the Father; as if He devised for Himself a Wisdom, and Word, and Son from without3; for whichever of these titles you use, you denote the offspring from the Father, as has been said.

So that this their objection does not hold; and naturally ; for denying the Logos they in consequence ask questions which are illogical, As then if a person saw the sun, and then inquired concerning its radiance, and said, ' Did that which is make that which was, or that which was not,' he would be held not to reason sensibly, but to be utterly mazed, because he fancied what is from the Light to be external to it, and was raising questions, when and where and whether it were made; in like manner, thus to speculate concerning the Son and the Father and thus to inquire, is far

CHAPTER VIIL

OBJECTIONS CONTINUED.

Whether we may decide the question by the parallel of human sons, which are born later than their parents.

No, for the force of the analogy lies in the idea of connaturality.

Time is not involved in the idea of Son, but is adventitious to it, and does not attach to God, because He is without parts and passions.

The titles Word and Wisdom guard our thoughts of Him and His Son from this misconception.

God not a Father, as a Creator, i# posse from eternity, because creation does not relate to the essence of God, as generation does.

26. (continued). Nor is answer needful to their other very simple and foolish inquiry, which they put to silly women; or none besides that which has been already given, namely, that it is not suitable to measure divine generation by the nature of men.

However, that as before they may pass judgment on themselves, it is well to meet them on the same ground, thus :—Plainly, if they inquire of parents concerning their son, let them consider whence is the child which is begotten.

For, granting a eee 8 Heb. i. 3.

9 Rom, ix. 5.

Vid. Basil, comnts. Eunom. ii. 17. a on 2 This cautious and reverent way of speaking is a characteristic of S. Athanasius, ad Serap. i. 1. vid. ii. init. ad Zpict. 13 fin.

Max. init, contr, Apoll, i. init.

'I must ask another question, bolder, yet. with a religious intention ; be propitious, O Lord, &c.'

Orat. iii. 63, cf. de Decr. 12, note 8, 15, note 6, de Sy#. 51, note 4.

John i. 14. j 5 bpyavov, de Decr. 7, n. 6, de Syn. a7, note 1x.

This was alleged by Arius, Socy. i. 6. and by Eusebius, Accles. Theol. i. 8. supr. £4. Lys., and by the Anomeeans, supr. de Decry. 7, note 1.

3 De Decr. 25, note 2.

Y VOL. IV.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Me So ee eer ee See manner concerning the Word of God, that the parent had not a son before his begetting, still, after having him, he had him, not as external or as foreign, but as from himself, and proper to his essence and his exact image, so that the former is beheld in the latter, and the latter is contemplated in the former.

If then they assume from human examples that generation implies time, why not from the same infer that it implies the Natural and the Proper', instead of extracting serpent-like from the earth only what turns to poison?

Those who ask of parents, and say, 'Had you a son before you begot him?' should add, 'And if you had a son, did you purchase him from without as a house or any other possession?'

And then you would be answered, 'He is not from without, but from myself.

For things which are from without are possessions, and pass He is simply from the Father.

And if they make a question of the time, let them say what is to restrain God—for it is necessary to prove their irreligion on the very ground on which their scoff is made—let them tell us,

| what is there to restrain God from being always Father of the Son; for that what is begotten must be from its father is undeniable.

Moreover, they will pass judgment on themselves in attributing3 such things to God, if, as they questioned women on the subject of time, so they inquire of the sun concerning its radiance, and of the fountain concerning its issue.

They will find that these, though an offspring, always exist with those things from which they are.

And if parents, such as these, have in common with their children nature and duration, why, if they suppose God inferior to things that come to be+, do they not openly say out their own irreligion?

But if they do not dare to say this openly, and the Son is confessed to be, not from without, but a natural offspring from the Father, and that there is nothing which is a restraint to God

(for not as man is He, but more than the sun, or rather the God of the sun), it follows that the Word is from Him and is ever coexistent with Him, through whom also the Father caused that all things which were not should be.

That then the Son comes not of nothing but is eternal and from the Father, is certain even from the nature of the case; and the question of the heretics to parents exposes their perverseness; for they confess the point of nature, and now have been put to shame on the point of time. from one to another; but my son is from me, proper and similar to my essence, not become mine from another, but begotten of me; wherefore I too am wholly in him, while I remain myself what I am?'

For so it is; though the parent be distinct in time, as being man, who himself has come to be in time, yet he too would have had his child ever coexistent with him, but that his nature was a restraint and made it impossible.

For Levi too was already in the loins of his gréat-grandfather, before his own actual generation, or that of his grandfather.

When then the man comes to that age at which nature supplies the power, immediately, with nature unrestrained, he becomes father of the son from himself.

27. Therefore, if on asking parents about children, they get for answer, that children which are by nature are not from without, but from their parents, let them confess in like

28. As we said above, so now we repeat, that the divine generation must not be compared to the nature of-men, nor the Son considered to be part of God, nor the generation to imply any passion whatever; God is not as man; for men beget passibly, having a transitive nature, which waits for periods by reason of its weakness.

But with God this cannot be; for He is not composed of parts, but being impassible and simple, He is impassibly and indivisibly Father of the Son.

This again is strongly evidenced and proved by divine Scripture.

For the Word of God is His Son, and the Son is the Father's Word and Wisdom; and Word and Wisdom is neither creature nor part of Him whose Word

1 Supr. de Decr.6.

The question was, What was that sense of Son which would apply to the Divine Nature? The Catholics said that its essential meaning cow/d apply, viz. consubstantiality, whereas the point of posteriority to the Father depended on a condition, ¢7ze, which could not exist in the instance of God. ib. ro.

The Arians on the other hand said, that to suppose a true Son, was to think of God irreverently, as implying division, change, &c.

The Catholics pepcs that the notion of materiality was quite as foreign from the Divine Essence as time, and as the Divine

Sonship was eternal, so was it also clear both of imperfection or extension.

2 It is from expressions such as this that the Greek Fathers have been accused of tritheism.

The truth is, every illustration as being incomplete on one or other side of it, taken by itself, tends to heresy.

The title Son by itself suggests a second God, as the title Word a mere attribute, and the title Instrument a creature, All heresies are partial views of the truth, and are wrong, not so much in what they say, asin what they deny.

The truth, on the other hand, is a positive and comprehensive doctrine, and in consequence necessarily mysterious and open to misconception. vid. de Syn. 41, note r, hen Athan, implies that the Eternal Father is in the Son, though remaining what He is, as a man in his child, he is intent only upon the point of the Son's connaturality and equality, which the Arians denied.

Cf. Ovaé, iii, § 5; Ps.-Ath. Dead. i. (Migne xxviii. 1144 C.).

S. Cyril even seems to deny that each individual man may be considered a separate substance except as the Three Persons are such (D7ad, i. p. 409); and S. Gregory Nyssen is led to say that, strictly speaking, the abstract #az, which is predicated of separate individuals, is still one, and this with a view of illustrating the Divine Unity. ad Ad/ab. t. 2. p. 449. vid. Petav. de Trin. iv. 9.

He is, nor an offspring passibly begotten.

Uniting then the two titles, Scripture speaks 3 [But see O». ili. 65, note 2.] 4 S. Athanasius's doctrine is, that, God containing in Himself all perfection, whatever is excellent in one created thing above another, is found in its perfection in Him.

Ifthen such generation as radiance from light is more perfect than that of children from parents, that belongs, and transcendently, to the All-perfect God.

DISCOURSE

but has not ever been Father, then good has not ever been in Him. of 'Son,' in order to herald the natural and true offspring of His essence; and, on the other hand, that none may think of the Offspring humanly, while signifying His essence, it also calls Him Word, Wisdom, and Radiance; to teach us that the generation was impassible, and eternal, and worthy of Gods.

29. But, observe, say they, God was always a Maker, nor is the power of framing adventitious to Him; does it follow then, that, because He is the Framer of all, therefore

His works also are eternal, and is it wicked to say of them too, that they were not before origination?

Senseless are these Arians; for what likeness is there between Son and work, that they should parallel a father's with a maker's function?

How is it that, with that difference between offspring and work, which has been shewn, they remain so ill-instructed ?

Let it be repeated then, that a work is external to the nature, but a son is the proper offspring of the essence; it follows that a work need not have been always, for the workman frames it when he will; but an offspring is not subject to will, but is proper to the essence®.

And a man may be and may be called Maker, though the works are not as yet; but father he cannot be called, nor can he be, unless a son exist. And if they curiously inquire why God, though always with the power to make, does not always make (though this also be the presumption of madmen, for 'who hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been His Counsellor?' or how 'shall the thing formed say to' the potter, 'why didst thou make me thus9?' however, not to leave even a weak argument unnoticed), they must be told, that although

God always had the power to make, yet the things originated had not the power of being eternal'®?, For they are out of nothing, and therefore were not before their origination ; but things which were not before their origination, how could these coexist with the everexisting God?

Wherefore God, looking to what was good for them, then made them all when He saw that, when originated, they were able to abide.

And as, though He was able, even from the beginning in the time of Adam, or Noah, or Moses, to send His own Word, yet He sent Him not until the consummation of the ages (for this He saw to be good for the whole creation), so also things originated did He make when He would, and as was good for them, But the Son, not being What affection then, or what part of the Father is the Word and the Wisdom and the Radiance?

So much may be impressed even on these men of folly; for as they asked women concerning God's Son, so® let them inquire of men concerning the Word, and they will find that the word which they put forth is neither an affection of them nor a part of their mind.

But if such be the word of men, who are passible and partitive, why speculate they about passions and parts in the instance of the immaterial and indivisible

God, that under pretence of reverence" they may deny the true and natural generation of the Son? Enough was said above to shew that the offspring from God is not an affection; and now it has been shewn in particular that the Word is not begotten according to affection.

The same may be said of Wisdom; God is not asman; nor must they here think humanly of Him.

For, whereas men are capable of wisdom, God partakes in nothing, but is Himself the Father of His own Wisdom, of which whoso partake are given the name of wise.

And this Wisdom too is not a passion, nor a part, but an Offspring proper to the Father. Wherefore He is ever Father, nor is the character of Father adventitious to God, lest He seem alterable ; for if it is good that He be Father,

5 This is a view familiar to the Fathers, viz. that in this consists our Lord's Sonship, that He is the Word, or as S Augustine says,

Christum ideo Filium quia Verbum. Aug. ZZ. 120.

11.

Cf. de Decr. $17.

'If I speak of Wisdom, I speak of His offspring ay Theoph. ad Autolyc. i. 3. 'The Word, the genuine Son ot

Mind ;'

Clem. Protrept. p. 58.

Petavius discusses this subject accurately with reference to the distinction between Divine

Generation and Divine Procession. de Trin. vii. 14.

6 Orat. iii. 67.

7 Heretics have frequently assigned reverence as the cause of their opposition to the Church; and if even Arius affected it, the plea may be expected in any other.

'O stultos et impios metus,' says S. Hilary, 'et irrcligiosam de Deo sollicitudinem.' de Trin. iv. 6.

It was still more commonly professed in regard to the Catholic doctrine of the Incarnation.

Cf. Acta Archelai (Routh. Rell. v. 169]. August. contr. Secund. 9, contr. Faust. xi. 3.

As the Manichees denied our Lord a body, so the Apollinarians denied Him a rational soul, still under pretence of reverence. because, as they said, the soul was necessarily sinful. Leontius makes this their main argument, 6 vols apaprytiKds éort. de Sect. iv. p. 507. vid. also Gory Naz. Ep. 101 ad

Cledon. p. 89; Athan. in Afoll. i. 2. 14. piph. Axcor. 79. 80.

Athan., &c., call the Apollinarian doctrine Manichean_in consequence. vid. in Afodd. ii. 8. 9. &c.

Again, the Eranistes 8 Vid. Orat. ili. § 59, &c.

9 Rom. xi. 3¢; ib. ix. 20. ro Athan.'s argument is as follows: that, as it is of the essence of ason to be 'connatural' with the father, so is it of the essence of a creature to be of 'nothing,' é§ ov« ovrwy; therefore, while it was not impossible ' from the nature of the case,' for Almighty God to be always Father, it was impossible for the same reason that He should be always a Creator. vid. infr. § 58: where he takes,

© They shall perish,' in the Psalm, not as a fact but as the definition of the matuve of a creature.

Also ii. § 1, where he says, It is proper to creatures and works to have said of them, e€ ovK bvtwy and ov« iv mply yer.' vid. Cyril. Thesaur. 9. p. 67.

Dial. ii. p. 460. on the question of being a Creator 7m posse, vid. supra, £2. Hus, 11 note 3.

Y2 in Theodoret, who advocates a similar doctrine, will not call our Lord man.

Eranist. ii. p. 83.

Eutyches, on the other hand, would call our Lord mam, but refused to admit His human aature, and still with the same profession.

Leon. Z.

21.

1 fin.

'Forbid it,' he says at Constantinople, 'that I should say that the Christ was of two natures, or should discuss the nature, Pvavodoyetv, of my God.'

Concil. t. 2

Pp. 157 (Act. vinwa conc. Chalc.t.iv. 1001 ed. Col.] A modern argument for eed Restitution takes a like form; 'Do not we shrink from the notion of another's being sentenced to eternal punishment ; and are we more merciful than God?' vid. Matt. xvi. 22, 23.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

works.

Now first they may be convicted on this score, that, while blaming the Nicene Bishops for their use of phrases not in Scripture, though these not injurious, but subversive of their irreligion, they themselves went off upon the same fault, that is, using words not in Scripture?, and those in contumely of the Lord, knowing 'neither what they say nor whereof they affirm3.'

For instance, let them ask the Greeks, who have been their instructors (for it is a word of their invention, not Scripture), and when they have been instructed in its various significations, then they will discover that they cannot even question properly, on the subject which they have undertaken.

For they have led me to ascertain ¢ that by 'unoriginate' is meant what has not yet come to be, but is possible to be, as wood which is not yet become, but is capable of becoming, a vessel; and again what neither has nor ever can come to be, as a triangle quadrangular, and an even number odd.

For a triangle neither has nor ever can become quadrangular ; nor has even ever, nor can ever, become odd.

Moreover, by 'unoriginate' is meant, what exists, but has not come into being from any, nor having a father at all.

Further, Asterius, the unprincipled sophist, the patron too of this heresy, has added in his own treatise, that what is not made, but is ever, is 'unoriginate 5.' They ought then, when they ask the question, to add in what sense they take the word ' unoriginate,' and then the parties questioned would be able to answer to the point. a work, but proper to the Father's offspring, always is; for, whereas the Father always is, so what is proper to His essence must always be; and this is His Word and His Wisdom.

And that creatures should not be in existence, does not disparage the Maker; for He hath the power of framing them, when He wills ; but for the offspring not to be ever with the Father, is a disparagement of the perfection of His essence.

Wherefore His works were framed, when He would, through His Word; but the Son is ever the proper offspring of the Father's essence.

CHAPTER IX.

OBJECTIONS CONTINUED.

Whether is the Unoriginate one or two? Inconsistent in Arians to use an unscriptural word; necessary to define its meaning.

Different senses of the word.

If it means ' without Father,' there is but One Unoriginate; if 'without beginning or creation,' there are two.

Inconsistency of Asterius.

' Unoriginate' a title of God, not in contrast with the Son, but with creatures, as is 'Almighty,' or 'Lord of powers.' 'Father' is the truer title, as not only Scriptural, but implying a Son, and our adoption as sons,

30. THESE

considerations encourage the faithful, and distress the heretical, perceiving, as they do, their heresy overthrown thereby.

Moreover, their further question, 'whether the Unoriginate be one or two?,' shews how false are their views, how treacherous and full of guile.

Not for the Father's honour ask they this, but for the dishonour of the Word.

Accordingly, should any one, not aware of their craft, answer, ' the Unoriginated is one,' forthwith they spirt out their own venom, saying,

31. But if they still are satisfied with merely asking, 'Is the Unoriginate one or two?' they must be told first of all, as illeducated men, that many are such and nothing is such, many, which are capable of origination, and nothing, which is not capable,as has been said.

But if theyask according as Asterius ruled it, as if 'what is not a work but was always' were unoriginate, then they must constantly be told that the Son as well as the Father must in this sense be called unoriginate.

For He is neither in the number of things originated, nor a work, but has ever been with the Father, as has already been shewn, in spite of their many variations for the sole sake of speaking against the Lord,

' Therefore the Son is among things originated,' and well have we said, 'He was not before His generation.'

Thus they make any kind of disturbance and confusion, provided they can but separate the Son from the Father, and reckon the Framer of all among His 1 The word ayyév(vInrov was in the philosophical schools synonymous with *God;' hence by asking whether there were two Unoriginates, the Arians implied that there were two Gods, if Christ was God in the sense in which the Father was. HenceAthan. retorts, pdoKovtes, ov Aéyomev S¥0 ayévnta, Aéyovrr S¥o0 Bods.

Orat. iii. 16, also ii. 38. Plato used ayévyytov of the Supreme God [not so; he used ayévnrov, see note 2 on de Decr, 28); the Valentinians, Tertull. contr, Val.

7; and Basilides, Epiph.

Her, 31. 10.

§S. Clement uses it, see de Syz. 47, note 7. iEhe earlier Arians apparently argued mainly, like Asterius, from ayévytos (cf. Epiph. 64. 8), the later (xawvoc, Epiph. Her. 73. 19)

Anomeeans rather from a@yévvytos]; viz. that 7 cyevvyoia is the very ovoia of God, not an attribute. So Actius in Epiph. Her. 76.

S. Athanasius does not go into this question, but rather confines himself to the more popular form of it, viz. the Son is by His very name not ayévytos, but yevyros, but all yevnra are creatures ; which he answers, as de Decr. § 28, by saying that Christianity had brought in a new idea into theology, viz. the sacred doctrine of a true Son éx Ths ovcias, This was what the Arians had originally denied, év 7d ayévyyntoy Ev 6 70 va' avtod aAnOws, Kat ovK ex THs ovatus avrod yeyoves. Euseb. Nic. ap. Theod.

#.2.i.6.

When they were urged what according to them was the middle idea to which the Son answered, if they would not accept the Catholic, they would not define but merely said, yévvnua, aAN' ov as év TOv yevynuatwr.

{See pp. 149, 169, and the reference there to Lightfoote| 2 De Decr, 18 3 x Tim.i. 7.

4 De Decr. 28, note 4.

_ 5 The two first senses here given answer to the two first men: tioned, de Decry. § 28. and, as he there says, are plainly irrelevant.

The third in the de Decry. which, as he there observes, is ambi guous and used for a sophistical purpose, is here divided inte third and fourth, answering to the two senses which alone are assigned in the de Sym. § 46 [where see note 5], and on them the question turns.

This is an instance, of which many occur, how Athan. used his former writings and worked over again his former ground, and simplified or cleared what he had said.

In the de Decr. after 350, we have three senses of ayévyror, two irrelevant and the third ambiguous ; here in Ovat. i. (358), he divides the third into two; in the de Sym. (359), he rejects and omits the two first, leaving the two last, which are the critical senses.

DISCOURSEsI,

'He is of nothing' and ' He was not before let them not rely upon his treatise, lest, His generation.'

When then, after failing at every turn, they betake themselves to the other sense of the question, ' existing but not generated of any nor having a father,' we shall tell them that the unoriginate in this sense is only one, namely the Father; and they will gain nothing by their question', For to say that God is in this sense Unoriginate, does not shew that the Son is a thing originated, it being evident from the above proofs that the Word is such as He is who begat Him.

Therefore if God be unoriginate, His Image is not originated, but an Offspring 7, which is His Word and His Wisdom.

For what likeness has the originated to the unoriginate? (one must not weary of using repetition ;) for if they will have it that the one is like the other, so that he who sees the one beholds the other, they are like to say that the Unoriginate is the image of creatures ; the end of which is a confusion of the whole subject, an equalling of things originated with the Unoriginate, and a denial of the Unoriginate by measuring Him with the works; and all to reduce the Son into their number.

' biting one another, they be consumed one of another *°.'

So much on the point of their ignorance ; but who can say enough on their crafty character? who but would justly hate them while possessed by such a-madness ? for when they were no longer allowed to say ' out of nothing' and 'He was not before His generation,' they hit upon this word ' unoriginate,' that, by saying among the simple that the Son was 'originate,' they might imply the very same phrases 'out of nothing,' and 'He once was not;' for in such phrases things originated and creatures are implied.

33. If they have confidence in their own positions, they should stand to them, and not change about so variously *; but this they will not, from an idea that success is easy, if they do but shelter their heresy under colour of the word

'unoriginate.' Yet after all, this term is not used in contrast with the Son, clamour as they may, but with things originated ; and the like may be found in the words ' Almighty,' and ' Lord of the Powers?.'

For if we say that the Father has power and mastery over all things by the Word, and the Son rules the Father's kingdom,

32. However, I suppose even they will be unwilling to proceed to such lengths, if they follow "Asterius the sophist.

For he, earnest as he is in his advocacy of the Arian heresy, and maintaining that the Unoriginate is one,

'uns counter to them in saying, that the Wisdom of God is unoriginate and without beginning uso.

The following is a passage out of his vork®; 'The Blessed Paul said not that: he weached Christ the power of God or the and has the power of all, as His Word, and as the Image of the Father, it is quite plain that neither here is the Son reckoned among that all, nor is God called Almighty and Lord with reference to Him, but to those things which through the Son come to be, and over which He exercises power and mastery through the Word.

And therefore the Unoriginate is specified not by contrast to the Son, but to the things which through the Son come to be. And excellently: since God is not as things originated, but is their Creator and Framer through the Son. And as the word ' Unoriginate' is specified relatively to things originated, so the word

'Father' is indicative of the Son.

And he who names God Maker and Framer and Unoriginate, regards and apprehends things created and made; and he who calls God Father, thereby conceives and contemplates the Son.

And hence one might marvel at the obstinacy which is added to their irreligion, that, whereas the term ' unoriginate' has the aforesaid good sense, and admits of being used religiously 3, they, in their own heresy, bring it forth for the dishonour of the Son, not having read that he who honoureth the Son honoureth the Father, risdom of God, but, without the article, 'God's power and God's wisdom9;' thus reaching that-the proper power of God Him2lf, which is natural to Him and co-existent ith Him unoriginatedly, is something bedes.'

And again, soon after:

'However, lis eternal power and wisdom, which truth 'gues to be without beginning and unoriginate;

1s must surely be one.'

For though, misderstanding the Apostle's words, he conJered that there were two wisdoms; yet, by eaking still of a wisdom coexistent with Him, declares that the Unoriginate is not simply e, but that there is another Unoriginate with .im.

For what is coexistent, coexists not th itself, but with another.

If then they i ree with Asterius, let them never ask again, ; the Unoriginate one or two,' or they will

10 Gal. v. 15.

1 De Syn. 9, note 2.

2 The passage which follows is written with his de Decr. before him, At first he but uses the same topics, but presently he inaelpoaie into this Discourse an actual portion of his former work, with only such alterations as an author commonly makes in transcribing. This, which is not unfrequent with Athan., shews us the care with which he made his doctrinal statements, though they seem at first sight wrauten off.

It also accounts for the diffuseness and repetition which night be imputed to his composition, what seems superfluous being often only the insertion of an extract from a former.work.

3 De Syn. $ 37.

ve to contest the point with him; if, on the other hand, they differ even from him,

6 These two senses of ayévvnrov unbegotten and unmade were afterwards [but see notes on de Decr. 28] expressed by the distinction of vy and v, ayévynrov and ayévntov. vid. Damasc. F. O.

4. 8. p. 135. and Le Quien's note.

7 § 20, note 5.

8 De Syn. § 18, infr. li. 37.

9 x Cor, i. 24.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

God Unoriginate,' but rather, 'When ye pray, say, Our Father, which art in heaven 8. And it was His will that the Summary? of our faith should have the same bearing, in bidding us be baptized, not into the name of Unoriginate and originate, nor into the name of Creator and creature, but into the Name of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

For with such an initiation we too, being numbered among works, are made sons, and using the name of the Father, acknowledge from that name the Word also in the Father Himselft.

A vain thing then is their argument about the term ' Unoriginate,' as is now proved, and nothing more than a fantasy. and he who dishonoureth the Son, dishonoureth the Father'.

If they had any concern at all § for reverent speaking and the honour due to the Father, it became them rather, and this were better and higher, to acknowledge and call God Father, than to give Him this name.

For, in calling God unoriginate, they are, as I said before, calling Him from His works, and as Maker only and Framer, supposing that hence they may signify that the Word is a work after their own pleasure.

But that he who calls God Father, signifies Him from the Son being well aware that if there be a Son, of necessity through that Son all things originate were created.

And they, when they-call Him Unoriginate, name Him only from His works, and know not the Son any more than the Greeks ; but he who calls God Father, names

Him from the Word; and knowing the Word, he acknowledges Him to be Framer of all, and understands that through Him all things have been made.

CHAPTER X.

OBJECTIONS CONTINUED.

How the Word has free will, yet without being alterable.

He is unalterable because the Image of the Father, proved from texts.

35. As to their question whether the Word is alterable?, it is superfluous to examine it ; it is enough simply to write down what they say, and so to shew its daring irreligion.

How they trifle, appears from the following questions :—' Has He free will, or has He not? is He good from choice according to free will, and can He, if He will, alter, being of an alterable nature? or, as wood or stone, has He not His choice free to be moved and incline hither and thither?'

It is but agreeable to their heresy thus to speak and think; for, when once they have framed to themselves a God out of nothing and a created Son, of course they also adopt such terms, as being suitable

34. Therefore it is more pious and more accurate to signify God from the Son and call

Him Father, than toname Him from His works only and call Him Unoriginate®. For the latter title, as I have said, does nothing more than signify all the works, individually and collectively, which have come to be at the will of God through the Word; but the title Father has its significance and its bearing only from the Son.

And, whereas the Word surpasses things originated, by so much and more doth calling God Father surpass the calling Him Unoriginate.

For the latter is unscriptural and suspicious, because it has various senses; so that, when a man is asked concerning it, his mind is carried about to many ideas; but the word Father is simple and scriptural, and moxie accurate, and only implies the Son.

And to a creature.

However, when in their controversies with Churchmen they hear from them of the real and only Word of the Father, and yet venture thus to speak of Him, does not their doctrine then become the most loathsome that can be found? is it not enough to distract a man on mere hearing, though unable to reply, and to make him stop his ears, from astonishment at the novelty of what he hears them say, which even to mention is to blaspheme?

For if the Word be alterable and changing, where will He stay, and what will be the end of His development? how shall the alterable possibly be like the Unalterable?

' Unoriginate' is a word of the Greeks, who know not the Son ; but ' Father' has been acknowledged and vouchsafed by our Lord.

For He, knowing Himself whose Son He was, said, 'I am in the Father, and the Father is in Me;' and, ' He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father,' and 'I and the Father are One7;' but nowhere is He found to call the Father

Unoriginate.

Moreover, when He teaches us to pray, He says not, 'When ye pray, say, O How should he who has seen the alterable, be considered to have seen the Unalterable ?

At what state must He arrive, for us to be able to behold in Him the Father? for it is plain 4 VE si Vv. 23.

Here he begins a close transcript of the de Decr i sagen pomaner, of the paragraph being an Renin age

> For analogous arguments against the word ayé Basil, contr. Eunom. i. 5. a 215.

Greg. Naz. Oral. a1. 35, Enighs Har.

76. p.941.

Greg.

Nyss. contr. Eunom. vi. p. 192 &e. me 'eel a Pseudo-Basil. contr. Eunom. iv. p. 283. oes ohn xiv. 11; xiv. 9; x. 30.

These three texts are fi gether frequently in Athan. particularly in Ovad, Ho abee se considers the doctrines of the 'Image' and the meprxwpyars. vid Index of Texts, also Epiph. Hem. 64. 9. B

Cyr. Thes. xii. p, 111. [add in S, 8 Luke xi. 2.

9 De Syn. 28, note 5.

30 Here ends the extract from the de Decretis. following is added as a close.

1 tpenTOos, i.e, not * changeable' but of a moral nature capable of improvement.

Arius maintained this in the strongest terms The sentence asil. Hexaem. ix, fin,| at starting.

'On being asked whether the Word of God is capable ap. Dacher. t. 3. p. 299. Hil. Trin, ele reget Potam. £¢, | of altering as the devil altered, they scrupled not to say, '' Yea, He is capable."'

Alex. af, Socr. i. 6. p. 11.

DISCOURSE

that not at all times shall we see the Father in the Son, because the Son is ever altering, and is of changing nature.

For the Father is unalterable and unchangeable, and is always in the same state and the same; but if, as they hold, the Son is alterable, and not always the same, but of an ever-changing nature, how can such a one be the Father's Image, not having the likeness of His unalterableness?? how can

He be really in the Father, if His purpose is indeterminate?

Nay, perhaps, as_ being alterable, and advancing daily, He is not perfect yet.

But away with such madness of the Arians, and let the truth shine out, and shew that they are foolish.

For must not He be perfect who is equal to God? and must not He be unalterable, who is one with the Father, and His Son proper to His essence? and the Father's essence being unalterable, unalterable must be also the proper Offspring from it. And if they slanderously impute alteration to the Word, let them learn how much their own reason is in peril ; for from the fruit is the tree known.

For this is why he who hath seen the Son hath seen the Father, and why the knowledge of the Son is knowledge of the Father. art the same, and Thy years shall not fail®'

And with reason ; for things originate, being from nothing?, and not being before - their origination, because, in truth, they come to be after not being, have a nature which is changeable; but the Son, being from the Father, and proper to His essence, is unchangeable and unalterable as the Father Himself.

For it. were sin to say that from that essence which is unalterable was begotten an alterable word and a changeable wisdom.

For how is He longer the Word, if He be alterable? or can that be Wisdom which is changeable? unless perhaps, as accident in essence', so they would have it, viz. as in any particular essence, a certain grace and habit of virtue exists accidentally, which is called Word and Son and Wisdom, and admits of being taken from it and added to it.

For they have often expressed this sentiment, but it is not the faith of Christians; as not declaring that He is truly Word and Son of God, or that the wisdom intended is true Wisdom.

For what alters and changes, and has no stay in one and the same condition, how can that be true? whereas the Lord says,

'I am the Truth9.'

If then the Lord Himself speaks thus concerning Himself, and declares His unalterableness, and the Saints have learned and testify this, nay and our notions of God acknowledge it as religious, whence did these men of irreligion draw this novelty?

From their heart as from a seat of corruption did they vomit it forth * 36. Therefore the Image of the unalterable

God must be unchangeable ; for 'Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever3,'

And David in the Psalm says of Him, ' Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the work of Thine hands.

They shall perish, but Thou remainest ; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment.

And as a vesture shalt Thou fold them up, and they shall be changed, but Thou art the same, and Thy years shall not fail+'

And the Lord Himself says of Himself through the Prophet, 'See now that I, even I am He,' and 'I change nots.'

It may be said indeed that what is here signified relates to the Father; yet it suits the Son also to say this, specially because, when made man,

He manifests His own identity and unalterableness to such as suppose that by reason of the flesh He is changed and become other than He was.

More trustworthy are the saints, or rather the Lord, than the perversity of the irreligious.

For Scripture, as in the above-cited passage of the Psalter, signifying under the name of heaven and earth, that the nature of all things originate and created is alterable and changeable, yet excepting the Son from these, shews us thereby that He is no wise a thing originate; nay teaches that He changes everything else, and is Himself not changed, in saying, 'Thou

CHAPTER XI.

Texts EXPLAINED; AND First, PHIL, ii.

Owto.

Various texts which are alleged against the Catholic doctrine: e.g. Phil. ii. 9, 10.

Whether the words 'Wherefore God hath highly exalted' prove moral probation and advancement.

Argued against, first, from the force of the word 'Son;' which is inconsistent with such an interpretation.

Next, the passage examined.

Ecclesiastical sense of 'highly exalted,' and 'gave,' and 'wherefore;' viz. as being spoken with reference to our Lord's manhood.

Secondary sense; viz. as implying the Word's ' exal- 'tation' through the resurrection in the same sense in which Scripture speaks of His descent in the Incarnation; how the phrase does not derogate from the nature of the Word.

37. Burt since they allege the divine oracles and force on them a misinterpretation, according to their private sense', it becomes necessary to meet them just so far as to vindicate these passages, and to shew that they

7 § 29, note.

6 Heb. i. 12.

8 Nic. Def. 2, note 9.

9 John xiv. 6.

10 De Syn. § 16 fin. t Vid. de Syn. 4, note 6. and cf, Tertull. de Prescr. 19. Rufinus

H. E.ii.9.

Vincent. Commu. 2.

Hippolytus has a passage very much to the same purpose, contr. WVoet. g fin.

3 Heb. xiii. 8

'2 Supr. § 22. init. x 8.

5 Deut. xxxii. 39; Mal. iii. 6.

4 Ps. cil. 26—28,

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

was, as the text says, 'highly exalted,' and received that 'Name' as a grace, ' that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow?.'

What then was before this, if then He was exalted, and then began to be worshipped, and then was called Son, when He became man?

For He seems Himself not to have promoted the flesh at all, but rather to have been Himself promoted through it, if, according to their perverseness, He was then exalted and called Son, when He became man.

What then was before this?

One must urge the question on them again, to make it understood what their irreligious doctrine results in'

For if the Lord be God, Son, Word, yet was not all these before He became man, either He was something else beside these, and afterwards became partaker of them for His virtue's sake, as we have said ; or they must adopt the alternative (may it return upon their heads !) that He was not before that time, but is wholly man by nature and nothing more.

But this is no sentiment of the Church. but of the Samosatene and of the present Jews.

Why then, if they think as Jews, are they not circumcised with them too, instead of pretending Christianity, while they are its foes?

For if He was not, or was indeed, but afterwards was promoted, how were all things made by Him, or how in Him, were He not perfect, did the Father delight9?

And He, on the other hand, if now promoted, how did He before rejoice in the presence of the Father ?

And, if He received His worship after dying, how is Abraham seen to worship Him in the tent '°, and Moses in the bush? and, as Daniel saw, myriads of myriads, and thousands of thousands were ministering unto Him?

And if, as they say, He had His promotion now, how did the Son Himself make mention of that. His glory before and above the world, when He said, 'Glorify Thou Me, O Father, with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was*'.'

If, as they say, He was then exalted, how did He before that 'bow the heavens and come down;' and again, 'The Highest gave His thunder???'

Therefore, if, even before the world was made, the Son had bear an orthodox sense, and that our opponents are in error.

They say then, that the Apostle writes, 'Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a Name which is above every name; that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven and things in earth and things under the earth?:' and David, 'Wheretore God, even Thy God, hath anointed Thee with the oil of gladness above Thy fellows3'

Then they urge, as something acute:

'If He was exalted and received grace, on a 'wherefore,' and on a 'wherefore' He was anointed, He received a reward of His purpose ; but having acted from purpose, He is altogether of an alterable nature.'

This is what Eusebius + and Arius have dared to say, nay to write; while their partizans do not shrink from conversing about it in full market-place, not seeing how mad an argument they use.

For if He received what He had as a reward of His purpose, and would not have had it, unless

He had needed it, and had His work to shew for it, then having gained it. from virtue and promotion, with reason had He 'therefore' been called Son and God, without being very Son. For what is from another by nature, is a real offspring, as Isaac was to Abraham, and Joseph to Jacob, and the radiance to the sun; but the so-called sons from virtue and grace, have but in place of nature a grace by acquisition, and are something else besides $ the gift itself; as the men who have received the Spirit by participation, concerning whom Scripture saith, 'I begat and exalted children, and they rebelled against Me®'

And of course, since they were not sons by nature, therefore, when they altered, the Spirit was taken away and they were disinherited ; and again on their repentance that God who thus at the beginning gave them grace, will receive them, and give light, and call them sons again.

38. But if they say this of the Saviour also, it follows that He is neither very God nor very

Son, nor like the Father, nor in any wise has God for a Father of His being according to essence, but of the mere grace given to Him, and for a Creator of His being according to essence, after the similitude of all others.

And being such, as they maintain, it will be manifest further that He had not the name

? Phil. 11.:8; 8 The Arians perhaps more than other heretics were remarkable for bringing objections against the received view, rather than forming a consistent theory of their own

Indeed the very vigour and success of their assault upon the truth lay in its being a mere assault, not a positive and substantive teaching.

They therefore, even more than others, might fairly be urged on to the consequences of their positions.

Now the text in question, as it must be interpreted if it is to serve as an objection, was an objection also to the received doctrine of the Arians.

They considered that our Lord was above and before all creatures from the first, and their Creator; how then could He be exalted above all? They surely, as much as Catholics, were obliged to explain it of our

Lord's manhood.

They could not then use it as a weapon against the Church, until they took the ground of Palul of Samosata.

'Son' from the first, if so be it was the prize of works done and of that very same advance which He made when He became man, and took the form of the servant; but then, when, after becoming 'obedient unto death,' He

2 Phil. ii. 9, ro.

3 Ps, xlv. 7.

4 Of Nicomedia. vid. Theod. H. Z. i. 5.

© § 39 end.

6 Is, i, 2. LXX.

9 Prov. viii. 20. to De Syn. 27 (15). it John xvii. 5.

12 Ps, xviii. 9, 13

DISCOURSE

a that glory, and was Lord of glory and the | Highest, and descended from heaven, and is ever to be worshipped, it follows that He had not promotion from His descent, but rather

Himself promoted the things which needed promotion; and if He descended to effect their promotion, therefore He did not receive blance of the unalterable Father, the Word also is unalterable.

40. Hitherto we have met their irrational conceits with the true conceptions? implied in the Word 'Son,' as the Lord Himself has given us.

But it will be well next to cite the divine oracles, that the unalterableness of the Son and His unchangeable nature, which is the Father's, as well as their perverseness, may be still more fully proved.

The Apostle then, writing to the Philippians, says, ' Have this mind in you, which was also in Christ Jesus ; who, being in the form of God, thought it not a prize to be equal with God; but emptied in reward the name of the Son and God, but rather He Himself has made us sons of the Father, and deifed men by becoming Himself man.

39. Therefore He was not man, and then became God, but He was God, and then became man, and that to deify us'.

Since, if when He became man, only then He was called Son and God, but before He became man, God called the ancient people sons, and made Moses a god of Pharaoh (and Scripture says of many, 'God standeth in the congregation of Gods?'), it is plain that He is called Son and God later than they.

How then are all things through Him, and He before all? or how is He ' first-born of the whole creation3,' if He has others before Him who are called sons and gods? And how is it that those first partakers + do not pattake of the Word? This opinion is not true; it is a device of our present Judaizers.

For how in that case can any at all know God as their Father? for adoption there could not be apart from the real Son, who says, 'No one knoweth the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him 4%.'

And how can there be deifying apart from the Word and before Him? yet, saith He to their brethren the Jews, 'If He called them gods, unto whom the Word of God came5.'

And if all that are called sons and gods, whether in earth or in heaven, were adopted and deified through the Word, and the Son Himself is the Word, it is plain that through Him are they all, and He Himself before all, or rather He Himself only is very Son', and He alone is very

God from the very God, not receiving these prerogatives as a reward for His virtue, nor being another beside them, but being all these by nature and according to essence.

For He is Offspring of the Father's essence, so that one cannot doubt that after the resemHimself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men.

And, being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, becoming obedient to death, even the death of the cross.

Wherefore God also highly exalted Him, and gave Him a Name which is above every name; that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father?'

Can anything be plainer and more express than this? He was not from a lower state promoted ; but rather, existing as God, He took the form of a servant, and in taking it, was not promoted but humbled Himself.

Where then is there here any reward of virtue, or what advancement and promotion in humiliation?

For if, being God, He became man, and descending from on high He is still said to be exalted, where is He exalted, being God ? this withal being plain, that, since God is highest of all, His Word must necessarily be highest also.

Where then could He be exalted higher, who is in the Father and like the Father in all things3? Therefore He is beyond the need of any addition ; nor is such as the Arians think Him.

For though the Word has descended in order to be exalted, and so it is written, yet what need was there that He should humble Himself, as if to seek that which He had already? And what grace did He receive who is the Giver of grace+? or how did He receive that Name for worship, who is always worshipped by His

Name? Nay, certainly before He became man, the sacred writers invoke Him, 'Save me, O

God, for Thy Name's sake5;' and again, 'Some put their trust in chariots, and some in horses, but we will remember the Name of the Lord our God®&'

And while He was _ wor- !

[De Incar.

54, and note.] fi er a 2 a Ixxxii. of ted. LXX.

3 Col. i. x5. vid. infr. ii. § 62.

4 In this passage Athan. considers that the participation of the Word is deification, 4s communion with the Son is adoption : also that the old Saints, inasmuch as they are called 'gods' and 'sons,' did partake of the Divine Word and Son, or in other words were gifted with the Spirit.

He asserts the same doctrine very strongly in Ovat. iv. § 22.

On the other hand, infr. 47) he says expressly that Christ received the Spirit in Baptism

'that He might give it to man.'

There is no real contradiction in such statements ; what was given in' one way under the Law, was given in another and fuller under the Gospel.

1 pais évvoiars xXpduevor, mpds ras éemivolas amnvricaper. cf ovxi émivora, mapdvora 5: waddov, &c.

Basil. contr. Eunont. i. 6. init.

2 Phil ii. 5—11.

3 bpovos Kara mavra, de Syn. 21, note 10, 4 p. 162, note 3.

5. Ps) liv..z.

6 Ib. xx. 7.

4a Matt. xi. 27.

5 John x, 35.

6 p. 157, note 6.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

all of us, in like manner we must take the present phrase, 'He highly exalted Him,' not that He Himself should be exalted, for He is the highest, but that He may become righteousness for us 3, and we may be exalted in Him, and that we may enter the gates of heaven, which He has also opened for us, the forerunners saying, 'Lift up your gates, O ye rulers, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors, and the King of Glory shall come in+.' For here also not on Him were shut the gates, as being Lord and Maker of all, but because of us is this too written, to whom the door of paradise was shut.

And therefore in a human relation, because of the flesh which He bore, it is said of shipped by the Patriarchs, concerning the | Angels it is written, ' Let all the Angels of God worship Him','

41. And if, as David says in the 71st Psalm, 'His Name remaineth before the sun, and before the moon, from one generation to another®,' how did He receive what He had always, even before He now received it? or how is He exalted, being before His exaltation the Most

High? or how did He receive the right of being worshipped, who before He now received it, was ever worshipped?

It is not a dark saying but a divine mystery9.

'In the beginning was the Word, and the . Word was with God, and the Word was Ged ;' but for our sakes afterwards the 'Word was made flesh'?

And the term in question, 'highly exalted,' does not signify that the essence of the Word was exalted, for He was ever and is 'equal to God ?,' but the exaltation is of the manhood.

Accordingly this is not said before the Word became flesh ; that it might be plain that 'humbled' and 'exalted' are spoken of His human nature ; for where there is humble estate, there too may be exaltation ; and if -because of His taking flesh ' humbled' is written, it is clear that 'highly exalted' is also said because of it.

For of this was man's nature in want, because of the humble estate of the flesh and of death.

Since then the Word, being the Image of the Father and immortal, took the form of the servant, and as man underwent for us death in His flesh, that thereby He might offer Himself for us through death to the Father; therefore also, as man,

He is said because of us and for us to be highly exalted, that as by His death we all died in Christ, so again in the Christ Himself we might be highly exalted, being raised from the dead, and ascending into heaven, ' whither the forerunner Jesus is for us entered, not into the figures of the true, but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us?.'

But if now for us the Christ is entered into heaven itself, though He was even before and always

Lord and Framer of the heavens, for us therefore is that present exaltation written.

And as He Himself, who sanctifies all, says also that He sanctifies Himself to the Father for our sakes, not that the Word may become holy, but that He Himself may in Himself sanctify

Him, ' Lift up your gates,' and 'shall come in,' as if a man were entering; but in a divine relation on the other hand it is said of Him, since 'the Word was God,' that He is the 'Lord' and the 'King of Glory.'

Such our exaltation the Spirit foreannounced in the eighty-ninth Psalm, saying, ' And in Thy righteousness shall they be exalted, for Thou art the glory of their strength 5' And if the Son be Righteousness, then He is not exalted as being Himself in need, but it is we who are exalted in that Righteousness, which is He °.

42. And so too the words 'gave Him' are not written because of the Word Himself; for even before He became man He was worshipped, as we have said, by the Angels and the whole creation in virtue of being proper to the Father ; but because of us and for us this too is written of Him.

For as Christ died and was exalted aS man, so, as man, is He said to take what, as God, He ever had, that even such a grant of grace might reach to us.

For the Word was not impaired in receiving a body, that He should seek to receive a grace, but rather

He deified that which He put on, and more than that, 'gave' it graciously to the race of man.

For as He was ever worshipped as being the Word and existing in the form of God, so being what He ever was, though become man and called Jesus, He none the less has the whole creation under foot, and bending their knees to Him in this Name, and confessing that the Word's becoming flesh, and undergoing death in flesh, has not happened against the glory of His Godhead, but 'to the glory of God the Father.'

For it is the Father's glory that man, made and then lost, should 7 Heb. i. 6.

8 Ps, xxii. 17, 5, LXX.

9 Scripture is full of mysteries, but they are mysteries of fact not of words.

Its dark sayings or znigmata are such, because in the nature of things they cannot be expressed clearly.

Hence contrariwise, Ovaz ii. § 77 fin. he calls Prov. viii. 22. an enigma, with an allusion to Prov. i. 6. Sept.

In like manner S. Ambrose says, Mare est scriptura divina, habens in se sensus profundos et altitudinem propheticorum enigmatum, &c. Ep, ii. 3. What is commonly called 'explaining away' Scripture, is this transference of the obscurity from the subject to the words used. e 3 When Scripture says that our Lord was exalted, it means in that sense in which He could be exalted; just as, in saying that a man walks or eats, we speak of him not as a spirit, but as in that system of things to which the ideas of walking and eating belong.

Exaltation is not a word which can belong to God ; it is unmeaning, and therefore is not applied to Him in the text in question.

Thus, e.g. S. Ambrose: 'Ubi humuliatus, ibi obediens.

Ex eo enim nascitur obedientia, ex quo humilitas, et in eco desinit,' &c. Ap. Dav, alt. n. 39.

4 Ps. xxiv. 7.

5 Ps. Ixxxix. 17, 18, LX X.

6 x Cor. i. 30, % John i, 1, 14.

? Phil. ii. 6, 2 Heb. vi. 20; ix. 24,

DISCOURSE

be found again; and, when dead, that he should be made alive, and should become God's temple.

For whereas the poWers in heaven, both Angels and Archangels, were ever worshipping the Lord, as they are now worshipping Him in the Name of Jesus, this is our grace and high exaltation, that even when He became man, the Son of God is worshipped, and the heavenly powers will not be astonished at seeing all of us, who are of one body with Him?, introduced into their realms.

And this had not been, unless He who existed in the form of God had taken on Him a servant's form, and had humbled Himself, yielding His body to come unto death. form, putting on that flesh which was enslaved to sin, And He indeed has gained nothing from us for His own promotion: for the Word of God is without want and full; but rather we were promoted from Him; for He is the 'Light, which lighteneth every man, coming into the world3,'

And in vain do the Arians lay stress upon the conjunction * wherefore,' because Paul has said, ' Wherefore hath God highly exalted Him.'

For in saying this he did not imply any prize of virtue, nor promotion from advance', but the cause why the exaltation was bestowed upon us.

And what is this but that He who existed in form of God, the Son of a noble' Father, humbled Himself and became a servant instead of us and in our behalf?

For if the Lord had not become man, we had not been redeemed from sins, not raised from the dead, but remaining dead under the earth; not exalted into heaven, but lying in Hades.

Because of us then and in our behalf are the words, 'highly exalted' and ' given.'

43. Behold then what men considered the foolishness of God because of the Cross, has become of all things most honoured.

For our resurrection is stored up in it; and no longer Israel alone, but henceforth all the nations, as the Prophet hath foretold, leave their idols and acknowledge the true God, the Father of the Christ.

And the illusion of demons is come to nought, and He only who is really God is worshipped in the Name of our Lord Jesus

Christ®, For the fact that the Lord, even when come in human body and called Jesus, was worshipped and believed to be God's Son, and that through Him the Father was known, shows, as has been said, that not the Word, considered as the Word, received this so great grace, but we.

For because of our relationship to His Body we too have become God's temple, and in consequence are made God's sons, so that even in us the Lord is now worshipped, and beholders report, as the Apostle says, that God is in them of a truth9.

As also John says in the Gospel, 'As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become children of God?°;' and in his Epistle he writes, ' By this we know that He abideth in us by His Spirit which He hath given us*.'

And this too is an evidence of His goodness -uwards us that, while we were exalted because that the Highest Lord is in us, and on our account grace was given to Him, because that the Lord who supplies the grace has become a man like us, He on the other hand, the Saviour, humbled Himself in taking 'our body of humiliation',' and took a servant's

44. This then I consider the sense of this passage, and that, a very ecclesiastical sense®

2 It was usual to say against the Apollinarians, that, unless our Lord took on Him our nature, as zt zs, He had not purified and changed it, as it is, but another nature; 'The Lord came not to save Adam as free from sin, that He should become like unto him ; but as, in the net of sin and now fallen, that God's mercy might raise him up with Christ.'

Leont. contr. Nestor. &c. ii. p996.

Accordingly, Athan. says elsewhere, 'Had not sinlessness appeared [cf. Rom. viii. 3, méuipas] ''in the nature which had sinned,' how was sin condemned in the flesh?' in AZo/Z. ii. 6.

'It was necessary for our salvation,' says S. Cyril, ' that the Word of God should become man, that human flesh "'subject to corruption" and ''sick with the lust of pleasures," He might make

His own; and, '' whereas He is life and lifegiving," He might '' destroy the corruption," &c.. ... For by this means, might sin in our flesh become dead.'

Ep. ad Success. i. p. 138. And S. Leo, 'Non alterius nature erat ejus caro quam nostra, nec alio illi quam czteris hominibus anima est inspirata principio, que excelleret, non diversitate generis, sed sublimitate virtutis.'

AZ. 35 fin. vid. also ZZ. 28. 3. HA, 31.-2. Ep. 165. 9. Serm. 22. 2. and 25. 5.

It may be asked whether this doctrine does not interfere with that of the immaculate conception [i.e. that Chr7st was conceived sinless] ; but that miracle was wrought in order that our Lord might not be born in original sin, and does not affect, or rather includes, His taking flesh of the substance of the Virgin, i.e. of a fallen nature.

If indeed sin were ' of the substance' of our fallen nature, as some heretics have said, then He could not have taken our nature without partaking our sinfulness; but if sin be, as it is, a fault of the wz/2, then the Divine Power of the Word could sanctfy the human will, and keep it from swerving in the direction of evil.

Hence 'We say not that Christ by the felicity of a flesh separated from sense could not feel the desire of sin, but that by perfection of virtue, and by a flesh not begotten through concupiscence of the flesh, He had mot the desire of sin;' Aug.

Op. Imperf. iv. 48. On the other hand, S. Athanasius expressly calls 1t Manichean doctrine to consider rhv pvow of the flesh apapriav, Kal ov thy mpagtiv. contr. Afpoll. i. 12 fin. or dvoiKxyy elvat THY apapriay. ibid. i. 14 fin, His argument in the next ch. is on the ground that all atures are from God, but God made man upright nor is the author of evil (vid. also Vit. Anton. 20); 'not as if,' he says, 'the devil wrought in man a nature (God forbid !) for of a nature the evil cannot be maker (Sntovpyds) as is the impiety of the Manichees, but he wrought a bias of nature by transgression, and 'so death reigned over all men.'

Wherefore, saith he, 'the Son of God came to destroy the works of the devil;' what works? that nature, which God made sinless, and the devil biassed to the transgression of God's command and the finding out of sin which is death, did God the Word raise again, so as to be secure from the devil's bias and the finding out of sin, And therefore the Lord said, '' The prince of this world cometh and findeth nothing in Me."' vid. also § 19.

Ibid. ii. 6. he speaks of the devil having 'introduced the daw of sin.' vid. also ¢ 9.

; e 3 Johni. 9.

4 mpoxomys 'internal advance,' Luke ii. 52, 5 evyevods.

6 éxxAnovagriKds, vid. Sevap. iv. 15. contr.

Gent. 6. 7. 33+ 7 Infr. § 43.

8 [De Incar. $$ 46, 51, &c.] 9 bvrTws év buly 6 Ocds, 1 Cor. xiv. 25.

Athan. interprets év z not among; as also in 1 John ili. 24, just afterwards.

Vid. év épot. Gal. i. 24. évtds duav, Luke xvii. 21, éoxjvwoev éy jpiv, ohn i. 14, on which text Hooker says, 'It pleased not the Word or Wisdom of God to take to itself some one person among men for then should that one have been advanced which was assume and no more, but Wisdom, to the end she might save many, built her house of that Nature which is common unto all ; she made not this or that man her habitation, but dwelt in us.' EZcc?. Pol. v. 52.

$3.

S. Basil in his proot of the auiaity of the Holy Spirit has a somewhat similar passage to the text, de SZ, S. c. 24.

10 John i. 12.

1I x John ili. 24, I Phil, iii, az.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

humbled Himself unto death, therefore God also hath highly exalted Him,' so also Peter says, Sinber being God, He became man, and signs and wonders proved Him to beholders to be God, therefore it was not possible that He should be holden of death.'

To man it was not possible to succeed in this; for death belongs to man; wherefore, the Word, being God, became flesh, that, being put to death in the flesh, He might quicken all men by His own power.

However, there is another way in which one might remark upon it, giving the same sense in a parallel way; viz. that, though it does not speak of the exaltation of the Word Himself, so far as He is Word? (for He is, as was just now said, most high and like His

Father), yet by reason of His becoming man it indicates His resurrection from the dead.

For after saying, 'He hath humbled Himself even unto death,' He immediately added, 'Wherefore He hath highly exalted Him;' wishing to shew, that, although as man He is said to have died, yet, as being Life, He was exalted on the resurrection ; for 'He who descended, is the same also who rose again§&,'

He descended in body, and He rose again because He was God Himself in the body.

And this again is the reason why according to this meaning he brought in the conjunction

'Wherefore ;' not as a reward of virtue nor of advancement, but to signify the cause why the resurrection took place; and why, while all other men from Adam down to this time have died and remained dead, He only rose in integrity from the dead.

The cause is this, which He Himself has already taught us, that, being God, He has become man.

For all other men, being merely born of Adam, died, and death reigned over them; but He, the Second Man, is from heaven, for 'the Word was made flesh9,' and this Man is said to be from heaven and heavenly*®, because the Word descended from heaven ; wherefore He was not held under death.

For though He humbled Himself, yielding His own Body to come unto death; in that it was capable of death*!, yet He was highly exalted from earth, because He was God's Son im a body.

Accordingly what is here said, ' Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him,' answers to Peter's words in the -Acts, 'Whom God raised up, having loosed the bonds of death, because it was not possible that He should be holden of it?' For as Paul has written, 'Since being in form of God He became man, and 45. But since He Himself is said to be 'exalted,' and God ' gave' Him, and the heretics think this a defect? or affection in the essence? of the Word, it becomes necessary to explain how these words are used.

He is said to be exalted from the lower parts of the earth, because death is ascribed even to Him.

Both events are reckoned .His, since it was His Body 3, and none other's, that was exalted from the dead and taken up into heaven.

And again, the Body being His, and the Word not being external to it, it is natural that when the Body was exalted, He, as man, should, because of the body, be spoken of as exalted.

If then He did not become man, let this not be said of Him; but if the Word became flesh, of necessity the resurrection and exaltation, as in the case of a man, must be ascribed to Him, that the death which is ascribed to Him may be a redemption of the sin of men and an abolition of death, and that the resurrection and exaltation may for His sake remain secure for us.

In both respects he hath said of Him, 'God hath highly exalted Him,' and 'God hath given to Him ;' that herein moreover he may shew that it is not the Father that hath become flesh, but it is His Word, who-has become man, and receives after the manner of men from the Father, and is exalted by Him, as has been said.

And it is plain, nor would any one T éhdrtwua, ad Adelph. 4.

2 At first sight it would seem as if S, Athanasius here used ovata essence for subsistence, or person; but this is not true except with an explanation.

Its divect meaning is here, as usual, essence, though zmdirectly it comes to imply subsistence.

He is speaking of that Divine Essence which, though also the Almeq et Father's, is as simply and entirely the Word's as if it were

7 Orat, ii. § 8 8 Eph. iv. 10, but dvaords for dvaBas, 9 Johni. tq.

| to In AZoll, i, 2, _.

12 It was a point in controversy with the extreme Monophysites, that is, the Eutychians, whether our Lord's body was naturally subject to death, the Catholics maintaining the affirmative, as Athanasius here.

Eutyches asserted that our Lord had not a human nature, by which he meant among other things that His manhood was not subject to the daws of a body, but so far as He submitted to them, He did so by an act of will in each particular case; and this, lest it should seem that He was moved by the 749 against His will dkovelws; and consequently that His manhood was not subject to death.

But the Catholics maintained that He had voluntarily placed Himself wzder those laws, and died naturally, vid. Athan. contr. Afol. i. 17, and that after the resurrection His body became incorruptible, not according to nature, but by grace. vid. Leont. de Sect. x. p. 530. Anast. Hlodeg. c. 23.

To express their doctrine of the imepdués of our Lord's manhood the Eutychians made use of the Catholic expression

'ut voluit.' vid. Athan. lc, Eutyches ag. Leon, Ep. 21. ' quomodo voluit et scit,' twice. vid. also Zramist. i. —p. rr. ii, p. 105.

Leont. contr. Vest. i. p. 967. Pseudo-Athan. Serm. adv. Div. Her, § 8. (t. 2. p. §70.) 72 Acts ii, 24. only His, Nay, even when the Essence of the Father is spoken of in a sort of contrast to that of the Son, as in the phrase ovcia é§ ovaias, harsh as such expressions are, it is not accurate to say that ovoia is used for subsistence or person, or that two ovotat are spoken of (vid. de Sym. 52, note 8), except, that is, by Arians, as usebius, supr. Ef. Zus. § 6 [or by Origen, Prolegg. ii. § 3 (2) a.J Just below we find d¥ots rod Adyou, § 51 init.

3 This was the question which came into discussion in the Nestorian controversy, when, as it was then expressed, all that took place in respect to the Eternal Word as man, belonged to His

Person, and therefore might be predicated of Him; so that it was heretical not to confess the Word's body (or the body of God in the Person of the Word), the Word's death (as Athan. in the text), the Word's exaltation, and the Word's, or God's, Mother, who was in consequence called @eoréxos, which was the expression on which the controversy mainly turned.

Cf. Orat. iii. 31, a passage as precise as if it had been written after the Nestorian and Eutychian controversies, though without the technical words then adopted.

DISCOURSE

dispute it, that what the Father gives, He gives through the Son.

And it is marvellous and overwhelming verily ; for the grace which the Son gives from the Father, that the Son Himself is said to receive; and the exaltation, which the Son bestows from the Father, with that the Son is Himself exalted.

For He who is the Son of God, became Himself the Son of Man ; and, as Word, He gives from the Father, for all things which the Father does and gives, He does and supplies through Him; and as the Son of Man, He Himself is things originate partake?, being sanctified by Him in the Spirit3?

And therefore He is here 'anointed,' not that He may become God, for He was so even before; nor that He may become King, for He had the Kingdom eternally, existing as God's Image, as the sacred Oracle shews; but in our behalf is this written, as before.

For the Israelitish kings, upon their being anointed, then became kings, not being so before, as David, as Hezekiah, as Josiah, and the rest; but the Saviour on the contrary, being God, and ever ruling in the Father's Kingdom, and being Himself

He that supplies the Holy Ghost, nevertheless is here said to be anointed, that, as before, being said as man to be anointed with the said after the manner of men to receive what proceeds from Him, because His Body is none other than His, and is a natural recipient of grace, as has been said.

For He received it as far as His man's nature+ was exalted ; which exaltation was its being deified.

But such an exaltation the Word Himself always had according to the Father's Godhead and perfection, which was Hiss.

Spirit, He might provide for us men, not only exaltation and resurrection, but the indwelling and intimacy of the Spirit, And signifying this the Lord Himself hath said by His own mouth in the Gospel according to John, 'I have sent them into the world, and for their sakes do I sanctify Myself, that they may be sanctified in the truth¢.'

In saying this He has shewn that He is not the sanctified, but the Sanctifier; for He is not sanctified by other, but Himself sanctifies Himself, that we may be sanctified in the truth.

He who sanctifies Himself is Lord of sanctification.

How then does this take place?

What does He mean but this?

'I, being the Father's Word, I give to Myself, when becoming man, the Spirit; and Myself, become man, do I sanctify in Him, that henceforth in Me, who am Truth (for " Thy Word is Truth "), all may be sanctified.'

CHAPTER XII.

TExTs

EXPLAINED ; SECONDLY,

PSALM XLV. 7, 8.

Whether the words 'therefore,' 'anointed,' &c., imply that the Word has been rewarded.

Argued against first from the word 'fellows' or 'partakers.'

He is anointed with the Spirit in His manhood to sanctify human nature.

Therefore the Spirit descended on Him in Jordan, when in the flesh.

And He is said to sanctify Himself for us, and give us the glory He has received.

The word 'wherefore' implies His divinity.

'Thou hast loved righteousness,' &c., do not imply trial or choice.

46. SucH an explanation of the Apostle's words confutes the irreligious men; and what the sacred poet says admits also the same orthodox sense, which they misinterpret, but which in the Psalmist is manifestly religious.

He says then, 'Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever ; a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Thy Kingdom.

Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity, therefore God, even Thy God, hath anointed Thee with the oil of gladness above Thy fellows?.'

Behold, O ye Arians, and acknowledge even hence the truth, The Singer speaks of us all as 'fellows' or 'partakers' of the Lord; but were He one of things which come out of nothing and of things originate, He Himself had been one of those who partake.

But, since he hymned Him as the eternal God, saying, ' Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever,' and has declared that all other things partake of Him, what conclusion must we draw, but that He is distinct from originated things, and He only the Father's veritable

Word, Radiance, and Wisdom, which all 47. If then for our sake He sanctifies Himself, and does this when He is become. man, it is very plain that the Spirit's descent on Him in Jordan was a descent upon us, because of His bearing our body.

And it did not take place for promotion to the Word, but again for our sanctification, that we might share

His anointing, and of us it might be said, 'Know ye not that ye are God's Temple, and the Spirit of God dwelleth in you5?'

For when the Lord, as man, was washed in Jordan, it was we who were washed in Him and by Him*.

And when He received the Spirit, we it was who by Him were made recipients of It.

And moreover for this reason, not as Aaron or ————

p. 156, note 4.

3 tt i baie said that all things ' originate' partake the Son and are 'sanctified' by the Spirit. How a yévyyats or adoption through the Son is necessary for every creature in order to its consistence, life, or preservation, has been explained, p. 162, note 3._ Sometimes the Son was considered as the special Principle of reason, as by Origen, ap. Athan. Sera. iv. 9. vid. himself. de /ucarn, yt.

These offices of the Son and the Spirit are contrasted by S.

Basil, in his de Sp. S. rov mpoaTarTovTa. KUpLoV, Tov Sn.LovpyourTa.

Adyov, Td orepeovy mvedpa, &c. c. 16. n. 38.

John xvii. 18, 19, vid. Cyril, 7hesaur. 20.

5 x Cor. iii. 16, 6 Pusey on Baptism, 2nd Ed. pp. 275—293.

4 rov avOpwrov.

5 rhv warpixny éavtov OedryrT2., cf. de Syn. 45, note i. t Ps. xlv. 7, 8.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

'emptied Himself, and took a servant's form,'

'so David celebrates the Lord, as the everllasting God and King, but sent to us and David or the rest, was He anointed with oil, but in another way above all His fellows, 'with the oil of gladness;' which He Himself interprets to be the Spirit, saying by the Prophet, 'The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because the Lord hath anointed Me7;' as also the Apostle has said, ' How God anointed assuming our body which is mortal.

For this is his meaning in the Psalm, 'All thy garments* smell of myrrh, aloes, and cassia ;' and it is represented by Nicodemus and by Mary's company, when the one came bringing 'a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pounds weight;' and the others*3 'the spices which they had prepared' for the burial of the Lord's body.

Him with the Holy Ghost®.'

When then were these things spoken of Him but when He came in the flesh and was baptized in Jordan, and the Spirit descended on Him?

And indeed the Lord Himself said, 'The Spirit shall take of Mine;' and 'I will send Him;' and to His disciples, ' Receive ye the Holy Ghost9.' And notwithstanding, He who, as the Word and Radiance of the Father, gives to others, now is said to be sanctified, because now He has become man, and the Body that is sanctified is His.

From Him then we have begun to receive the unction and the seal, John saying, 'And ye have an unction from the Holy One;' and the Apostle, 'And ye were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise*.'

Therefore because of us and for us are these words.

What advance then of promotion, and reward of virtue or generally of conduct, is proved from this in our Lord's instance?

For if He was not God, and then had become God, if not being King He was preferred to the Kingdom, your reasoning would have had some faint plausibility.

But if He is God and the throne of His kingdom is everlasting, in what way could

God advance? or what was there wanting to Him who was sitting on His Father's throne?

And if, as the Lord Himself has said, the Spirit is His, and takes of His, and He sends

48. What advancement then was it to the Immortal to have assumed the mortal? or what promotion is it to the Everlasting to have put on the temporal? what reward can be great to the Everlasting God and King in the bosom of the Father?

See ye not, that this too was done and written because of us and for us, that us who are mortal and temporal, the Lord, become man, might make immortal, and bring into the everlasting kingdom of heaven?

Blush ye not, speaking lies against the divine oracles?

For when our Lord Jesus Christ had been among us, we indeed were promoted, as rescued from sin ; but He is the same: nor did He alter, when He became man (to repeat what I have said), but, as has been written, 'The Word of God abideth for ever?.'

Surely as, before His becoming man, He, the Word, dispensed to the saints the Spirit as His own3, so also when made man, He sanctifies all by the Spirit and says to His Disciples, ' Receive ye the Holy Ghost.'

And He gave to Moses and the other seventy; and through Him David prayed to the Father, saying, 'Take not Thy Holy Spirit from me+.' On the other hand, when made man, He said, 'I will send to you the Paraclete, the Spirit of truths;' and He sent Him, He, the Word of God, as being faithful.

'Therefore 'Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever®,' remaining unalterable, and at once gives and receives, giving as God's Word, receiving as man.

It is not the Word then, viewed as the Word, that is promoted ; for He had all things and has them always ; but men, who have in Him and through Him their origin" of receiving them.

It, it is not the Word, considered as the Word and Wisdom, who is anointed with the Spirit which He Himself gives, but the flesh assumed by Him which is anointed in Him and by Him*'; that the sanctification coming to the Lord as man, may come to all men from Him.

For not of Itself, saith He, doth the Spirit speak, but the Word is He who gives

It to the worthy.

For this is like the passage considered above; for as the Apostle has written, 'Who existing in form of God thought it not a prize to be equal with God, but 7 Isai. Ixi. zr, 8 Acts x. 38

10 1 Johnii. 20; Eph. i. 13.

9 Jobn xvi. 14, 73 xx. 22.

__ 1% Elsewhere Athan. says that our Lord's Godhead was the immediate anointing or chrism of the manhood He assumed, 77%

Afollin. ii. 3, Ovat. iv. § 36. vid. Origen. Periarch. ii. 6. n.

And §. Greg.

Naz. still more expressly, and from the same text as Athan.

Ovadé. x. fin.

Again, 'This [the Godhead] is the anointing of the manhood, not sanctifying by an energy as the other Christs [anointed] but by a presence of him whole who anointed, oAov tod xpiovros; that what anointed was called man and what was anointed was made God.' Orat. xxx. 20, Damasce. F. O.iii. 3.

Dei Filius, sicut pluvia in_vellus, toto divinitatis unguento nostram se fudit in carnem. Chrysolog. Sev#z.60.

It is more common, however, to consider that the anointing was the descent of the Spirit "as Athan, says at the beginning of this section, according to Luke iv.

18; Acts x, 38.

12 Ps, xlv. 8. Our Lord's manhood is spoken of as a garment; more distinctly afterwards, 'As Aaron was himself, and did not change on putting round him the high priest's garment, but remaining the same, was but clothed,' &c, Ovaz. ii. 8. On the Apollinarian abuse of the idea, vid. note zz loc.

13 John xix. 39; Luke xxiv. x.

I p. 159, note 8 2 Isa). xl. 8. Adyos but pjua. LXX.

3 § 39, note 4.

4 Ps. li. ra.

5 John xv. 26, © Heb. xiii. 8.

7 The word origin, apxy, implies the doctrine, more fully brought out in other passages of the Fathers, that our Lord has deigned to become an instrumental cause, as it may be called, of the life of each individual Christian.

For at first sight it may be objected to the whole course of Athan.'s argument thus ;—

What connection is there between the sanctification of Christ's whence it came to pass

DISCOURSE

For, when He is now said to be anointed in a human respect, we it is who in Him are and the Word is God; that those who had become under a curse, He Himself might set free.

If then He was of nothing, He would not have been the Christ or Anointed, being one among others and having fellowship as the rest'.

But, whereas He is God, as being Son of God, and is everlasting King, and exists as Radiance and Expression*3 of the Father, therefore fitly is He the expected

Christ, whom the Father announces to mankind, by revelation to His holy Prophets; that as through Him we have come to be, so also in Him all men might be redeemed from their sins, and by Him all things might be ruled'.

And this is the cause of the anointing which took place in Him, and of the incarnate presence of the Word?, which the Psalmist foreseeing, celebrates, first His Godhead and kingdom, which is the Father's, in these tones,

'Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever; a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Thy Kingdom: ;' then announces His descent to us thus, 'Wherefore God, even Thy God, hath anointed Thee with the oil of gladness above

Thy fellows 4.' anointed ; since also, when He is baptized, we it is who in Him are baptized.

But on all these things the Saviour throws much light, when He says to the Father, ' And the glory which Thou gavest Me, I have given to them, that they may be one, even as We are one®,'

Because of us then He asked for glory, and the words occur, 'took' and 'gave' and 'highly exalted,' that we might take, and to us might be given, and we might be exalted, in Him; as also for us He sanctifies Himself, that we might be sanctified in Hims.

49. But if they take advantage of the word 'wherefore,' aS connected with the passage in the Psalm, 'Wherefore God, even Thy God, hath anointed Thee,' for their own purposes, let these novices in Scripture and masters in irreligion know, that, as before, the word

'wherefore' does not imply reward of virtue or conduct in the Word, but the reason why

He came down to us, and of the Spirit's anointing which took place in Him for our sakes.

For He says not, 'Wherefore He anointed Thee in order to Thy being God or King or Son or Word;' for so He was before and is for ever, as has been shewn; but rather, 'Since Thou art God and King, therefore Thou wast anointed, since none but Thou couldest unite man to the Holy Ghost,

Thou the Image of the Father, in which'? we were made in the beginning; for Thine is even the Spirit'

For the nature of things originate could give no warranty for this, Angels having transgressed, and men disobeyed", Wherefore there was need of God; _50. What is there to wonder at, what to disbelieve, if the Lord who gives the Spirit, is here said Himself to be anointed with the Spirit, at a time when, necessity requiring it,

He did not refuse in respect of His manhood to call Himself inferior to the Spirit?

For the Jews saying that He cast out devils in Beelzebub, He answered and said to them, for the exposure of their blasphemy, ' But if 1 through the Spirit of God cast out demons 5.'

Behold, the Giver of the Spirit here says that He cast out demons in the Spirit ; but this is not said, except because of His flesh, For since man's nature is not equal of itself to casting out demons, but only in power of the Spirit, therefore as man He said, ' But if I through the Spirit of God cast out demons.'

Of course too He signified that the blasphemy offered to the Holy Ghost is greater than that against His humanity, when He said, 'Whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him;' such as were those who said, 'Is manhood and ours? how does it prove that human nature is sanctified because a particular specimen of it was sanctified in Him?

S. Chrysostom explains, Hom. ia Matt. \xxxii. 5.

And just before, 'It sufficed not for Him to be made man, to be scourged, to be sacrificed; but He assimilates us to Him (avapec éavtov quiv), nor merely by faith, but really, has He made us His body.'

Again, 'That we are commingled (avaxepac@@pev) into that flesh, not merely through love, but really, is brought about by means of that food which He has bestowed upon us.' Hom. in Joann. 46.3.

And so S. Cyril writes against Nestorius: 'Since we have proved that Christ is the Vine, and we branches as adhering to a communion with Him, not spiritual merely but bodily, why clamours he against us thus bootlessly, saying that, since we adhere to Him, not in a bodily way, but rather by faith and the affection of love according to the Law, therefore He has called, not His own flesh the vine, but rather the Godhead?' in Joann. lib. 10. Cap. 2. pp. 863, 4. And Nyssen, Orat. Catech. 37.

Decocta quasi per ollam carnis nostra cruditate, sanctificavit in zternum nobis cibum carnem suam.

Paulin. Zf. 23.

Of course in such statements nothing material is implied; Hooker says, 'The mixture of His bodily substance with ours is a thing which the ancient Fathers disclaim.

Yet the mixture of His flesh with ours they speak of, to signify what our very bodies through mystical conjunction receive from infr. Orat. ii. iii. Cyril. in Joann. lib. v. 2.

On the subject of the sins of Angels, vid. Huet. Origen. ii. 5. § 16. Petav. Dogm. t. 3. p87. Dissert. Bened. in Cyril. Hier. iii. 5. Natal. Alex. H7zst. 42.

1, Diss, 7.

12 De Decr. 10, note 4.

13 Heb. i. 3.

1 The word wherefore is here declared to denote the fitness His Throne, why the Son of God should become the Son of man. as God, is for ever; He has loved righteousness; therefore He is equal to the anointing of the Spirit, as man.

And so S. Cyril on the same text, as in]. c. in the foregoing note.

Cf. Leon £f, 64.2. vid. de Incarn. 7 fin, 10 Jn tllud Onn. 2. Cyril. in Gen. i Pp. £3¢ Ls Cotes: mapovaia.

This phrase which has occurred above, § 8. is very frequent with Athan. vid. also Cyril. Catech. iii, rz. xil.

15. XiV. 27, 30; Epiph. Her. 77.17.

The Eutychians avail themselves of it at the Council of Constantinople, vid. Hard. Conc. t. 2. pp164, 236. that vital efficacy which we know to be in His, and from bodily mixtures they borrow divers similitudes rather to declare the truth than the manner of coherence between His sacved and the sanctified bodies of saints.' cc. Pol. v.56. § 10.

But without some explanation of this nature, language such as S. Athanasius's in the text seems a mere matter of words. vid. infr. § 50 fin.

8 John xvii. 22.

9 Cyril, Thesaur. 20. p. 197+ 10 § 51, note 1.

, y * II ayyéAwy yey mapaBavTwv, avOpwnay 6é mapoKovcarrwyv. vid. fnfr. § 51. init.

Cf. ad Ayr.

7. vid. de Decr.

19, note 3.

3 Ps. xlv. 6.

5 Matt. xii. 28.

« Ib. 7.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

righteousness of the Word as an image and type for virtue?.

And this thought commends itself strongly to the right-minded.

For since the first man Adam altered, and through sin death came into the world, therefore it became the second Adam to be unalterable; that, should the Serpent again assault, even the Serpent's deceit might be baffled, and, the Lord being unalterable and unchangeable, the Serpent might become powerless in his assaults against all.

For as when Adam had transgressed, his sin reached unto all men, so, when the Lord had become man and had overthrown the Serpent, that so great strength of His is to extend through all men, so that each of us may say, ' For we are not ignorant of his devices*.'

Good reason then that the Lord, who ever is in nature unalterable, loving righteousness and hating iniquity, should be anointed and Himself sent, that, He, being and remaining the same3, by taking this alterable flesh, 'might condemn sin in it4,' and might secure its freedom, and its ability s henceforth 'to fulfil the righteousness of the law' in itself, so as to be able to say, ' But we are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwelleth in us®' not this the carpenter's son®?' but they who blaspheme against the Holy Ghost, and ascribe the deeds of the Word to the devil, shall have inevitable punishment?

This is what the Lord spoke to the Jews, as man; but to the disciples shewing His Godhead and His majesty, and intimating that He was not inferior but equal to the Spirit, He gave the Spirit and said, ' Receive ye the Holy Ghost,' and 'I send Him,' and ' He shall glorify Me,' and 'Whatsoever He heareth, that He shall speak 8.' As then in this place the Lord Himself, the Giver of the Spirit, does not refuse to say that through the Spirit He casts out demons, as man; in like manner He the same, the Giver of the Spirit, refused not to say,

'The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He hath anointed Me9,' in respect of His having become flesh, as John hath said ; that it might be shewn in both these particulars, that we are they who need the Spirit's.grace in our sanctification, and again who are unable to cast out demons without the Spirit's power.

Through whom then and from whom behoved it that the Spirit should be given but through the Son, whose also the Spirit is? and when were we enabled to receive It, except when the Word became man? and, as the passage of the Apostle shews, that we had not been redeemed and highly exalted, had not He who exists in form of God taken a servant's form, so David also shews, that no otherwise should we have partaken the Spirit and been sanctified, but that the Giver of the Spirit, the Word Himself, had spoken of Himself as anointed with the Spirit for us.

And therefore have we securely received it, He being said to be anointed in the flesh ; for the flesh being first sanctified in Him, and He being said, as man, to have received for its sake, we have the sequel of the Spirit's grace, receiving ' out of His fulness **,'

52. Vainly then, here again, O Arians, have ye made this conjecture, and vainly alleged the words of Scripture; for God's Word is unalterable, and is ever in one state, not as it may happen', but as the Father is; since how is He like the Father, unless He be thus? or how is all that is the Father's the Son's also, if He has not the unalterableness and unchangeableness of the Father??

Not as being subject to laws 4, and biassed to one side, does He love the one and hate the other, lest, if from fear of falling away He chooses the one, we admit that He is alterable otherwise also; but, as being God and the Father's Word, He is a just judge and lover of virtue, or rather its dispenser.

Therefore being just and holy by nature, on this account He is said to love righteousness and to hate iniquity ; as much as to say, that He loves and chooses the virtuous, and rejects and hates the unrighteous.

And divine Scripture 51. Nor do the words, ' Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity,' which are added in the Psalm, shew, as again you suppose, that the Nature of the Word is alterable, but rather by their very force signify His unalterableness.

For since of things originate the nature is alterable, and the one portion had transgressed and the other disobeyed, as has been said, and it is not certain how they will act, but it often happens that he who is now good afterwards alters and becomes different, so that one who was but now righteous, soon is found unrighteous, wherefore there was here also need of one unalterable, that men might have the immutability of the 1 Vid. de Incarn. 13. 14. vid. also Gent, qt fin. and Nic. Def

17, note 5. Cum justitia nulla esset in terra doctorem misit, quasi vivam legem.

Lactant. /ws¢it. iv. 25.

'The Only-begotten was made man like us, .... as if lending us His own stedfastness.'

Cyril. in Joann. lib, v. 2. p. 473; vid. also Thesaur. 20. p. 198.

August. de Corr. et Grat. 1o—12. Damasce. F. O. iv. 4.

But the words of Athan. embrace too many subjects to illustrate distinctly in a note, 2 2 Cor, li. 12.

3 § 48, note zr.

4 Rom. viii.

3; ib.

5 Cf. de Incarn. 7, Orut. ii. 68.

6 Rom. viii. 9.

I amdds, ovK amAws wpicOy, GAr' axptBOs cEntacby. Socr. i. 9. p31.

John xvii. 10, § 35, note 2, 2 Eunomius said that our Lord was utterly separate from the Father, 'by natural law,' vouw picews; S. Basil observes, 'as. if the God of all had not power over Himself, éavrod xvpwos, but. were in bondage under the decrees of necessity.' contr. Eumom. iie

6 Matt. xii. 32; xiii. 55, 8 John xx. 22; xvi. 13, 14+ 7 (Cf. Prolegg. ch. iii, § x (22).].

9 Is. Ixi. 1. o § 48, note 7.

3t John i. 16.

DISCOURSE I.

says the same of the Father; 'The Righteous Lord loveth righteousness ; Thou hatest all them that work iniquity3,' and 'The Lord loveth the gates of Sion, more than all the dwellings of Jacob4;' and, 'Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated 5;' and in Isaiah

'become' a general word.

Contrast in Heb. i. 4, between the Son and the Works in point of nature.

The difference of the punishments under the two Covenants shews the difference of the natures of the Son and the Angels.

'Become' relates not to the nature of the Word, but to His manhood and office and relation towards us.

Parallel passages in which the term is applied to the Eternal Father. there is the voice of God again saying, 'I the Lord love righteousness, and hate robbery of unrighteousness ©.' Let them then expound those former words as these latter; for the former also are written of the Image of God:

53But it is written, say they, in the Proverbs, 'The Lord created me the beginning of His ways, for His Works?;' and in the Epistle to the Hebrews the Apostle says, 'Being made so much better than the Angels, as He hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they 2.' And soon after,

'Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus, who was faithful to Him that made Him3,'

And in the Acts, ' Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus whom ye have crucified both

Lord and Christ.' These passages they brought forward at every turn, mistaking their sense, under the idea that they proved that the Word of God was a creature and work and one of things originate; and thus they deceive the thoughtless, making the language of Scripture their pretence, but instead of the true sense sowing upon it the poison of their own heresy.

For had they known, they would not have been irreligious against 'the Lord of glory 5, nor have wrested the good words of Scripture.

If then henceforward openly adopting Caiaphas's way, they have determined on judaizing, and are ignorant of the text, that verily God shall dwell upon the earth ®, let them not inquire into the Apostolical sayings ; for this is not the manner of Jews.

But if, mixing themselves up with the godless Manichees?, they deny that 'the Word was made flesh,' and His Incarnate presence, then let them not bring forward the Proverbs, for this is out of place with the Manichees.

But if for preferment-sake, and the lucre of avarice which follows *, and the desire for good repute, they venture not on denying the text, 'The Word was made flesh,' since so it is written, either let them rightly interpret the words of Scripture, of the embodied presence of the Saviour, or, if they deny their sense, let them deny that the Lord became man at all.

For it is unseemly, while confessing that 'the Word became flesh,' yet to be ashamed at what is written of Him, and on that account to corrupt the sense. else, misinterpreting these as those, they will conceive that the Father too is alterable.

But, since the very hearing others say this is not without peril, we do well to think that God is said to love righteousness and to hate robbery of unrighteousness, not as if biassed to one side, and capable of the contrary, so as to select the latter and not choose the former, for this belongs to things originated, but that, as a judge, He loves and takes to Him the righteous and withdraws from the bad.

It follows then to think the same concerning the Image of God also, that He loves and hates no otherwise than thus.

For such must be the nature of the Image as is Its Father, though the Arians in their blindness fail to see either that Image or any other truth of the divine oracles.

For being forced from the conceptions or rather misconceptions? of their own hearts, they fall back upon passages of divine Scripture, and here too from want of understanding, according to their wont, they discern not their meaning; but laying down their own irreligion as a sort of canon of interpretation 8, they wrest the whole of the divine oracles into accordance with it.

And so on the bare mention of such doctrine, they deserve nothing but the reply, ' Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God?

;' and if they persist in it, they must be put to silence, by the words, ' Render to' man 'the things that are' man's, 'and to God the things that are' God's*°.

CHAPTER XIII.

Texts EXPLAINED; THIRDLY, HEBREWS i. 4.

Additional texts brought as objections; e.g. Heb. i. 4; vii. 22.

Whether the word ' better' implies likeness to the Angels; and 'made' or 'become' implies creation.

Necessary to consider the circumstances under which Scripture speaks.

Difference between 'better' and 'greater ;' texts in proof.

'Made' or 54. For it is written, 'So much better than 3 Ps. xi. 73 Ve Se 4 Ib. lxxxvii. 2.

5 Mal. i. 2, 3.

6 Is, 1xi. 8

Sa sb, 7 évyorav paaddAov 88 mapavormy, vid. § 40, note 1.

8 Instead of professing to examine Scripture or to acquiesce in what they had been taught, the Arians were remarkable for insisting on certain abstract positions or inferences on which they make the whole controversy turn.

Vid. Socrates' account of Arius's commencement, 'If God has a Son, he must have a beginning of existence,' &c, &., and so the word ayevyTov. t Prov. viii. 22. vid. Orat. ii. §§ 19-72.

|? Heb. i. 45 iii, 2.

3 Vid. Orat. ii. §§ 2—11.

4 Acts ii. 36. vid. Ovad. ii.

§§ 11—18.

5 1 Cor. ii. 8

_ 6 Zech. ii. 105 vid.

1 Kings viii. 27; Bar. iii. 37.

| 7 Vid. the same contrast, de Syn. $33; suprs §8; Orat. iv. § 23.

8 § 8, note 6.

9 Matt. xxii. 29. to Ib, xxii. 21.

} VOL.

IV.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

will be readily seen, if one expounds properly the beginning of this lection.

For the Apostle says, 'God who at sundry times and divers manners spake in times past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by His Son?;' then again shortly after he says, 'when He had by Himself purged our sins, He sat down on the right hand of the the Angels;' let us then first examine this.

Now it is right and necessary, as in all divine Scripture, so here, faithfully to expound the time of which the Apostle wrote, and the person, and the point; lest the reader, from ignorance missing either these or any similar particular, may be wide of the true sense.

This understood that inquiring eunuch, when he thus besought Philip, 'I pray thee, of whom

Majesty on high, having become so much better than the Angels, as He hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they?'

It appears then that the Apostle's words make mention of that time, when God spoke unto us by His Son, and when a purging of sins took place.

Now when did He speak unto us by His Son, and when did purging of sins take place? and when did He become man? when, but subsequently to the Prophets in the last days? Next, proceeding with his account of the economy in which we were concerned, and speaking of the last times, he is naturally led to observe that not even in the former times was God silent with men, but spoke to them by the Prophets.

And, whereas the Prophets ministered, and the Law was spoken by Angels, while the Son too came on earth, and that in order to minister, he was forced to add, 'Become so much better than the Angels,' wishing to shew that, as much as the son excels a servant, so much also the ministry of the Son is better than the ministry of servants.

Contrasting then the old ministry and the new, the Apostle deals freely with the Jews, writing and saying, 'Become so much better than the Angels.'

This is why throughout he uses no comparison, such as ' become greater,' or 'more honourable,' lest we should think of Him and them as one in kind, but 'better' is his word, by way of marking the difference of the Son's nature from things originated.

And of this we have proof from divine Scripture ; David, for instance, saying in the Psalm, 'One day in Thy courts is better than a thousand3;:' and Solomon crying out, ' Receive my instruction and not silver, and knowledge rather than choice gold.

For wisdom is better than rubies; and all the things that may doth the Prophet speak this? of himself, or of some other man ??' for he feared lest, expounding the lesson unsuitably tothe person, he should wander from the right sense. And the disciples, wishing to learn the time of what was foretold, besought the Lord, ' Tell us,' said they, ' when shall these things be? and what is the sign of Thy coming 3?' And again, hearing from the Saviour the events of the end, they desired to learn the time of it, that they might be kept from error themselves, and might be able to teach others ; as, for instance, when they had learned, they set right the Thessalonians 4, who were going wrong.

When then one knows properly these points, his understanding of the faith is right and healthy; but if he mistakes any such points, forthwith he falls into heresy.

Thus Hymenzus and Alexander and their fellows 5 were beside the time, when they said that the resurrection had already been; and the Galatians were after the time, in making much of circumcision now.

And to miss the person was the lot of the Jews, and is still, who think that of one of themselves is said, 'Behold, the Virgin shall conceive, and bear a Son, and they shall call his Name Emmanuel, which is being interpreted, God with us©;' and that, 'A prophet shall the Lord your

God raise up to you?,' is spoken of one of the Prophets ; and who, as to the words, 'He was led as a sheep to the slaughter8,' instead of learning from Philip, conjecture them spoken of Isaiah or some other of the former Prophets 9.

55- (3-) Such has been the state of mind under which Christ's enemies have fallen into their execrable heresy.

For had they known the person, and the subject, and the season of the Apostle's words, they would not have expounded of Christ's divinity what belongs to His manhood, nor in their folly have committed so great an act of irreligion.

Now this fend awe a+ aly ee ea be desired are not to be compared toit4.'

Are not wisdom and stones of the earth different in essence and separate in nature?

Are heavenly courts at all akin to earthly houses? Or is there any similarity between things eternal and spiritual, and things temporal and mortal? And this is what Isaiah says, 'Thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep My sabbaths, and choose the things that please Me, and take hold of My Covenant; even unto them will I " De Decr. 14, note 2.

2 Acts viii. 34.

3 Matt. xxiv. 3.

4 Vid, 1 Thess. iv. 13; 2 Thess, ii. 2, &c.

5 9 Tim. ii. 17, 18; 1 Tim. i, 20.

__5 Is. vii. 14; Matt. i 23.

7 Deut. xviii. 15.

8 Is. liii. 7.

9 The more common evasion on the part of the Jews was to interpret the prophecy of their own sufferings in captivity.

It was an idea of Grotius that the prophecy received a first fulfilnee in Jeremiah. vid. Justin Tryph. 72 et al., lren, Her. iv. 33: ertull. in Jud. 9, Cyprian. Testim. in Jud. ii. 13, Euseb. Dem. iii 2, &c. [cf. Driver and Neubauer Jewish commentaries on Is. li, and lili. and Introduction to English Translation of these pp-

XXXVIL Sq.)

t Heb. i. 1, 2 Tb. i 3 Ps. Ixxxiv. 10.

4 Prov. viil. 10, 12

DISCOURSE

S09 give in Mine house, and within My walls, a|'In wisdom hast Thou made them all9;' but place and a name better than of sons and of daughters:

I will give them an everlasting name that shall not be cut off.'

In like manner there is nought akin between the Son and the Angels; so that the word 'better' is not in the case of sons which are generate, 'To Job there came to be seven sons and three daughters 7°,' and, 'Abraham was an hundred years old when there came to be to him Isaac his son** ;' and Moses said 7, 'If to any one there come to be sons.'

Therefore since the Son is other than things originate, alone the proper offspring of the Father's essence, this plea of the Arians about the word ' become' is worth nothing. used to compare but to contrast, because of the difference of His nature from them.

And therefore the Apostle also himself, when he interprets the word 'better,' places its force in nothing short of the Son's excellence over things originated, calling the one Son, the other servants; the one, as a Son with the Father, sitting on the right; and the others, as servants, standing before Him, ard being sent, and fulfilling offices.

(5.) If moreover, baffled so far, they should still violently insist that the language is that of comparison, and that comparison in consequence implies oneness of kind, so that the Son is of the nature of Angels, they will in the first place incur the disgrace of rivalling and repeating what Valentinus held, and Carpocrates, and those other heretics, of whom the former said that the Angels were one in kind with the Christ, and Carpocrates that Angels are tramers of the world'.

Perchance it is under the instruction of these masters that they compare the Word of God with the Angels.

56. Scripture, in speaking thus, implies, O Arians, not that the Son is originate, but rather other than things originate, and proper to the Father, being in His bosom.

(4.) Nor5* does even the expression 'become,' which here occurs, shew that the Son is originate, as ye suppose.

If indeed it were simply 'become' and no more, a case might stand for the Arians ; but, whereas they are forestalled with the word 'Son' throughout the passage, shewing that He is other than things originate, so again not even the word 'become' occurs absolutely °, but ' better' is immediately subjoined.

For the writer thought the expression immaterial, knowing that in the case of one who was confessedly a genuine Son, to say ' become' is the same with saying that He had been made, and is, 'better.'

For it matters not even if we speak of what is generate, as ' become' or ' made ;' but on the contrary, things originate cannot be called generate, God's handi57. Though surely amid such speculations, they will be moved by the sacred poet, saying,

'Who is he among the gods that shall be like unto the Lord 2,' and, ' Among the gods there is none like unto Thee, O Lord 3.'

However, they must be answered, with the chance of their profiting by it, that comparison confessedly does belong to subjects one in kind, not to those which differ.

No one, for instance, would compare God with man, or again man with brutes, nor wood with stone, because their natures are unlike; but God is beyond comparison, and man is compared to man, and wood to wood, and stone to stone.

Now in such cases we should not speak of ' better,' but jof 'rather' and 'more;' thus Joseph was comely rather than his brethren, and Rachel than Leah; star 4 is not better than star, but is the rather excellent in glory ; whereas in bringing together things which differ in kind, then work as they are, except so far as after their making they partake of the generate Son. and are therefore said to have been gene rated also, not at all in their own nature, but| because of their participation of the Son in the Spirit7.

And tuis again divine Scripture recognises ; for it says in the case of things originate, 'All things came to be through Him, and without Him nothing came to be%,' and,

'better' is used to mark the difference, as has been said in the case of wisdom and jewels.

Had then the Apostle said, 'by so much has the Son precedence of the Angels,' or 'by so much greater,' you would have had a plea, as if 5 Is. lvi. 4, 58® There is apparently much confusion in the arrangement of the paragraphs that follow; though the appearance may perhaps arise from Athan.'s incorporating some passage from a former work into his text, cf. note on § 32.

It is easy to suggest alterations, but not anything satisfactory.

The same ideas are scattered about.

Thus ovyxpirixas occurs in (3) and (5). The Son's seat on the right, and Angels in ministry, (3) fin. (10) (11).

* Become' interpreted as 'is originated and is,' (4) and (11). The explanation of ' become,' (4) (9) (11) (14).

The Word's émidyuta is introuuced in (7) and (8) mapovota being the more common word ; émdnuia occurs Orat. il. § 67 init. Seva/. i. 9. Vid. however, § 61, the Son were compared with the Angels ; but, as it is, in saying that He is 'better,' and differs as far as Son from servants, the Apostle shews that He is other than the Angels in nature,

9 Ps. civ. 24.

10 Jobi, a 1 Gen. xxi. 5.

12 Cf. Deut. xxi. 15. r These tenets and similar ones were common to many branches of the Gnostics, who paid worship to the Angels, or ascribed to them the creation; the doctrine of their consubstantiality with our

Lord arose from their belief in emanation, S. Athanasius here uses the word opoyevys; not omoovaros which was usual with them

(vid Bull. D, 4 WV. 1i, 1, § 2) as with the Manichees after them, Beausobre, Manich. iii. 8.

Ps. Ixxxix. 7.

3 Ib. Ixxxvi 8& notes.

If a change must be suggested, it would be to transfer (4) after (8) and (10) after (3).

} 6 amoheAupevws. vid. aes Orat. ii. 54. 62. iii. 22. Basil. contr.

Eunom. i. p. 244. Cyril. Thesaur. 25, p236. diadedupdvws, Orat. iv. 1.

7 [The note, referred to above, p. 169, in which Newman defenus the treatment of yevntoy and yevyntov as synonymous, while yet admitting that they are expressly distinguished by Ath. in the text, is omitted for lack of space.]

8 John i. 3.

4 Orat. ii. § 20.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

jt is that the Son too says not, 'My Father is better than I7?,' lest we should conceive Him to be foreign to His Nature, but ' greater,' not indeed in greatness, nor in time, but because of His generation from the Father Himself*, nay, in saying 'greater' He again shews that He is proper to His essence.

(6.) Moreover by saying that He it is who has 'laid the foundation of all things 5,' he shews that He is other than all things originate.

But if He be other and different in essence from their nature, what comparison of His essence can® there be, or what likeness to them? though, even if they have any such thoughts, Paul shall refute them, who speaks to the very point, 'For unto which of the Angels said He at any time, Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee ? And of the Angels He saith, Who maketh His Angels spirits, and His ministers a flame of fire 7.'

59. (7). And the Apostle's own reason for saying, 'so much better than the Angels,' was not any wish in the first instance to compare the essence? of the Word to things originate

(for He cannot be compared, rather they are incommeasurable), but regarding the Word's visitation in the flesh, and the Economy which 58. Observe here, the word 'made' belongs to things originate, and he calls them things made; but to the Son he speaks not of making, nor of becoming, but of eternity and kingship, and a Framer's office, exclaiming, 'Thy Throne, O God, is for ever and ever;' and, 'Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the works of Thine hands; they shall perish, but Thou remainest.'

From which words even they, were they but willing, might perceive that the Framer is other than things framed, the former God, the latter things originate, made out of nothing.

For what has been said, 'They shall perish,' is said, not as if the creation were destined for destruction, but to express the nature of things originate by the issue to which they tend®.

For things which admit of perishing, though through the grace 9 of their Maker they perish not, yet have come out of nothing, and themselves witness that they once were not.

And on this account, since their nature is such, it is said of the Son, ' Thou remainest,' to shew His eternity ; for not having the capacity of perishing, as things originate have, but having eternal duration, it is foreign to Him to have it said, ' He was not before His generation,' but proper to Him to be always, and to endure together with the Father.

And though the Apostle had not thus written in his Epistle to the Hebrews, still his other Epistles, and the whole of Scripture, would certainly forbid their entertaining such notions concerning the Word.

But since he has here expressly written it, and, as has been above shewn, the Son is Offspring of the Father's essence, and He is Framer, and other things are framed by Him, and He is the Radiance and Word and Image and Wisdom of the Father, and things originate stand and serve in their place below the Triad, therefore the Son is different in kind and different in essence from things originate, and on the contrary is proper to the Father's essence and one in nature with it ?°.', And hence

He then sustained, he wished to shew that He was not like those who had gone before Him ; so that, as much as He excelled in nature those who were sent afore by Him, by so much also the grace which came from and through Him was better than the ministry through Angels?.

For it is the function of servants, to demand the fruits and no more; but of the Son and Master to forgive the debts and to transfer the vineyard.

(8.) Certainly what the Apostle proceeds to say shews the excellence of the Son over things originate; 'Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.

For if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward ; how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation ; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard Him3.'

But if the Son were in the number of things originate, He was not better than they, nor did disobedience involve increase of. punishment because of Him ; any more than in the Ministry of Angels there was not, according to each Angel, greater or less guilt in the transgressors, but the Law was one, and one was its vengeance on transgressors.

But, whereas the Word is not in the number of originate things, but is Son of the Father, therefore, as He Himself-is better and His acts better and transcendent, so also the punishment is worse.

Let them contemplate then the grace which is through the Son, and let them acknowledge the witness which He gives even from His works, that He is other than things originated, and alone the very Son in the Father and the Father in Him.

He says that the Son is érepoyevjs kat érepoovoros tay yernrav, kal THs TOD matTpos ovaias idtos Kai OMopuns. vid. §§ 20, 21, notes.

11 John xiv, 28.

12 Athan. otherwise explains this text, Jcarn. contr. Arian. 4e This text is thus taken by Basil. contr. Eun. iv. p. 289. Naz. Orat. 30. 7, &c. &e.

1 §§ 60. 62. 64. ii. § 18.

2 He also applies this text to our Lord's economy and ministry de Sent. D. 11, in A poll. ii. 15.

3 Heb, ii. 1—3, '| if it be his.

5 Heb. i. 10.

7 Heb. i. 7, 8 § 29, note 10, 9 De Decr. 19, note 3.

1¢ Here again is a remarkable avoidance of the word Omoovoror.

6 De Syn. 45, note 9.

DISCOURSE

Son and Wisdom and Radiance and Image of the Father; but here too he refers the word

'become' to the ministry of that covenant, in which death which once ruled is abolished.

Since here also the ministry through Him has become better, in that 'what the Law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh,

God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh 3,' ridding it of the trespass, in which, being continually held captive, it admitted not And the Law 4 was spoken by Angels, and perfected no one5, needing the visitation of the Word, as Paul hath said; but that visitation has perfected the work of the Father.

And then, ffom Adam unto Moses death reigned © ; but the presence of the Word abolished death 7.

And no longer in Adam are we all dying®; but in Christ we are all reviving.

And then, from Dan to Beersheba was the Law proclaimed, and in Judea only was God known; but now, unto all the earth has gone forth their voice, and all the earth has been filled with the knowledge of God9, and the disciples have made disciples of all the nations 7°, and now is fulfilled what is written, 'They shall be all taught of God.' And then what was revealed was but a type; but now the truth has been manifested.

And this again the Apostle himself describes afterwards more clearly, saying, 'By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament; and again, 'But now hath the Divine mind.

And having rendered the flesh capable of the Word, He made us walk, no longer according to the flesh, but according to the Spirit, and say again and again, ' But we are not in the flesh but in the Spirit,' and,

'For the Son of God came into the world, not to judge the world, but to redeem all men, and that the world might be saved through Him 4,'

Formerly the world, as guilty, was under judgment from the Law; but now the Word has taken on Himself the judgment, and having suffered in the body for all, has bestowed salvation to all5,

With a view to this has John exclaimed, 'The law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ ®" Better is grace than the Law, and truth than the shadow.

He obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also He is the Mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises.'

And, *For the Law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did.'

And again he says, 'It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these ; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these *.'

Both in the verse before us, then, and throughout, does he ascribe the word ' better' to the Lord, who is better and other than originated things.

For better is the sacrifice through Him, better the hope in Him ; and also the promises through Him, not merely as great compared with small, but the one differing from the other in nature, because He who conducts this economy, is 'better' than things originated, 61. (10.) 'Better' then, as has been said, could not have been brought to pass by any other than the Son, who sits on the right hand of the Father.

And what does this denote but the Son's genuineness, and that the Godhead of the Father is the same as the Son's7?

For in that the Son reigns in His Father's kingdom, is seated upon the same throne as the Father, and is contemplated in the Father's

Godhead, therefore is the Word God, and whoso beholds the Son, beholds the Father ; and thus there is one God.

Sitting then on the right, yet He does not place His Father on the left®; but whatever is right9 and precious in the Father, that also the Son has, and says,

'All things that the Father hath are Mine*.'

Wherefore also the Son, though sitting on the right, also sees the Father on the right, though it be as become man that He says, 'I saw the Lord always before My face, for He is on My right hand, therefore I shall not fall™*.'

This shews moreover that the Son is in the Father 60. (9.) Moreover the words ' He is become surety' denote the pledge in our behalf which He has provided.

For as, being the ' Word,'

He ' became flesh ?,' and ' become' we ascribe to the flesh, for it is originated and created, so do we here the expression 'He is become,' expounding it according to a second sense, viz. because He has become man.

And let these contentious men know, that they fail in this their perverse purpose; let them know that Paul does not signify that His essence? has become, knowing, as he did, that He is

3 Rom. viii. 3.

4 John iii. 17.

5 Vid. Incarn. passim. Theod. Eranisé. iii. pp. t96—198, &e, &c.

It was the tendency of all the heresies concerning the Person of Christ to explain away or deny the Atonement.

'he Arians, after the Platonists, insisted on the pre-existing Priesthood, as if the incarnation and crucifixion were not of its essence.

The Apollinarians resolved the Incarnation into a manifestation, Theod.

Evan.i. The Nestorians denied the Atonement, Proct.ad Armen.

4 Part of this chapter, as for instance (7) (8) is much more finished in point of style than the general course of his Orations.

It may be indeed only the natural consequence of his warming with his subject, but this beautiful passage looks very much like an insertion.

Some words of it are iound in Sent. D. 11. written a few years sooner [cf, sugr. 33, note 2.] p. 615. And the Eutychians, Leont. Ep. 28, 5.

6 John i. 17.

7 De Syn. 45, note 3. | 8 Cf, August. de Fid. et Symb. 14.

Does this passage of Athan.'s shew that the Anthropomorphites were stirring in Egypt already?

Sefton ( 10 John xvi. 15. tr Ps, xvi. 8

5 Heb. vii. 19.

Rom. v. 14.

7 2 Tim. i. 10.

81Cor. xv. 22.

9 Is. xi.g; vid. Ps. lxxvi. 1, and xix. 4.

10 Matt. xxviii. 19.

11 John vi. 45; Is. liv. 13.

12 Heb. vii. 22; viii. 6; vii. 19; ix. 23i Johni. 14.

2 § 45, note.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

(12.) But how He became better in His ministry, being better in nature than things originate, appears from what has been said before, which, I consider, is sufficient in itself to put them to shame.

But if they carry on the contest, it will be proper upon their rash daring to close with them, and to oppose to them those similar expressions which are used concerning the Father Himself.

This may serve to shame them to refrain their tongue from evil, or may teach them the depth of their folly.

Now it is written, ' Become my strong rock and house of defence, that Thou mayest save me3."'

And again, 'The Lord became a defence for the oppressed 4,' and the like which are found in divine Scripture.

If then they apply these passages to the Son, which perhaps is nearest to the truth, then let them acknowledge that the sacred writers ask Him, as not being originate, to become to them 'a strong rock and house of defence; and for the future let them understand 'become,' and 'He made,' and ' He created,' of His incarnate presence.

For then did He become 'a strong rock and house of defence,' when He bore our sins in His own body upon the tree, and said, and the Father in the Son; for the Father being on the right, the Son is on the right; and while the Son sits on the right of the Father, the Father is in the Son.

And the Angels indeed minister ascending and descending ; but concerning the Son he saith,

'And let all the Angels of God worship Him **.'

And when Angels minister, they say, 'I am sent unto thee,' and, 'The Lord has commanded; but the Son, though He say in human fashion, 'I am sent*3,' and comes to finish the work and to minister, nevertheless says, as being Word and Image, 'I am in the Father, and the Father in Me;' and, ' He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father; and,

'The Father that abideth in Me. He doeth the works ™ ;' for what we behold in that Image are the Father's works.

(11.) What has been already said ought to shame those persons who are fighting against the very truth; however, if, because it is written, 'become better,' they refuse to understand 'become,' as used of the Son, as 'has been and is'; or again as referring to the better covenant having come to be?, as we have said, but consider from this expression that the Word is called originate, let them hear the same again in a concise form, since they have forgotten what has been said.

'Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest 5."

62. If the Son be in the number of the Angels, then let the word 'become' apply to Him as to them, and let Him not differ at all from them in nature; but be they either sons with Him, or be He an Angel with them ; sit they one and all together on the right hand of the Father, or be the Son standing with them all as a ministering Spirit, sent forth to minister

Himself as they are.

But if on the other hand Paul distinguishes the Son from things originate, saying, 'To which of the Angels said He at any time, Thou art My Son?' and the one frames heaven and earth, but they are made by Him; and He sitteth with the Father, but they stand by ministering, who does not see that he has not used the word 'become' of the 63. But if they refer these passages to the Father, will they, when it is here also written,

'Become' and ' He became,' venture so far as to affirm that God is originate? Yea, they will dare, as they thus argue concerning His Word ; for the course of their argument carries them on to conjecture the same things concerning the Father, as they devise concerning His Word.

But far be such a notion ever from the thoughts of all the faithful! for neither is the Son in the number of things originated, nor do the words of Scripture in question, 'Become,' and 'He became,' denote beginning of being, but that succour which was given to the needy.

For God is always, and one and the same ; but men have come to be afterwards through the Word, when the Father Himself willed it; and God is invisible and inaccessible to originated things, and especially to men upon earth.

When then men in infirmity invoke Him, when in persecution they ask help, when under injuries they pray, then the Invisible, being a lover of man, shines forth upon them with His beneficence,. which He exercises through and in His proper

Word.

And forthwith the divine manifestation is made to every one according to his need, and is made to the weak health, and to the persecuted a 'refuge' and 'house of defence ;' and to the injured He says, 'While thou speakest I essence of the Word, but of the ministration come through Him? For as, being the ' Word,'

He ' became flesh,' so when become man, He became by so much better in His ministry tuan the ministry which came by the Angels, as Son excels servants and Framer things framed, Let them cease therefore to take the word 'become' of the substance of the Son, for He is not one of originated things; and let them acknowledge that it is indicative of His ministry and the Economy which came to pass.

33 Vid. John xvii. 3; Mark x. 45. k x Of His divine nature,

and (10). se 14 John xiv. ro, 9.

2 Of His human Dature, 3 Ps. xxx 3.

Ib. ix. 9.

5 Matt. xi. a8

DISCOURSE.

will say, Here I am®.' Whatever defence then comes to each through the Son, that each says that God has come to be to himself, since succour comes from God Himself through the Word.

Moreover the usage of men recognises this, and every one will confess its propriety.

Often succour comes from man to man; one has undertaken toil for the injured, as Abraham for Lot; and another has opened his home to the persecuted, as Obadiah to the sons of the prophets; and another has entertained a stranger, as Lot the Angels; and another has supplied the needy, as Job those who begged of him.

And then, should one and the other of these benefited persons say, 'Such a one became an assistance to me,' and another 'and to me a refuge,' and 'to another a supply,' yet in so saying would not be speaking of the original becoming or of the essence of their benefactors, but of the beneficence coming to themselves from them ; so also when the saints say concerning God, 'He became' and 'become Thou,' they do not denote any original becoming, for God is without beginning and unoriginate, but the salvation which is made to be unto men from Him.

| however often, is said, such as, ' He became' and 'become,' should ever have the same sense: so that as, when we hear the words in question, 'become better than the Angels' and ' He became,' we should not conceive any original becoming of the Word, nor in any way fancy from such terms that He is originate ; but should understand Paul's words of His ministry and Economy when He became man,

For when 'the Word became flesh and dwelt among us?' and came to minister and to grant salvation to all, then He became to us salvation, and became life, and became propitiation; then His economy in our behalf became much better than the Angels, and He became the Way and became the Resurrection. And as the words 'Become my strong rock' do not denote that the essence of God

Himself became, but His lovingkindness, as has been said, so also here the 'having become better than the Angels,' and, 'He became,' and, 'by so much is Jesus become a better surety,' do not signify that the essence of the Word is originate (perish the thought !), but the beneficence which towards us came to be through His becoming Man; unthankful though the heretics be, and obstinate in behalf of their irreligion.

64. This being so understood, it is parallel also respecting the Son, that whatever, and John i, 14.

6 Is. lviii. 9BNGCURSU SB ON ssu2er ENote=3).

On the meaning of the formula mpw yevvnOjvar ovk jy, in the Nicene Anathema.

It was observed on p. 75, note 4%, that there were two clauses in the Nicene Anathema which required explanation. in the Excursus, pp. 77—82 ; One of them, é& érépas tmrocrdcews 7) ovcias, has been discussed the other, mpiv yervnOjvai ov jv, shall be considered now.

Bishop Bull has suggested a very ingenious interpretation of it, which is not obvious, but which, when stated, has much plausibility, as going to explain, or rather to sanction, certain modes of speech in some early Fathers of venerable authority, which have been urged by heterodox writers, and given up by The foregoing pages have made it School, as savouring of Arianism.

Catholics of the Roman | abundantly evident that the point of controversy between Catholics and Arians was, not whether our Lord was God, but whether He was Son of God ; the solution of the former question being involved in tained that the very word 'Son' implied a * beginning,' the Catholics said that it implied 'connaturality,' or t

Now five early writers, Athenagoras, Tatian, Theophilus, that of the latter.

The Arians mainor that our Lord was not Very God ; or that He was Very God as one with God.

Hippolytus, and Novatian, of whom the authority of Hippolytus is very great, not to speak of Theophilus and Athenagoras, whatever be thought of Tatian and of Novatian, seem c before the creation of the world, that is, as taking place immediately to speak of the divine generation as if not eternal, though

NOTE ON 'HE WAS NOT BEFORE HIS GENERATION,'

at the same time they teach that our Lord existed before that generation.

In other words they seem to teach that He was the Word from eternity, and became the Son at the beginning of all things ; some of them expressly considering Him, first as the Adyos évdidBeros, or Reason, in the Father, or (as may be speciously represented) a mere attribute ; next, as the Adyos mpupoptxds, or Word, terms which are explained, note on de Syn. 26 (5).

This doctrine, when divested of figure and put into literal statement, might appear nothing more or less than this,— that at the beginning of the world the Son was created after the likeness of the Divine attribute of Reason, as its image or expression, and thereby became the Divine Word ; was made the instrument of creation, called the Son from that ineffable favour and adoption which God had bestowed on Him, and in due time sent into the world to manifest God's perfections to mankind ;—which, it is scarcely necessary to say, is the doctrine of Arianism.

Thus S. Hippolytus says, — Tay b€ ywvopévay apxnydv kat cipBovdov kal épyariy éyévva Adyov, by Adyov éxwv ev éavTG adpardv re dvra 7 KriCopero Kdoue, dpardy mori' mporépav horny Pbeyyopevos, kal Pas ex pwrds yevvav, mpojkev

Th ktice. Kvptov. contr. lVoet. 10.

And S. Theophilus :— "Kx@v ov 0 beds Tov Eavtod Aéyov evdidberov €v rois iiows omrdyxvors, eyévvnoev adrov pera THs

€avtov aoias e£epevéduevos mpd trav drwy ...

. dmdre d€ HOeAnoev 6 beds motfoa boa €Bovrevearo, TovTov roy Adyov eyévynoe mpoopikdy, Tpwrdrokoy dons Kricews. AA Autol. li, 1o—22.

Bishop Bull, Defens. /. NV. iii. s—8, meets this representation by maintaining that the yévmous which S, Hippolytus and other writers spoke of, was but a metaphorical generation, the real and eternal truth being shadowed out by a succession of events in the economy of time, such as is the Resurrection (Acts xiii. 33), nay, the Nativity ; and that of these

His going forth to create the worlds was one.

And he maintains (ibid. iii. 9) that such is the mode of speaking adopted by the Fathers after the Nicene Council as well as before.

And then he adds (which is our present point), that it is even alluded to and recognised in the Creed of the Council, which anathematizes those who say that 'the Son was not before His generation,' i.e. who deny that 'the Son was before His generation, which statement accordingly becomes indirectly a Catholic truth.

I am not aware whether any writer has preceded or followed this great authority in this view'.

The more obvious mode of understanding the Arian formula is this, that it is an argument ex adsurdo, drawn from the force of the word Son, in behalf of the Arian doctrine ; it being, as they would say, a truism, that, 'whereas He was begotten, He was not Jdefore

He was begotten,' and the denial of it a contradiction in terms.

This certainly does seem to myself the true force of the formula; so much so, that if Bishop Bull's explanation be admissible, it must, in order to its being so, first be shewn to be reducible to this sense, and to be included under it.

The point at issue between the two interpretations is this; whether the clause mpl» yerrnOjvar ov« jy Is intended for a denial of the contrary proposition, 'He was before His generation,' as Bishop Bull says; or whether it is what Aristotle calls an enthymematic sentence, assuming the falsity, as confessed on all hands, of that contrary proposition, as self-contradictory, and directly denying, not it, but 'He was from everlasting.'

Or, in other words, whether \t opposes the position of the five writers, or the great Catholic doctrine itself ; and whether in consequence the Nicene Fathers are in their anathema indirectly sanctioning that position, or stating that doctrine.

Bull considers that both sides contemplated the proposition, 'He was before His generation,'—and that the Catholics asserted or defended it ; some reasons shall here be given for the contrary view.

: I. Now first, let me repeat, what was just now observed by the way, that the formula in question, ue a eee £2. a agian creat. or reductio ad absurdum, exactly expresses the main argument

Het tai cont Dyer te eae AU ie in so many shapes, as feeling that their cause turned upon it,

' ginning.'

Thus Socrates records Arius's words in the beginning of the controversy, (1) 'If the Father begat the Son, He who is begotten has a beginning of existence ; (2) therefore once the Son was not, fiv dre ov Hv; (3) therefore He has His subsistence from nothing, é€ ob« bya» exer Thy

Kl alee oat i. >: The first of these propositions exactly answers to the od« qv amply yevrnOjva taken fat amici tes Re Cosel be added that when so taken, the three propositions will just answer to the three a atized at Niceea, two of which are indisputably the same as two of them ; viz. 8rc Hv word

I .

; Bales wien Vig oho wae here taken, and not Bishop cessit.

Qxis vero, inquam, sezsus dicti hujus " Filius non erat, aueoug: rete we Carnal guage, on the otner hand, is very | sive non existebat, priusquam nasceretur ex Patre ante conditum subiibtedaty se oe ty Me ie mF ghar fateai, animum meum mundum?"

Ego sane nullus dubito, quin hoc pronunciatum non eit be goucrint Acai e natvace Chr ex Beaks | dearer ee cee Gatolicorn storm teptentiy au : aaa

~| Gocerent, Filium quidem paulo ante conditum mundum inexplimines ee non esse exponendum constat.... Itaque de cabili quodam modo ex Patre progressum fuisse ad soueti rue tun ate "uu loquuntur, que hujus universi creationem anteuniversa, &c. D. F. N, iii. 9. 8 2.

IN THE NICENE ANATHEMA,

we bre obk Fut Bri mov 'verynBijvas obk hus bre ef od« Bvrwy eyévero.

On the other hand, we hear nothing in sprspales verny nl the position which Bull conceives to be opposed by Arius (' He was before His generation'),

S, Supposing the formula in question does not allude to it; unless indeed it is worth while to except the statement reprobated in the Letter of the Arians to Alexander, 8yra mpétepoy, yevyndévta eis vidv, which is explained, de Syn. 16, note 12.

2. Next, it should be observed that the other formulz here, as elsewhere, mentioned, are enthymematic also, or carry their argument with them, and that, an argument resolvable often into the original argument derived from the word 'Son.'

Such are 6 dv roy ph byta e« Tod bvT0s H Tov byTAa; and ey Td ayevnTov F Buu 5 and in like manner as regards the question of the tperréy;

'Has He free will' (thus Athanasius states the Arian objection) 'or has He not? is He good from choice according to free will, and can He, if He will, alter, being of an alterable nature? as wood or stone, has He not His choice free to be moved, and incline hither and thither?' supr. § 35.

That is, they wished the word tperrds to carry with it its own self-evident application to our Lord, with the alternative of an absurdity ; and so to prove His created nature.

3. Ing 32, S. Athanasius observes that the formula of the ayévnrov was the later substitute for the original formule of Arius; 'when they were no longer allowed to say, "out of nothing," and '"'He was not before His generation,"' they hit upon this word Unoriginate, that, by saying among the simple that the Son was originate, they might imply the very same phrases " out of nothing" and '' He once was not."' Here he does not in so many words say that the argument from the iyérnrov was a substitute for the ob Hv mplv yerynOqvar, yet surely it is not unfair so to understand him, But it is plain that the @yévnrov was brought forward merely to express by an appeal to philosophy and earlier Fathers, that to be a Son was to have a beginning and a creation, and not to be God.

This therefore will be the sense of the vi« jv amply yevynOqvat.

Nay, when the Arians asked, 'Is the ayévnrov one or two,' they actually did assume that it was granted by their opponents that the Father only was ay évnros ; which it was not, if the latter held, nay, if they had sanctioned at Niczea, as Bull says, that our Lord jv amply 'yevyn6f ; and moreover which they knew and confessed was not granted, if their own formula ov hv mply yevynO7va was directed against this statement.

4. Again, it is plain that the ov« #v mpiv yervnbijva is used by S. Athanasius as the same objection with 6 dv rbv wh bvta éx rod bvTos, &c.

E.g. he says, ' We might ask them in turn, God who is, has He so become, whereas He was not? or is He also before His generation? whereas He is, did He make Himself, or is He of nothing, &c., §25. Now the 6 dy rov uh bvra, &c., is evidently an avgument, and that, grounded on the absurdity of saying 6 &y rby bvra.

S. Alexander's Encyclical Letter (vid. Socr. i. 6), compared with Arius's original positions and the Nicene Anathemas as referred to above, is a strong confirmation.

In these three documents the formule agree together, except one; and that one, which in Arius's language is 'he who is begotten has a beginning of existence,' is in the Nicene Anathema, ov« jv amply yevynOjvet, but in S. Alexander's circular,

6 dy Oebs Thy uh Gvta ek Tod ph bvTos wemoinxey. The absence of the ovk Hv mply, &c., in S. Alexander is certainly remarkable.

Moreover the two formule are treated as synonymous by Greg. Naz. Orvat.29.9. Cyril, Zhesaur. 4. p29 fin., and by Basil as quoted below.

But indeed there is an internal correspondence between them, shewing that they have but one meaning.

They are really but the same sentence in the active and in the passive voice.

5. A number of scattered passages in Athanasius lead us to the same conclusion.

For instance, if the Arian formula had the sense*which is here maintained, of being an argument against our Lord's eternity, the Catholic answer would be, ' He could not be defore His generation because His generation is everna/, as being from the Father.'

Now this is precisely the language Athanasius uses, when it occurs to him to introduce the words in question.

Thus in Oraz. ii. § 57 he says, ' The creatures began to come to be (yiveo@a) ; but the Word of God, not having beginning (apxmv) of being, surely did not begin to be, nor begin to come to be, but was always.

And the works have a beginning (&pxyv) in the making, and the beginning precedes things which come to be; but the Word not being of such, rather Himself becomes the Framer of those things which have a beginning.

And tke being of things originate is measured by their becoming (év r@ yivec@a), and at some beginning (origin) doth Ged begin to make them through the Word, that it may be known that they were not before their origination (mpiy yevécOa) ; but the Word hath His being in no other origin than the Father' (vid. supr. § 11, note 1), 'whom they themselves allow to be unoriginate, so that He too exists unoriginately in the Father, being His offspring not His creature.'

We shall find that other Fathers say just the same.

Again, we have already come to a passage where for ' His generation,' he substitutes 'making,' a word which Bull would not say that either the Nicene

Council or S. Hippolytus would use ; clearly shewing that the Arians were not quoting and denying a Catholic statement in the ovx 4v mplv, &c., but laying down one of their own.

' Who is there in all mankind, Greek or Barbarian, who ventures to rank among creatures One whom he confesses the while to be God, and says that «6 He was not ' before He was made,' ply moinOf."'?

Orat. i.§ 10.

Arius, who is surely the best explainer of his own words, says the same ; that is, he interprets ' generation' by ' making,' or confesses that he is bringing forward an argument, not opposing a dogma; 'Before His generation,' he says, Sor creation, or destination

(épia6%), Rom. i. 4), ov founding (vid. Prov. viii. 23), He was not; for He was not ingenerate,'

Theod. /77s¢. i, 4.

Eusebius of Nicomedia also, in a passage which has already come before us, says distinctly, ' '' It is plain to any one," that what has been made was not before its generation ; but what came to be has an origin of being.

De Syn. § 17.

6. if there are passages in Athanasius which seem to favour the opposite interpretation, that is, to imply that the Catholics held or allowed, as Bp. Bull considers, that 'before His generation, He was,' they admit of an explanation.

E.g. '' How is He not in the number of the creatures, if, as they say, He was not before His generation? for it is proper to the creatures and works, not to be before their generation.'

Orat. ii. § 22, This might be taken to imply that the Arians said, ' He was not,' and Catholics 'He was.'

But the real meaning is this, ' How is He not a creature, if the formula be true, which they use, '' He was not before His generation?" for it may indeed properly be saéd of creatures that ''they were not before their generation." >

And so again when he says, 'if the Son was not before His generation, Truth was not always in God,' supr. § 20, he does not thereby imply that the Son was before His generation, but he means, 'if it be ¢rue that, &e., it the Sormula holds,' 'if it can be said of the Son, '' He was not, &c."'

Accordingly, shortly afterwards, in a passage already cited, he says the same of the Almighty Father in the way of parallel ; 'God who is, hath He so become, whereas

He was not, or ''is He too before His generation?'" (§ 25), not implying here any generation at all, but urging

NOTE ON 'HE WAS NOT BEFORE HIS GENERATION,

that the questioa is id/e and irrelevant, that the formula is unmeaning and does not ap/ty zo, cannot be sava of,

Father or Son, :

; 7. Such an explanation of these passages, as well as the view here taken of the formula itself, receive abundant confirmation from S. Gregory Nazianzen and S. Hilary.

What has been maintained is, that when S. Athanasius says, 'if the Son zs not before His generation, then, &c.,' he does but mean, 'if it can be said, if the words can be wsed or applied in this case.'

Now the two Fathers just mentioned both decide that it is not true, ether that the Son was before His generation, or that He was not; in other words, that the question is unmeaning and irrelevant, which is just the interpretation which has been here given to Athanasius.

But again, in thus speaking, they thereby assert also that they did ot hold, that they do not allow, that formula which Bull considers the Nicene Fathers defended and sanctioned, as being Catholic and in use both before the Council and after, viz.

' He was before His generation.'

Thus S. Gregory in the passage in which he speaks of 'did He that is make Him that is not, &c.,' and 'before His generation, &c.,' as one and the same, expressly says,

'In His case, to be begotten zs concurrent with existence and is from the beginning,' and that im contrast to the instance of men; who he says, do fulfil in a manner ' He who is, &c.' (Levi being in the loins of Abraham), i.e. fulfil Bull's proposition, 'He was before generation.'

He proceeds, 'I say that the question 2s irrelevant, not the answer difficult.?

And presently after, mentioning some idle inquiries by way of parallel, he adds, ' more ill-instructed, be sure, is it to decide whether what was generated from the beginning was or was not before generation, pd THs yerrhoews.'

Orat. 29. 98. S. Hilary, on the-other hand, is so full on the subject in his de Trin. xii., and so entirely to the point for which I would adduce him, that but a few extracts of what might be made are either necessary or practicable.

He states and argues on the formula expressly as an olyectton; Adjiciant hec arguta satis atque audztu placentia ; Si, inquit, natus est, ccepit ; et cum ccepit, non fuit; et cum non fuit, non patitur ut fuerit.

Atque idcirco pice intelligentize sermonem esse contendant, Non fuit ante quam nasceretur, gzza ut esset, qui non erat, natus est.' n. 18.

He answers the objection in the same way, ' Unigenitus Deus neque non fuit aliquando non filius, neque fuit aliquid ante quam filius, neque quidquam aliquid ipse nisi filius,' n. 15, which is in express words. to deny, 'He was before His generation.'

Again, as Gregory, ' Ubi pater auctor est, ibi et nativitas est; et vero ubi auctor eternus est, ibi et nativitatis zternitas est,' n. 21.

And he substitutes 'being always born' for 'being before birth ;' ' Numquid ante tempora zeterna esse, id ipsum sit quod est, eum qui erat nasci? quia nasci quod erat, jam non nasci est, sed se ipsum demutare nascendo..

. Non est itaque id ipsum, natum ante tempora eterna semper esse, et esse antequam nasci.' n. 30.

And he concludes, in accordance with the above explanation of the passages of Athanasius which I brought as if objections, thus: 'Cum itaque natum semper esse, nihil aliud sit confitendum esse, quam natum, id sensui, antequam nascitur vel fuisse, vel non fuisse non subjacet. n. 31.'

9. It may seem superfluous to proceed, but as Bishop Bull is an authority not lightly to be set aside, a passage from S. Basil shall be added.

Eunomius objects, 'God begat the Son either being or not being, &c. . .. to him that is, there needs not generation.'

He replies that Eunomius, 'éecawse animals first are not, and then are generated, and he who is born to-day, yesterday did not exist, ¢~azsfers this conception to the subsistence of the Only-begotten ; and says, stwce He has been generated, He was not before His generation, xpd ris yevvhrews," contr. Eunom. ii.

14.

And he solves the objection as the other Fathers, by saying that our Lord is from everlasting, speaking of S. John, in the first words of his Gospel, as rH diduérnTe Tod Watpos Tov movoyevous cwantav Thy yevynow.

§ 15.

These then being the explanations which the contemporary and next following Fathers give of the Arian formula which was anathematized at Niczea, it must be observed that the line of argument which Bishop Bull is pursuing, does not lead him to assign any direct reasons for the substitution of a different interpretation in their place.

He is engaged, not in commenting on the Nicene Anathema, but in proving that the Post-Nicene Fathers admitted that view or statement of doctrine which he conceives a/so implied in that anathema; and thus the sense of the anathema, instead of being the subject of proof, is, as he believes, one of the proofs of the point which he is establishing.

However, since these other collateral evidences which he adduces, may be taken to be some sort of indirect comment upon the words of the Anathema, the principal of them in point of authority, and that which most concerns us, shall here be noticed : it 1s a passage from the second Oration of Athanasius.

While commenting on the words, dpyi) 63a eds ra Zpya in the text, 'The Lord has created i ee enlns of His ways unto the works,' S. Athanasius is led to consider the text ' first aioe | eens ODE maans krioews ; and he says that He who WAS povoyenijs from y € by a ovykardBaors at the creation of the world mparéroxos.

This doctrine Bp.

Bull considers declaratory of a going forth, zo0é i chai eee all iniege going torth, mpoeAevors, or figurative dz7¢h from the Father, at It will be observed that the very point to be proved is this, viz. not that there was a ca merely, but that according to Athanasius there was a yevynois OY proceeding from ue e , ather, and that the word mpardrokos marks it.

Bull's words are, that 'Catholici quidam y ke qui post exortam controversiam Arianam vixerunt,

. illam rod Adyou.

. ex os si eee lad ae hoc est, condescensionem eorum nonnulli appellarunt), MAE a duall rani Rnd ake » atque ejus etiam progressions respectu ipsum Tov Aoyov

Bere en None ee creaturee primogenttum in Scripturis dici confessi sunt.' ae ice casas er that S. Athanasius does not, as this sentence says, underg s that our Lord was ' progressionis respectu a Deo Patre guasi natus.

IN THE NICENE ANATHEMA.

ee ee ee eee does not seem to me to speak of a generation or birth of the Son at all, though figurative, but of the birth of a// ¢hings, and that iz Him.

_ That Athanasius does not call the cvyraréBaois of the Word a birth, as denoted by the term tpwrédroxos, is plain from his own avowal in the passage to which Bull refers.

Nowhere in the Scriptures,' he says, 'is He called rpwrtdéroxos tod @coi, first-born of God, nor creature of God, but Only-begotten, Word, Wisdom, have their relation to the Father, and are proper to Him.' ii. 62.

Here surely he expressly denies Bull's statement that * first-born' means 'a Deo natus,' 'born of God.'

Such additions as mapa tod matpos, he says, are reserved for Bovoryev})s and Adyos.

He goes on to say what the term mpwréroxos does mean; viz. instead of having any reference to a mpoéAevois from the Father, it refers solely to the creatures; our Lord is not called mpwtdétoKos, because His mpodAcvor isa

' type of His eternal generation,' but because by that mpo¢Aevors He became the ' Prototype of all creation.'

He, as it were, stamped His image, His Sonship, upon creation, and became the first-born in the sense of being the Archetypal Son.

If this is borne out by the passage, Athanasius, it is plain, does not speak of any yévyyais whatever at the era of creation, though figurative ; rpwréroxos does but mean movoyevhs mpwredwy ev TH Ktloet, or apx} THs Kticews, or mpwrdrumoy yevynua, or udvos yevuntds év rots yevntois; and no warrant is given, however indirect, to the idea that in the Nicene Anathema, the Fathers implied an allowance of the proposition,

' He was before His generation.'

As the whole passage occurs in the Discourse which immediately follows, it is not necessary to enter formally into the proof of this view of it, when the reader will soon be able to judge of it for himself.

But it may be well to add two passages, one from Athenagoras, the other from S. Cyril, not in elucidation of the words of Athanasius, but of the meaning which I would put upon them.

; The passage from Athenagoras is quoted by Bull himself, who of course is far from denying the doctrine of our Lord's Archetypal office ; and does but wish in addition to find in Athanasius the doctrine of a yévyyots.

Athenagoras says that the Son is ' the first offspring, mpérov yévynua, of the Father, not as come to be, yevdmevov

(for God being Eternal Mind had from the beginning in Himself the Word, as having Reason eternally, Aoyicds év), but that while as regards matter heavy and light were mixed together' (the passage is corrupt here), ' He went forth, tpoeA@dy, as an idea and energy,' i.e. as an Agent to create, and a Form and Rule to create by. And then he goes on to quote the very text on which Athanasius is employed when he explains tpwréroxos.

' And the Prophetic Spirit confirms this doctrine, saying, The Lord hath created me a beginning (origin) of His ways, for His works.'

Leg. 10.

: r :

And so S. Cyril, ' He is Only-begotten according to nature, as being alone irom the Father, God trom God,

Light kindled from Light ; and He is First-born for our sakes, that, as if to some immortal root the whole creation might be ingrafted and might bud forth from the Everlasting.

For all things were made by Him, and consist for ever and are preserved in Him.

Thesaur.25 p. 238.

In conclusion it may be suggested whether the same explanation which has here been given of Athanasius's use of mperéroxos does not avail more exactly to the defence of two of the five writers from the charge of inaccurate doctrine, than that which Bull has preferred.

As to Athenagoras, we have already seen that he does not speak of a yévvnas at all in his account of creation, but simply calls the Son mparov yévynua, 1.€. mpwrdrumoy yévynua.

Nor does Tatian approach nearer to the doctrine of a yévyyous.

He says that at the creation the Word épyov mpwrérokov rod matpos yiverat, rovrov topev Tov kdopov Ty apxny. ad Grac. 5:

Here the word épyov, which at first sight promises a difficulty, does in fact explain both himself and Athenagoras.

He says that at creation the Word became, yivera, not a Son (figuratively), as Bull would grant to the parties whom he is opposing, but a work.

It was His great condescension, ovyxardacts, to be accounted the first of the works, as being their Zyge ; that as they were to be raised to an adoption and called sons, so He for that purpose might stoop to creation, and be cad/ed a work.

As Tatian uses the word dpx7 in the concluding clause, there is great reason to think that he is alluding to the very text which Athanasius and Athenagoras expressly quote, in which Wisdom is said to be 'created a beginning, dp x7, of ways, unto the works, «is ra épya."

As to Rovaian: Bishop Bull himself observes that it is a question whether he need be understood to speak of anv generation but that which is eternal ; nor does Pamelius otherwise explain him.

DISCOURS Belk proceed afresh to take up the question of the sense of these, to remind the faithful, and to shew from each of these passages that they have no knowledge at all of Christianity.

Were it otherwise, they would not have.shut themselves up in the unbelief5 of the present

Jews®, but would have inquired and learned™ that, whereas 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God,' in consequence, it was when at the good pleasure of the Father the Word became man, that it was said of Him, as by John,

'The Word became flesh? ;' so by Peter, ' He hath made Him Lord and Christ®;'—as by means of Solomon in the Person of the Lord

Himself, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works9;' so by Paul, 'Become so much better than the Angels*° ;' and again, 'He emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant*?;' and again, 'Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Jesus, who was faithful to Him that,made Him*.'

For all these texts have the same force and meaning, a religious one, declarative of the divinity of the Word, even those of them which speak humanly concerning Him, as having become the Son of man.

But, though this distinction is sufficient for their refutation, still, since from a misconception of the Apostle's words (to mention them first), they consider the Word of God to be one of the works, because of its being written, 'Who was faithful to Him that made

Him,' I have thought it needful to silence this further argument of theirs, taking in hand ?3, as before, their statement.

CHAPTER XIV.

TEXTS EXPLAINED; FOURTHLY,

HEBREWS lil. 2.

Introduction; the Regula Fide' counter to an Arian sense of the text; which is not supported by the word 'servant,' nor by 'made' which occurs in it;

(how can the Judge be among the 'works' which 'God will bring into judgment ?') nor by 'faithful ;' and is confuted by the immediate context, which is about Priesthood ; and by the foregoing passage, which explains the word ' faithful' as meaning trustworthy, as do 1 Pet. iv. fin. and other texts.

On the whole sade may safely be understood either of the divine generation or the human creation.

1. I pip indeed think that enough had been said already against the hollow professors of Arius's madness, whether for their refutation or in the truth's behalf, to insure a cessation and repentance of their evil thoughts and words about the Saviour.

They, however, for whatever reason, still do not succumb; but, as swine and dogs wallow? in their own vomit and their own mire, rather invent new expedients for their irreligion.

'Thus they misunderstand the passage in the Proverbs, ' The Lord hath created me a beginning of His ways for His works?,' and the words of the Apostle, 'Who was faithful to Him that made

Him3,' and straightway argue, that the Son of God is a work and a creature.

But although they might have learned from what is said above, had they not utterly lost their power of apprehension, that the Son is not from nothing nor in the number of things originate at all, the Truth witnessing+ it (for, being

God, He cannot be a work, and it is impious to call Him a creature, and it is of creatures and works that we say, 'out of nothing,' and it was not before its generation'), yet since, as if dreading to desert their own fiction, they are accustomed to allege the aforesaid passages of divine Scripture, which have a good meaning, but are by them practised on, let us eee 5 Cf. Rom. xi. 32.

6 rév vdv "lovdaiwy, means literally 'the Jews of this day,' as here and Orat, i. 8. 10. 38.

Ovat. ii. x. b. iii. 28. c.

But elsewhere this and similar phrases as distinctly mean the Arians, being used in contrast to the Jews.

Their likeness to the Jews is drawn out, Orat. iii. 27. de Decr. i.

6 épwravres éuavOdvov; and so pabiy eiddcxev, Orat. iii. 9. de Decr, 7. supr. p. 13, note a.

Johni. 14.

8 Acts ii. 36.

9 Prov. viii. 22.

Heb. i. is 11 Phil. ii. 7.

12 Heb. iii. 1, 23. Sent. D. xz.

13 By AopBuvovres map' avtay To Ajmma, 'accepting the pro« position they offer,' he means that he is engaged in going pireigh

I _xvAromevot, Orat. iii. 16,

was

and 7m/r. 19—72.

3 Heb, iii. 2.

TLE Lost not cece?

4 Vid. zxfr. note on 35.

DISCOURSE

II.

2. If then He be not a Son, let Him be called a work, and let all that is said of works be said of Him, nor let Him and Him alone be called Son, nor Word, nor Wisdom ; neither let God be called Father, but only

Framer and Creator of things which by Him come to be; and let the creature be Image and Expression of His framing will, and let

Him, as they would have it, be without generative nature, so that there be neither Word, nor Wisdom, no, nor Image, of His proper substance.

For if He be not Son', neither is He Image?.

But if there be not a Son, how then say you that God is a Creator? since all things that come to be are through the Word and in Wisdom, and without This nothing can be, whereas you say He hath not That in and through which He makes all things.

For if the Divine Essence be not fruitful itself 3, but barren, as they hold, as a light that lightens tion.

On the contrary the Word exists, whatever they affirm, those irreligious ones; for through Him did creation come to be, and God, as being Maker, plainly has also His framing

Word, not external, but proper to Him ;— for this must be repeated.

If He has the power of will, and His will is effective, and suffices for the consistence of the things that come to be, and His Word is effective, and a Framer, that Word must surely be the living Will5 of the. Father, and an essential © energy, and a real Word, in whom all things both consist and are excellently governed.

No one can even doubt, that He who disposes is prior to the disposition and the things disposed.

And thus, as I said, God's creating is second to His begetting ; for Son implies something proper to Him and truly from that blessed and everlasting

Essence; but what is from His will, comes into consistence from without, and is framed through His proper Offspring who is from It. not, and a dry fountain, are they not ashamed to speak of His possessing framing energy? and whereas they deny what is by nature, do they not blush to place before it what is by will+?

But if He frames things that are external to Him and before were not, by willing them to be, and becomes their Maker, much more will He first be Father of an Offspring from His proper Essence.

For if they attribute to God the willing about things which are not, why recognise they not that in God which lies above the will? now it is a something that surpasses will, that He should be by nature, and should be Father of His proper

Word.

If then that which comes first, which is according to nature, did not exist, as they would have it in their folly, how could that which is second come to be, which is according to will? for the Word is first, and then the crea3. As we have shewn then they are guilty of great extravagance who say that the Lord is not Son of God, but a work, and it follows that we all of necessity confess that He is Son.

And if He be Son, as indeed He is, and a son is confessed to be not external to his father but from him, let them not question about the terms, as I said before, which the sacred writers use of the Word Himself, viz. not 'to Him that begat Him,' but 'to Him that made Him ;' for while it is confessed what His nature is, what word is used in such instances need raise no question?

For terms do not disparage His Nature; rather that Nature draws to Itself those terms and changes them.

For terms are not prior to essences, but essences are first, and terms second.

Wherefore also when the essence is a work or creature, then the words 'He made,' and 'He became,' and 'He created,' are used of it properly, and designate the work.

But when the Essence is an Offspring and Son, then 'He made,' and 'He became,' and 'He created,' no longer properly belong to it, nor designate a work ; but certain texts brought against the Catholic view, instead of bringing his own proofs, vid. Orat. i. 37.

Yet after all it is commonly his way, as here, to start with some pee exposition of the Catholic doctrine which the Arian sense of the text in question opposes, and thus to create a prejudice or proof against the latter. vid. Orat. i. 10. 38. 40. init. 53. d. ii. 5. 12. init. 32—34. 3544. init. which refers to the whole discussion, 18—43. 73. 77iii 18. init. 36. init.

42. 54 51. init. &c. On the other hand he makes the ecclesiastical sense the rule of interpretation, rovtw [T@ oKory, the general drift of Scripture doctrine] womep Kavove xpnoapevor Mpooexwpev T7 dvdyvacer THS Oeomvevorou ypahys, ill. 28. fin.

This illustrates what he means when he says that certain texts have a 'good,'

'He made' we use without question for 'He begat.'

Thus fathers often call the sons born of them their servants, yet without denying the genuineness of their nature; and often they affectionately call their own servants children, yet without putting out of sight their purchase of them originally ; for they use the one appellation from their authority as being fathers, but in the other they speak from af- 'pious,' 'orthodox' sense, i.e. they can be interpreted (in spite, if so be, of appearances) in harmony with the Kegula ide. vid. infr. § 43, note; also notes on 35. and ili. 58

I § 22, note.

2 i.e. in any true sense of the word 'image;' or, so that He may be accounted the dmapdAdakros elxwy of the Father, vid. de Syn. 23, note1.

The ancient Fathers consider, that the Divine Sonship is the very consequence (so to speak) of the necessity that exists. that One who is Infinite Perfection should subsist again in a Perfect Image of Himself, which is the doctrine to which Athan, goes on to allude, and the idea of which (he says) is prior to that of creation.

A redundatio in imaginem is synonymous with a generatio Filii.

Cf. Thomassin, de Trin. 19, 1.

3 For xaproyévos 7 ovcia, de Decr. 15. N. 9. yevyntixds, Orat, iii. 66. iv. 4. fin. dyovos, i. 14. fin, Sent. Dion. 15. 19. n pvotry fection.

Thus Sara called Abraham lord, though not a servant but a wife ; and while to oveorns, Damasc. F. O. i, 8 p. 133. axapmos, Cyr. hes. p. 45

Epiph. Her. 65 p. 609. b. Vid. the yévynaus and the eriots contrasted together Orat. i. 29. de Decr. 11, n. 6, de Syn. 51, n. 4.

The doctrine in the text is shortly expressed, 7/7. Orat. iv. 4 fin. ek dyovos Kai avevépynTos.

4 Orat. iii. 59, &c.

6 évovawos, 7277. 28.

7 § 7, note x3, 5 Orat. iii. 63, c

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Philemon the master the Apostle joined Onesimus the servant as a brother, Bathsheba, although mother, called her son servant, saying to his father, 'Thy servant Solomon & ;'— afterwards also Nathan the Prophet came in and repeated her words to David, 'Solomon thy servant9.?

Nor did they mind calling the son a servant, for while David heard it, he recognised the 'nature,' and while they spoke it, they forgot not the 'genuineness,' praying that he might be made his father's heir, to whom they gave the name of servant; for to David he was son by nature. nature.

Thus Hezekiah, as it is written in Isaiah, said in his prayer, 'From this day I will make children, who shall declare Thy righteousness, O God of my salvations.'

He then said, 'I will make;' but the Prophet in that very book and the Fourth of Kings, thus speaks, 'And the sons who shall come forth of thee®'

He uses then 'make' for 'beget,' and he calls them who were to spring from him, 'made,' and no one questions whether the term has reference to a natural offspring. Again, Eve on bearing Cain said, 'I have gotten a man from the Lord? ;' thus she too used ' gotten' for ' brought forth.'

For, first she saw the child, yet next she said, 'I have gotten.' Nor would any one consider, because of 'I have gotten,' that Cain was purchased from without, instead of being born of her.

Again, the Patriarch Jacob said to Joseph, 'And now thy two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, which became thine in Egypt, before I came unto thee into Egypt, are mine®,'

And Scripture says about Job, 'And there came to him seven sons and three daughters9.'

As Moses too has said in the Law, 'If sons become to any one,' and ' If he make a son*®,'

Here again they speak of those who are begotten, as 'become' and 'made,' knowing that, while they are acknowledged to be sons, we need not make a question of 'they became,' or 'I have gotten,' or 'I made?'

For nature and truth draw the meaning to themselves.

4. As then, when we read this, we interpret it fairly, without accounting Solomon a servant because we hear him so called, but a son natural and genuine, so also, if, concerning the Saviour, who is confessed to be in truth the Son, and to be the Word by nature, the saints say, 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him,' or if He say of Himself,

"The Lord created me,' and, 'I am Thy servant and the Son of Thine handmaid?,' and the like, let not any on this account deny that He is proper to the Father and from Him ; but, as in the case of Solomon and David, let them have a right idea of the Father and the Son.

For if, though they hear Solomon called a servant, they acknowledge him to be a son, are they not deserving of many deaths?, who, instead of preserving the same explanation in the instance of the Lord, whenever they hear ' Offspring,' and ' Word,' and ' Wisdom,' forcibly misinterpret and deny the generation, natural and genuine, of the Son from the Father; but on hearing words and terms proper to a work, forthwith drop down to the notion of His being by nature a work, and deny the Word; and this, though it is possible, from His having been made man, to refer all these terms to His: humanity?

And are they not proved to be 'an abomination' also "unto the Lord,' as having ' diverse weights3' with them, and with this estimating those other instances, and with that blaspheming the Lord?

But perhaps they grant that the word 'servant' is used under a certain understanding, but lay stress upon 'Who made' as some great support of their heresy.

But this stay of theirs also is but a broken reed ; for if they are aware of the style of Scripture, they must at once give sentence against4+ themselves.

For as Solomon, though a son, is called a "5. This being so, when persons ask whether the Lord is a creature or work, it is proper to ask of them this first, whether He is Son and Word and Wisdom.

For it this is shewn, the surmise about work and creation falls to the ground at once and is ended.

For a work could never be Son and Word; nor could the Son be a work.

And again, this being the state of the case, the proof is plain to all, that the phrase, ''l'o Him who made Him' does not serve their heresy, but rather condemns it.

For it has been shewn that the expression ' He made' is applied in divine Scripture even to children genuine and natural; whence, the Lord being proved to be the Father's Son naturally and genuinely, and Word, and Wisdom, though 'He maue' be used concerning

Him, or 'He became,' this is not said of Him as if a work, but the saints make no uestion about using the expression,— servant, so, to repeat what was said above, ete in the case of etioinen waaties: although parents call the sons springing from | —————_— = eee themselves 'made' and 'created' and 'be5 Is. xxxviii. 19, LX X.

6 2 Kings xx. 18; Is. xxxix, 7: coming,' for all this they do not deny their tae iv. 1, and 77/7. 44. note on Qana.

8 Gen. xlviii. 5,

9 Jodi, 2 to Cf. Deut. xxi. 15; ee ee 8 A es Lave XXV. oF EXXie II Sevag. ii. 6. b. ie dip ieiwee ce, P + That is, while the style of Scripture yus¢Z/es us in thus in2 atin Aa a Sheer ine oo Cxvi. 16. terpreting the word ¢ made,' doctrinal trath ne ie to do so, a: Provieeras ike ae an He considers the Regula Fidei the principle of interpretation, and accordingly he goes on at once to apply it. vid. supr. § 1, note 13,

DISCOURSE

IL.

kiah's children.

For though the fathers had begotten them from themselves, still it is written, 'I have made,' and 'I shave gotten,' and ' He became.'

Therefore God's enemies, in spite of their repeated allegation of such phrases?, ought now, though late in the day, after what has been said, to disown their irreligious thoughts, and think of the Lord as of a true Son, Word, and Wisdom of the in a human way, but they acknowledged two senses of the word 'faithful' in Scripture, first 'believing,' then 'trustworthy,' of which the former belongs to man, the latter to God.

Thus Abraham was faithful, because He believed God's word; and God faithful, for, as David says in the Psalm, ' The Lord is faithful in all His words+4,' or is trustworthy, and cannot lie.

Again, 'If any faithful woman have widows 5,' she is so called for her might faith ; but, 'It is a faithful saying ®,' because what He hath spoken has a claim on our faith, for it is true, and is not otherwise.

Accordingly the words, 'Who is faithful to Him that made Him,' implies no parallel with others, nor means that by having faith He became wellpleasing; but that, being Son of the True

God, He too is faithful, and ought to be believed in all He says and does, Himself remaining unalterable and not changed? in His human Economy and fleshly presence.

Father, not a work, not a creature.

For if the Son be a creature, by what word then and by what wisdom was He made Himself3? for all the works were made through the Word and the Wisdom, as it is written,

"In wisdom hast Thou made them all,' and, ' All things were made by Him, and without Him was not anything made+.'

But if it be He who is the Word and the Wisdom, by which all things come to be, it follows that He is not in the number of works, nor in short of things originate, but the Offspring of 7. Thus then we may meet these men who are shameless, and from the single expression the Father.

6. For consider how grave an error it is, to call God's Word a work.

Solomon says in one place in Ecclesiastes, that 'God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil.'

If then the Word be a work, do you mean that He as well as others will be brought into judgment? and what room is there for judgment, when the Judge is on trial? who 'He made,' may shew that they err in thinking that the Word of God is a work.

But further, since the drift also of the context is orthodox, shewing the time and the relation to which this expression points, I ought to shew from it also how the heretics lack reason; viz. by considering, as we have done above, the occasion when it was used and for what purpose.

Now the Apostle is not discussing things before the creation when he thus speaks, but when 'the Word became flesh; for thus it is written, will give to the just their blessing, who to the unworthy their punishment, the Lord, as you must suppose, standing on trial with the rest ? by what law shall He, the Lawgiver, Himself be judged?

These things are proper to the works, to be on trial, to be blessed and to be punished by the Son.

Now then fear the Judge, and let Solomon's words convince you.

'Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession Jesus, who was faithful to Him that made Him.'

Now when became He 'Apostle,' but when He put on our flesh? and when became He ' High Priest of our profession,' but when, after offering

Himself for us, He raised His Body from the dead, and, as now, Himself brings near and offers to the Father those who in faith approach Him, redeeming all, and for all propitiating God?

Not then as wishing to signify the Essence of the Word nor His natural generation from the Father, did the Apostle say, 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him'—(perish the thought! for the Word is not made, but makes)—but as signifying His

For if God shall bring the works one and all into judgment, but the Son is not in the number of things put on trial, but rather is

Himself the Judge of works one and all, is not the proof clearer than the sun, that the Son is not a work but the Father's Word, in whorn all the works both come to be and come into judgment? Further, if the expression, ' Who was faithful,' is a difficulty to them, from the thought that 'faithful' is used of Him as of others, as if He exercises faith and so receives the reward of faith, they must proceed at this rate to find fault with Moses for saying, 'God faithful and true?,' and with St. Paul for writing, 'God is

4 Ps, cxlv. 14. LXX.

5 x Tim, vy, x6.

6 Tit. iii, 8, &c.

7 drpentos Kal py adAovovmcvos; vid. supr. de Decr. 14. it was the tendency of Arianism to consider that in the Incarnation some such change actually was undergone by the Word, as they had from the first maintained in the abstract was possible; that whereas faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able3.'

But when the saints spoke thus, they were not thinking of God He was in mature tpemros, He was in /act adAovodpevos.

'his was implied in the doctrine that His superhuman nature supplied the place of a soul in His manhood.

Hence the semi-Arian Sirmian Creed anathematizes those who said, roy Adyov tpomnv vropemevy- «ota, vid. De Syn. 27.

12).

This doctrine connected them with the Apollinarian and Eutychian Schools, to the former of which Athan. compares them, .vxtr. Afodi. i. 12, while, as opposing the latter, Theodoret entities his first Dialogue "Arpemtos.

2 defeidia, Orat. ili. 59. a Sent. D. 4. C :

3 Orat. iii. 62 init. za/7. § 22, note.

4 Ps. civ, 24; Johni. 3. t Eccles. xii. 14.

2 Combines Greek of Deut. xxxii. 4 and Ex. xxxiv. 6; cf. Rev. iii. 14.

3 x Cor, x, 13.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

considered as the Word 3", were made, but that the Word, being Framer of all, afterwards + was made High Priest, by putting on a body which was originate and made, and such as He can offer for us; wherefore He is said to be made.

If then indeed the Lord did not become man 5, that is a point for the Arians to battle ; but it the 'Word became flesh,' what ought to have been said concerning Him when become man, but 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him?' for as it is proper to the Word to have it said of Him, 'In the beginning was the Word,' so it is proper to man to 'become' and to be 'made.'

Who then, on seeing the Lord as a man walking about, and yet appearing to be God from His works, would not have asked, Who made Him man? and who again, on such a question, would not have answered, that the Father made Him man, and sent Him to us as High Priest?

And this meaning, and time, and character, the Apostle himself, the writer of the words, descent to mankind and High-priesthood which did 'become'—as one may easily see from the account given of the Law and of Aaron.

I mean, Aaron was not born a high-priest, but a man; and in process of time, when God willed, he became a high-priest; yet became so, not simply, nor as betokened by his ordinary garments, but putting over them the ephod, the breastplate', the robe, which the women wrought at God's command, and going in them into the holy place, he offered the sacrifice for the people; and in them, as it were, mediated between the vision of God and the sacrifices of men.

Thus then the Lord also, 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God ; but when the Father willed that ransoms should be paid for all and to all, grace should be given, then truly the Word, as Aaron his robe, so did He take earthly flesh, having

Mary for the Mother of His Body as if virgin earth, that, as a High Priest, having He as others an offering, He might offer Himself to the Father, and cleanse us all from sins in His own blood, and might rise from the dead.

'Who is faithful to Him that made Him,' will best make plain to us, if we attend to what goes before them.

For there is one train of thought, and the lection is all about One and the Same.

He writes then in the Epistle to the Hebrews thus; ' Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same; that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.

For verily He took not on Him the nature of Angels; but He took on Him the seed of Abraham.

Wherefore in all things it behoved 8. For what happened of old was a shadow of this; and what the Saviour did on His coming, this Aaron shadowed out according to the Law.

As then Aaron was the same and did not change by putting on the high-priestly dress 3, but remaining the same was only robed, so that, had any one seen him offering, and had said, 'Lo, Aaron has this day become high-priest,' he had not implied that he then had been born man, for man he was even before he became high-priest, but that he had been made high-priest in his ministry, on putting on the garments made and prepared for the high-priesthood ; in the same way it is possible in the Lord's instance also to understand aright, that He did not become other than Himself on taking the flesh, but, being the same as before, He was robed in it; and the expressions 'He became' and 'He was made,' must not be understood as if the Word,

38 7 Adyos éort. cf. i. 43. Orat. ii. 74. €. iii. 38 init. 39. b. 47 init. 45 init. 52. b. iv. 23. f.

4 The Arians considered that our Lord's Priesthood preceded His Incarnation, and belonged to His Divine Nature, and was in consequence the token of an inferior divinity.

The notice of it therefore in this text did but confirm them in their interpretatiop of the words sade, &°c.

For the Arians, vid. Epiph. Her. 60, 37.

Eusebius too had distinctly declared, Qui videbatur, erat agnus Dei; qui occultabatur sacerdos Dei. advers. Sadell. i. p. 2. bd. vid. also Demonst. i. 10. p. 38. iv. 16. p. 193. Vv. 3. Pp. 223. contr.

Marc. pp. 8 and 9. 66. 74. 95.

Even S. Cyril of Jerusalem makes a similar admission, Catech. x. 14.

Nay S. Ambrose calls the Word, plenum justitiz sacerdotalis, de/ug. sec. 3.14.

S. Clement Alex. before them speaks once or twice of the Adyos apxvepeds, e.g. Strom. ii. 9 fin. and Philo still earlier uses similar language, de Profug. p. 466. (whom S, Ambrose follows), de Sommniis p. 597. vid. Thomassin. de /ucarn. x. 9.

Nestorius on the other hand maintained that the Man Christ Jesus was the Priest, relying on the text which has given rise to this note; Cyril, adv. Nest. p. 64. and Augustine and Fulgentius may be taken to countenance him, de Consens. and Evang. i. 6. ad Thrasim. iiis 30.

The Catholic doctrine is, that the Divine Word is Priest zz and according to His manhood. vid. the parallel use of mpwrézoxos, infr. 62—-64.

'As He is called Prophet and even Apostle for His humanity," says S. Cyril Alex. 'so also Priest.'

Glafh. ii. p. 58. and so Epiph. Zoc. cit. Thomassin Joc. cit, makes a distinction between a divine Priesthood or Mediatorship, such as the Word may be said to sustain between the Father and all creatures, and an earthly one for the sake of sinners. vid. also Huet Ovigenian. ii. 3. § 4, 5.

For the history of the controversy among Protestants as to the Nature to which His Mediatorship belongs, vid. Petav. Jcarn. xii. 3. 4. [Herzog-Plitt Art. Stancar.] 1 Exod. xxix. 5.

2 avepyaorov ys is an allusion to Adam's formation from the ground ; and so Irenzus, He». iii. ar. fin. and many later fathers,

3 This is one of those distinct and luminous protests by anticipation against Nestorianism, which in consequence may be abused to the purpose of the opposite heresy.

Such expressions as mepirtGémevos Thy eoOATa, éxadUmrero, évdvedpevos o@ma, were familiar with the Apollinarians, against whom S. Athanasius is, if possible, even more decided.

Theodoret objects Her. v. 11. P. 422. to the word mpoxkdAumma, as applied to our Lord's manhood, as implying that He had no soul; vid. also Naz. Zp. to2, fin, (ed. 1840),

In Naz. £f. 101. p. 90. mapaméracua is used to denote an lle Aarian idea.

Such expressions were taken to imply that Christ was not in nature maz, only in some sense human; not a substance, but an appearance ; yet pseudo-Athan. contr, Sabell. Greg.

4. has rapamenetaowévnv and kdAvpma, ibid. init. S. Cyril. Hieros. karaméracua, Catech. xii. 26. xiii, 32, after Hebr. x. 20. and Athan, ad Adelph.

5. e. Theodor. naparéragua, Eran.i. p. 22, and mpoxd\upma, ibid. p. 23. and adv. Gent. vi. p-877. and oroAy

Eran, \.¢. S. Leo has caro Christi velamen, £4, 59. P. 979. vid. also Serm. 22. p.70. Sevm. 25. p. 84.

¥ 5 [One of the few passages in which Ath. glances at the Arian Christology.

A long note is omitted here on the subject of O7 ix 8, note 3.]

DISCOURSE

il.

Him to be made like unto His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful High

Priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.

For in that He Himself hath suffered being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted.

Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of a heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Jesus ; who was faithful to Him that made Him ®,'

10. Now the so-called gods of the Greeks, unworthy the name, are faithful neither in their essence nor in their promises; for the same are not everywhere, nay, the local deities come to nought in course of time, and undergo a natural dissolution; wherefore the Word cries out against them, that 'faith is not strong in them,' but they are 'waters that fail,' and 'there is no faith in them.'

But the God of all, being one really and indeed and true, is faithful, who is ever the same, and says, 'See now, that I, even I am He,' and I 'change not?;' and therefore His Son is 'faithful,' being ever the same and unchanging, deceiving neither in His essence nor in His promise ;— as again says the Apostle writing to the Thessalonians,

' Faithful is He who calleth you, who also will do it?;' for in doing what He promises, He is faithful to His words.

And he thus writes to the Hebrews as to the word's meaning 'unchangeable ;' 'If we believe not, yet He abideth faithful; He cannot deny Himself3.?

Therefore reasonably the Apostle, discoursing concerning the bodily presence of the Word, says, an 'Apostle and faithful to Him that made Him,' shewing us that, even when made man, 'Jesus Christ' is 'the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever+' is unchangeable.

And as the Apostle makes mention in his Epistle of His being made man when mentioning His High Priesthood, so too he kept no long silence about His Godhead, but rather mentions it forthwith, furnishing to us a safeguard on every side, and most of all when he speaks of His humility, that we may forthwith know His loftiness and His majesty which is the Father's.

For instance, he says, 'Moses as a servant, but Christ as a Sons;' and the former ' faithful in his house,' and the latter 'over the house,' as having Himself built it, and being its Lord and Framer, and as God sanctifying it.

For Moses, a man by nature, became faithful, in believing God who spoke to Him by His Word; but® the Word was not as one of things originate in a body, nor as creature in creature, but as God in flesh7, and Framer of all and Builder in that which was built by Him.

And men are clothed in flesh in order to be and to subsist; but the Word of God was made man in order to sanctify the flesh, and, though He was Lord, was in the form of a servant; for the whole creature is the 9. Who can read this whole passage without condemning the Arians, and admiring the blessed Apostle, who has spoken well? for when was Christ 'made,' when became He ' Apostle,' except when, like us, He 'took part in flesh and blood?'

And when became He 'a merciful and faithful High Priest,' except when 'in all things He was made like unto

His brethren?'

And then was He ' made like,' when He became man, having put upon Him our flesh.

Wherefore Paul was writing concerning the Word's human Economy, when he said, 'Who was faithful to Him that made

Him,' and not concerning His Essence.

Have not therefore any more the madness to say that the Word of God is a work; whereas He is Son by nature Only-begotten, and then had 'brethren,' when He took on Him flesh like ours; which moreover, by Himself offering Himself, He was named and became 'merciful and faithful,'—merciful, because in mercy to us He offered Himself for us, and faithful, not as sharing faith with us, nor as having faith in any one as we have, but as deserving to receive faith in all He says and does, and as offering a faithful sacrifice, one which remains and does not come to nought For those which were offered according to the Law, had not this faithfulness, passing away with the day and needing a further cleansing ; but the Saviour's sacrifice, taking place once, has perfected everything, and is become faithful as remaining for ever.

And Aaron had successors, and in a word the priesthood under the Law exchanged its first ministers as time and death went on; but the Lord having a high priesthood without transition and without succession, has become a 'faithful High

Priest,' as continuing for ever; and faithful too by promise, that He may hear? and not mislead those who come to Him.

This may be also learned from the Epistle of the great Peter, who says, 'Let them that suffer according to the will of God, commit their souls to a faithful Creator'.

For He is faithful as not changing, but abiding ever, and rendering what He has promised.

I Vid. Jer. ix. 3. and xv. 18; Deut. xxxii. 20, LXX. ; ib. xxxii, 39; Mal. ili. 6.

2 1 Thess, v. 24.

3 2 Tim. ii. 13.

4 Heb. xiii. 8.

5 Heb. iii. 5, 6.

6 Here is a protest beforehand against the Monophysite doc- \trine, but such anticipations of various heresies are too frequent, as we proceed, to require or bear notice. a ae 7 cds ev gapki, vid. Adyos év G. ili. 54. ae O. €v TWMATL, li, 12. c. 15. aA. ev cup. Sent. D. 8 fin.

Aa 6 Heb. ii. 14—18; iii. 2.

7 Or, answer, vid. infr, iii. 27.

8 x Pet. iv. 19.

VOL IV.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

of the kind, and only catch at sweh stray expressions as ' He made' and ' He has been made,' I fear lest, from hearing, 'Im the beginning God made the heaven and the earth,' and 'He made the sun and the moon,' and 'He made the sea,' they should come in time to call the Word the heaven, and the Light which took place on the first day, and the earth, and each particular thing that has been made, so as to end in resembling the Stoics, as. they are called, the one drawing out their God into all things, the other ranking God's Word with each work in particular ; which they have well nigh done already, saying that He is one of His works.

Word's servant, which by Him came to be, and was made. tr. Hence it holds that the Apostle's expression,

'He made,' does not prove that the Word is made, but that body, which He took like ours; and in consequence He is called our brother, as having become man.

But if it has been shewn, that, even though the word 'made' be referred to the Very Word, it is used for 'begat,' what further perverse expedient will they be able to fall upon, now that the present discussion has cleared up the word in every point of view, and shewn that the Son is not a work, but in Essence' indeed the Father's offspring, while in the Economy, according to the good pleasure® of the Father,

He was on our behalf made, and consists as man?

For this reason then it is said by the Apostle, 'Who was faithful to Him that made

Him ;' and in the Proverbs, even creation is spoken of.

For so long as we are confessing that He became man, there is no question about saying, as was observed before, whether 'He became,' or 'He has been made,' or 'created,' or ' formed,' or ' servant,' or 'son of an handmaid,' or 'son of man,' or ' was constituted,' or 'took His journey,' or 'bridegroom,' or 'brother's son,' or 'brother.'

All these terms happen to be proper to man's constitution; and such as these do not designate the Essence of the Word, but that He has become man, 12.

But here they must have the same answer as before, and first be told that the Word is a Son, as has been said above ?, and not a work, and that such terms are not to be understood of His Godhead, but the reason and manner of them investigated.

Topersons who so inquire, the human Economy will plainly present itself, which He undertook for our sake.

For Peter, after saying, 'He hath made Lord and Christ,' straightway added, 'this Jesus whom ye crucified ;' which makes it plain to any one, even, if so be, to them, provided they attend to the context, that not the Essence of the Word, but He according to His manhood is said to have been made.

For what was crucified but the body? and how could be signified what was bodily in the Word, except by saying 'He made?'

Especially has that phrase, ' He made,' a meaning consistent with orthodoxy; in that he has not said, as I observed before, 'He made Him Word,' but 'He made Him Lord,' nor that in general terms3, but 'towards' us, and 'in the midst of' us, as much as to say, ' He manifested Him.'

And this Peter himself, when he began this primary teaching, carefully+ expressed, when he said to them, ' Ye men of Israel, hear these words : Jesus of Nazareth, a man manifested of God towards you by miracles, and wonders, and signs, which God did by Him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves know 5.' Consequently the term which he uses in the end, 'made,' this He has explained in the beginning by 'manifested,' for by the signs and wonders which the Lord did, He was manifested to be not merely man, but God in a body and Lord also, the Christ.

Such also is the passage in the Gospel according to John, ' Therefore the more did the Jews persecute Him, because He not only broke the Sabbath, but said also that God was His own Father, making Himself

CHAPTER XV.

TEXTS EXPLAINED ; FIFTHLY, ACTS ii. 36.

The Regula Fidei must be observed; made applies to our Lord's manhood; and to His manifestation ; and to His office relative to us; and is relative to the Jews.

Parallel instance in Gen. xxvii. 29, 37.

The context contradicts the Arian interpretation.

11 (continued). THE same is the meaning of the passage in the Acts which they also allege, that in which Peter says, that ' He hath made both Lord and Christ that same Jesus whom ye have crucified.'

For here too it is not written, 'He made for Himself a Son,' or 'He made Himself a Word,' that they should have such notions, If then it has not escaped their memory, that they speak concerning the Son of God, let them make search whether it is anywhere written,

'God made Himself a Son,' or "He created for Himself a Word ;' or again, whether it is anywhere written in plain terms,

"The Word is a work or creation ;' and then let them proceed to make their case, the insensate men, that here too they may receive their answer.

But if they can produce nothing ee ee t Brucker de Zenon. §$7.n.14.

2% § x, note 13.

3 amdAds.

4 wera maparnpycews. vid. infr. 44. €. 59. b. 71. e. Oras. iii. 52. & 5 Acts ii. 22.

8 nar' eiSoniay Oral. iii. 64. init.

DISCOURSE

II.

equal with God ®'

For the Lord did not then fashion Himself to be God, nor indeed is a made God conceivable, but He manifested it by the works, saying, 'Though ye believe not Me, believe My works, that ye may know that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me7?,'

Thus then the Father has 'made' Him Lord and King in the midst of us, and towards us refuge for the oppressed 2,' and it stood to reason that these expressions do not shew that God is originate, but that His beneficence

'becomes' towards each individual, the same sense has the expression of Peter also.

14. For the Son of God indeed, being Himself the Word, is Lord of all; but we once were subject from the first to the slavery of corruption and the curse of the Law, then by degrees fashioning for ourselves things that were not, we served, as says the blessed Apostle, ' them which by nature are no Gods *,' and, ignorant of the true God, we preferred things that were not to the truth; but afterwards, as the ancient people when oppressed in Egypt groaned, so, when we too had the Law ' engrafted 2' in us, and according to the unutterable sighings 3 of the Spirit made our intercession, 'O Lord our

God, take possession of us 4,' then, as 'He became for a house of refuge' and a 'God and defence,' so also He became our Lord.

Nor did He then begin to be, but we began to have Him for our Lord.

For upon this, God being good and Father of the Lord, in pity, and desiring to be known by all, makes His own

Son put on Him a human body and become man, and be called Jesus, that in this body offering Himself for all, He might deliver all from false worship and corruption, and might

Himself become of all Lord and King.

His becoming therefore in this way Lord and King, this it is that Peter means by, 'He hath made

Him Lord,' and 'hath sent Christ ;' as much as to say, that the Father in making Him man

(for to be made belongs to man), did not simply make Him man, but has made Him in order to His being Lord of all men, and to His hallowing all through the Anointing.

For though the Word existing in the form of God took a servant's form, yet the assumption of the flesh did not make a servants of the Word, who was by nature Lord ; but rather, not only was it that emancipation of all humanity which takes place by the Word, but that very Word who was by nature Lord, and was then made man, hath by means of a servant's form been made Lord of all and Christ, that is, in order to hallow all by the Spirit.

And as God, when 'becoming a God and defence,' and saying, ' I will be a God to them,' does not then become

God more than before, nor then begins to become God, but, what He ever is, that He then becomes to those who need Him, when it who were once disobedient; and it is plain that He who is now displayed as Lord and King, does not then begin to be King and Lord, but begins to shew His Lordship, and to extend it even over the disobedient.

13. If then they suppose that the Saviour was not Lord and King, even before He became man and endured the Cross, but then began to be Lord, let them know that they are openly reviving the statements of the Samosatene.

But if, as we have quoted and declared above, He is Lord and King everlasting, seeing that Abraham worships Him as Lord, and Moses says, ' Then the Lord rained upon Sodom and upon Gomorrah brimstone and fire from the Lord out of heaven®;' and David in the Psalms, 'The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit Thou on My right hand 9;' and, ' Thy Throne,

O God, is for ever and ever; a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Thy Kingdom";' and, 'Thy Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom" ;' itis plain that even before He became man, He was King and Lord everlasting, being

Image and Word of the Father.

And the Word being everlasting Lord and King, it is very plain again that Peter said not that the Essence of the Son was made, but spoke of His

Lordship over us, which 'became' when He became man, and, redeeming all by the Cross, became Lord of all and King.

But if they continue the argument on the ground of its being written, 'He made,' not willing that ' He made' should be taken in the sense of 'He manifested,' either from want of apprehension, or from their Christ-opposing purpose, let them attend to another sound exposition of Peter's words.

For he who becomes Lord of others, comes into the possession of beings already in existence ; but if the Lord is Framer of all and everlasting King, and when He became man, then gained possession of us, here too is a way in which Peter's language evidently does not signify that the Essence of the Word is a work, but the after-subjection of all things, and the Saviour's Lordship which came to be over all.

And this coincides with what we said before™*; for as we then introduced the words, ' Become my God and defence,' and 'the Lord became a 12 Ps, Ixxi. 3 stony rock, E. V. Ps. ix. 9. deyence. t Gal. iv. 8.

2 James i, 21.

3 Rom, viii. 26.

4 Is. xxvi. 13. LXX.

5 ov« éSovAoy Tov Aoyov though, as he said sup;. § 10, the Word became a servant, as far as He was man.

He says the same thing £4. 4g 17.

So say Naz. Orat, 32.18, Nyssen. ad Simpl. (t. 2. p. 471-) Cyril. Alex. adv. Theodor. p. 223. Hilav. de Trin, xi. Ambros, 1. ZfZ. 46, 3. aa2 7 John x. 38. not to the letter.

Ps. cx. 1.

10 Ps, xlv, 118 § 62, cf. Serm. Maj. de Fid. 1.

6 John v, 16, 18.

8 Gen, xix. 24.

1 Ps, cxlv. 13.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

shalt Thou suffer Thy Holy One to see corruption 3.'

Now that these passages have not David for their scope he himself witnesses, avowing that He who was coming was His own Lord.

Nay you yourselves know that He is dead, and His remains are with you.

That the Christ then must be such as the Scriptures say, you will plainly confess yourselves.

For those announcements come from God, and in them falsehood cannot be.

If then ye can state that such a one has come before, and can prove him God from the signs and wonders which he did, ye have reason for maintaining the contest, but if ye are not able to prove His coming, but are expecting such an one still, recognise the true season from Daniel, for his words relate to the present time.

But if this present season be that which was of old afore-announced, and ye have seen what has taken place among us, be sure that this Jesus, whom ye crucified, this is the expected Christ.

For David and all the Prophets died, and the sepulchres of all are with you, but that Resurrection which has now taken place, has shewn that the scope of these passages is Jesus.

For the crucifixion is denoted by 'Ye shall see your Life hanging,' and the wound in the side by the spear answers to ' He was led as a sheep to the slaughter4,' and the resurrection, nay more, the rising of the ancient dead from out their sepulchres (for these most of you have seen), this is, 'Thou shalt not leave My soul in hades,' and ' He swallowed up death in strengths,' and again, 'God will wipe away.'

For the signs which actually took place shew that He who was in a body was God, and also the Life and Lord of death.

For it became the Christ, when giving life to others, Himself not to. be detained by death; but this could not have happened, had He, as you suppose, been a mere man.

But in truth He is the Son of God, for men are all subject. to death.

Let no one therefore doubt, but the whole house of Israel know assuredly that this Jesus, whom ye saw in shape a man, doing signs and such works, as no one ever yet had done, is Himself the Christ and Lord of all.

For though made man, and called JEsus, as. we said before, He received no loss by that human passion, but rather, in being made man, He is manifested as Lord of quick and dead.

For since, as the Apostle said, 'in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe®'

And so, since we men would not acknowledge God through His Word, nor serve the Word of God our pleaseth Him, so Christ also being by nature

Lord and King everlasting, does not become Lord more than He was at the time He is sent forth, nor then begins to be Lord and King, but what He is ever, that He then is made according to the flesh; and, having redeemed all, He becomes thereby again Lord of quick and dead.

For Him henceforth do all things serve, and this is David's meaning in the Psalm, ' The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit Thou on My right hand, until I make Thine enemies

Thy footstool®.'

For it was fitting that the redemption should take place through none other than Him who is the Lord by nature, lest, though created by the Son, we should name another Lord, and fall into the Arian and Greek folly, serving the creature beyond the all-creating God'.

15. This, at least according to my nothingness, is the meaning of this passage; moreover, a true and a good meaning have these words of Peter as regards the Jews.

For Jews, astray from the truth, expect indeed the Christ as coming, but do not reckon that He undergoes a passion, saying what they understand not; 'We know that, when the Christ cometh, He abideth for ever, and how sayest Thou, that He must be lifted up 8?'

Next they suppose Him, not the Word coming in flesh, but a mere man, as were all the kings.

The Lord then, admonishing Cleopas and the other, taught them that the Christ must first suffer; and the rest of the Jews that God was come among them, saying,

'If He called them gods to whom the word of God came, and the Scripture cannot be broken, say ye of Him whom the Father hath sanctified and sent into the world, Thou blasphemest, because I said, I am the Son of God9?'

16, Peter then, having learned this from the Saviour, in both points set the Jews right, saying, "O Jews, the divine Scriptures announce that Christ cometh, and you consider Him a mere man as one of David's descendants, whereas what is written of Him shews Him to be not such as you say, but rather announces Him as Lord and God, and immortal, and dispenser of life.

For Moses has said, 'Ye shall see your Life hanging before your eyes*.') And David in the hundred and ninth Psalm, 'The Lord said unto My Lord, Sit Thou on My right hand, till I make Thine enemies Thy footstool?;' and in the fifteenth,

'Thou shalt not leave my soul in hades, neither Gupsvexe x:

7 Vid. Rom. i. 25. and so both text quently, e.g. Hp. Ag. 4. e. 13. c 16, note

John x. 36. t Deut. xxviii. 66.

Vid. [de Zucar. 35. thus explained by the Fathers}. xt and application very free.

Vid. supr. 1. 8, note 8, infr. iii.

John xii. 34, not to the letter.

The text is frequently 3 Ps. xvi. 10.

4 Is. liii. 7.

5 Is. xxv. 8.

6 x Cor, i. 2% Psexy 1s

DISCOURSE

II.

a natural Master, it pleased God to shew in man more from his birth he said this); but his authority over his brother, which came to pass subsequently.

His own Lordship, and so to draw all men to Himself.

But to do this by a mere man beseemed not7; lest, having man for our Lord, we should become worshippers of man &%, Therefore the Word Himself became flesh, and the Father called His Name Jesus, and so 'made' Him Lord and Christ, as much as to say, 'He made Him to rule and to reign ;' that while in the Name of Jesus, whom ye crucified, every knee bows, we may acknowledge as Lord and King both the Son and through Him the Father."

_18, Much more then did Peter say this without meaning that the Essence of the Word was a work; for he knew Him to be God's Son, confessing, 'Thou art the Christ, the Son of the Living Gods;' but he meant

His Kingdom and Lordship which was formed and came to be according to grace, and was relatively to us.

For while saying this, he was not silent about the Son of God's everlasting Godhead which is the Father's; but He had said already, that He had poured the Spirit on 17. The Jews then, most of them ?, hearing this, came to themselves and forthwith acknowledged the Christ, as it is written in the Acts.

But, the Ario-maniacs on the contrary choose to remain Jews, and to contend with us ; now to give the Spirit with authority, is not in the power of creature or work, but the Spirit is God's Gift® For the creatures are hallowed by the Holy Spirit ; but the Son, in Peter ; so let us proceed to place before them some parallel phrases; perhaps it may have some effect upon them, to find what the usage is of divine Scripture.

Now that Christ is everlasting Lord and King, has become plain by what has gone before, nor is there a man to doubt about it; for being Son of God, He must be like Him2, and being like, He is certainly both Lord and King, for He says that He is not hallowed by the Spirit, but on the contrary Himself the Giver of it to all7, is therefore no creature, but true Son of the Father.

And yet He who gives the Spirit, the same is said also to be made; that is, to be made among us Lord because of His manhood, while giving the Spirit because He is

God's Word.

For He ever was and is, as Son, so also Lord and Sovereign of all, being like in all things® to the Father, and having all

Himself, 'He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father.'

On the other hand, that Peter's mere words, 'He hath made Him both Lord and Christ,' do not imply the Son to be a creature, may be seen from Isaac's blessing, though this illustration is but a faint one for our subject.

Now he said to Jacob, ' Become thou lord over thy brother;' and to Esau, «Behold, I have' made him thy lord3,'

Now though the word 'made' had implied Jacob's essence and the coming into being, even then it would not be right in them as much as to imagine the same of the Word of God, for the Son of God is no creature as Jacob was ; besides, they might inquire and so rid themselves of that extravagance.

But if they do not understand it of his essence nor of his coming into being, though Jacob was by nature creature and work, is not their madness worse than the Devil's 4, if what they dare not ascribe in consequence of a like phrase even to things that is the Father's9, as He Himself has said 7°,

CHAPTER XVI.

INTRODUCTORY TO PROVERBS Vili. 22, THAT

THE SON IS NOT A CREATURE.

Arian formula, a creature but not as one of the creatures ; but each creature is unlike all other creatures; and no creature can create.

The Word then differs from all creatures in that in which they, though otherwise differing, all agree together, as creatures; viz. in being an efficient cause ; in being the one medium or instrumental agent in creation; moreover in being the revealer of the Father; and in being the object of worship.

18. (continued). Now in the next place let us consider the passage in the Proverbs, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works!;' although in shewing that the Word is no work, it has been also shewn that He is no creature.

For it is the same by nature originate, that they attach to the Son of God, saying that He is a creature?

For Isaac said 'Become' and 'I have made,' signifying neither the coming into being nor the essence of Jacob (for after thirty years and 5 Matt. xvi. 16.

; oe:

Lop Si.

6 Geod S@pov.

And so more distinctly S. Basil, dépor rod Gcov ro mvedpa. de Sp. S. 57, and more frequently the later Latins, as in the Hymn, 'Altissimi Donum Dei;' and the earlier, e.g.

Hil. de Trin. ii. 29. and August. Tin. xv29. v. 15, Petav. Trin. vii. 13, § 20.

7 Supr. ch, xii.

8 Opovos kata mavta. vid. infr.

§ 22, note 4.

9 Vid. infr. note on Orat. ili. 1. io Vid.

John xvi. 15- "

, : t Prov. viii. 22, [This text, which had been immemorially applied to the Adyos (supr. p. 168, note 7), and which in the false rendering of the LXX. strongly favoured the Arian side], is presently explained at greater length than any other of the texts he handles, forming the chief subject of the Oration henceforth, after an introduction which extends down to 44.

7 In the text the Mediatorial Lordship is made an office of God the Word; still, not as God, but as man.

Cf. Augustine, 772. i.

27. 28.

In like manner the Priesthood is the office of God in the form of man, supr. 8, note 4. And so again none but the Eternal

Son could be tpwréroxos, yet He is so called when sent as Creator and as incarnate. infr. 64.

8 Infr. iii. 32 fin.

I of wAetorote [An exaggeration, cf. Rom. xi. 7, &c.] 2 § 22, note.

3 Gen, xxvii. 29, 374 Alluding to the temptation.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

to say work or creature, so that the proof that}a creature, why add the pretence', 'but not He is no work is a proof also that He is no creature.

Whereas one may marvel at these men, thus devising excuses to be irreligious, and nothing daunted at the refutations which meet them upon every point.

For first they set about deceiving the simple by their questions %, as one of the creatures?' And if He is simply a work, how 'not as one of the works?'

In which we may see the poison of the heresy.

For by saying, 'offspring, but not as one of the offsprings,' they reckon many sons, and one of these they pronounce to be the Lord ; so that according to them He is no more Only-begotten, but one out of many brethren, and is called3 offspring and son.

What use then is this pretence of saying that He is a creature and not a creature? for though ye shall say, Not as 'one of the creatures,'

I will prove this sophism of yours to be foolish.

For still ye pronounce Him to be one of the creatures; and whatever a man might say of the other creatures, such ye hold concerning the Son, ye truly 'fools and blind4.'

For is any one of the creatures just what another is 5, that ye should predicate this of the Son as some prerogative®? And all the visible creation was made in six days :—in the first, the light which He called day; in the second the firmament; in the third, gathering together the waters, He bared the dry land, and brought out the various fruits that are in it; and in the fourth, He made the sun and the moon and all the host of the stars; and on the fifth, He created the race of living things in the sea, and of birds in the air; and on the sixth, He made the quadrupeds on the earth, and at length man.

And 'the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made7; and neither the light is as the night, nor the sun as the moon; nor the irrational as rational man; nor the Angels as the Thrones, nor the Thrones as the Authorities, yet they are all creatures, but each of the things made according to its kind

'Did He who is make from that which was not one that was not or one that was3?' and,

'Had you a son before begetting him+?' And when this had been proved worthless, next they invented the question, 'Is the Unoriginate one or two5?'

Then, when in this they had been confuted, straightway they formed another, 'Has He free-will and an alterable nature®?'

But being forced to give up this, next they set about saying, ' Being made so much better than the Angels7;' and when the truth exposed this pretence, now again, collecting them all together, they think to recommend their heresy by 'work' and 'creature ®.'

For they mean those very things over again, and are true to their own perverseness, putting into various shapes and turning to and fro the same errors, if so be to deceive some by that variousness.

Although then abundant proof has been given above of this their reckless expedient, yet, since they make all places sound with this passage from the Proverbs, and to many who are ignorant of the faith of Christians, seem to say somewhat, it is necessary to examine separately, 'He created' as well as 'Who was faithful to Him that made Him 9 ;' that, as in all others, so in this text also, they may be proved to have got no further than a fantasy.

19. And first let us see the answers, which they returned to Alexander of blessed memory, in the outset, while their heresy was in course of formation.

They wrote thus: 'He is a creature, but not as one of the creatures ' a work, but not as one of the works; an offspring, but not as one of the offsprings *.'

Let every one consider the profligacy and craft of this heresy; for knowing the bitterness of its own malignity, it makes an effort to trick itself out with fair words, and says, what indeed it means, that He is a creature, yet thinks to be able to screen itself by adding, 'but not as one of the creatures.'

However, in thus writing, they rather convict themselves of iIrreligion ; for if, in your opinion, He is simply

2 De Syn. 32.

3 viov xpyuarigew. The question between Catholics and Arians. was whether our Lord was a true Son, or only cad/ed Son.

'Since they whisper something about Word and Wisdom as only zames of the Son, &c." dvéuara povov, supr. i. 26, note x1, and de Decr.

16, note ro.

And so 'the title of Image is not a token of a similar substance, but His ame only,' supr. i. 21, and so in/r. 38. where

Tots Ovdmace is synonymous with kar' érivorav, as Sent. D. 22. f.a.

Vid. also 39. Orat. iil. rr. 18. 'not named Son, but ever Son,' iv.

24. fin, Ep. 42g. 16.

'We call Him so, and mean truly what we say; they say it, but do not confess it.'

Chrysost. in Act. Hom.

33: 4. vid. also vd@ors Homep dvduact, Cyril. de Trin. ii. p. 418.

Non hee nuda nomina, Ambros. de id. i. 17.

Yet, since the Sabellians equally failed here, also considering the Sonship as only a notion or title, vid. Ovat. iv. 2. (where in contrast,

'The Father is Father, and the Son Son,' vid. supr. p. 319, note 1.).

12.

23. 25. the word 'real' was used as against them, and in opposition to avuméaratos Adyoc, by the Arians, and in consequence failed as a test of orthodox teaching; e.g. b

Arius, supr. p. 97. by Euseb, iz Mare. pp. 19, d. ere & 161, c. by Asterius, 7/7. 37. by Palladius and Secundus in the Council of Aquileia ap. Ambros. Off. t. 2. p. 791. (ed. Bened.) by Maximinus ADe.

August. contr, Max. i. 6.

4 Matt. xxiii. 19.

5 And so S, Ambrose, Quz enim creatura non sicut alia creatura non est? Homo non ut Angelus, terra non ut ccelum. de Fid. i, n, 130, and a similar passage in Nyss. contr. Eun. iii. p.1 25 3s

2 From the methodical manner in which the successive portions of his foregving Oration are here referred to, it would almost seem asif he were answering in course some Arian work. vid, also supr,

Orat. i. 37, 53. infr. Orat, iii, 26.

He does not seem to be tracing the conecusssy ely.

3 Supr. ch. vii.

4 Ch. viii.

2 1X.

Bes 7 Ghy xi, 8 Ch. xiv.

° 9 vt xiv. Heb. iii, 2. ang Sy x Vid. Arius's letter, de Syn. 16.

This was the so hism b means gk Map pape with the Fathers of Arnilgices wid.

Jerome in Luciferian. 18. vid. also i i en ie n Eusebjus, sur, 6 efaipetov. vid. in/r. Orat. iii. 3. init. iv. 28. init. Bseks

Eccl. Pi hay pp. in .

73. b. 89. b. 124. a. Pe c. Theodor. H. £.

. 732.

Nyss. contr.

Eunom, iil. p. 133. a. iph. Her.

76. p.

: a Thes, Pp. 1607 Rom. i. ee .

'Sea ho

DISCOURSE

II.

35D; exists and remains im its own essence, as it was made. the Father worketh is the Son's work also), which is absurd and impossible; or, in that He creates and worketh the things of the Father, He Himself is not a work nor a' creature; for else being Himself an efficient cause?, He may cause that to be in the case of things caused, which He Himself has become, or rather He may have no power to cause at all.

20. Let the Word then be excepted from the works, and as Creator be restored to the Father, and be confessed te be Son by nature ; or if simply He be a creature, then let Him be assigned the same condition as the rest one with another, and let them as well as He be said every one of them to be 'a creature, but not as one of the creatures, offspring or work, but not as one of the works or offsprings.'

For ye say that an offspring is the same as a work, writing 'generated or made?'

For though the Son excel the rest on a comparison, still a creature He is nevertheless, as they are; since in those which are by nature creatures one may find some excelling others.

Star, for instance, differs from star in glory, and the rest have all of them their mutual differences when compared together ; yet it follows not for all this that some are lords, and others servants to the superior, nor that some are efficient causes ?, others by them come into being, but all have a nature which comes to be and is created, confessing in their own selves their Framer: as David says in the Psalms, ' The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament sheweth His handy work3;' and as Zorobabel the wise says, ' All the earth calleth upon the Truth, and the heaven blesseth it: all works shake and tremble at it4.'

But if the whole earth hymns the Framer and the Truth, and blesses, and fears it, and its Framer is the Word, and He Himself says,

'I am the Truth,' it follows that the Word is not a creature, but alone proper to the Father, in whom all things are disposed, and He is celebrated by all, as Framer; for 'I was by Him disposing®;' and ' My Father worketh hitherto, and I work7.' And the word ' hitherto' shews His eternal existence in the Father as the Word; for it is proper to the Word to work the Father's works and not to be external to Him.

For how, if, as you hold, He is come of nothing, is He able to frame things that are nothing into being? or if He, a creature, withal frames a creature, the same will be conceivable in the case of every creature, viz. the power to frame others. And if this pleases you, what is the need of the Word, seeing that things inferior can be brought to be by things superior? or at all events, every thing that is brought to be could have heard in the beginning God's words, ' Become' and.

'be made,' and so would have been framed.

But this is not so written, nor could it be.

For none of things which are brought to be is an efficient cause, but all things were made through the Word: who would not have wrought all things, were He Himself in the number of the creatures.

For neither would the Angels be able to frame, since they too are creatures, though Valentinus, and Marcion, and Basilides think so, and you are their copyists; nor will the sun, as being a creature, ever make what is not into what is; nor will man fashion man, nor stone devise stone, nor wood give growth to wood.

But God is He who fashions man in the womb, and fixes the mountains, and makes wood grow; whereas man, as being capable of science, puts together and arranges that material, and works things that are, as he has learned; and is satisfied if they are but brought to be, and being conscious of what his nature is, if he needs aught, knows to ask 3 it of God.

22. If then God also wrought and compounded out of materials, this indeed is a gentile thought, according to which God is an artificer and not a Maker, but yet even in that case let the Word work the materials, at the bidding and in the service ofGod* But if He 21. But if what the Father worketh, that the Son worketh also', and what the Son createth, that is the creation of the Father, and yet the Son be the Father's work or creature, then either He will work His own self, and will be His own creator (since what

2 mountikdy airoy, also, infr. 27. and Orat. ili. 14. and contr.

Gent. 9 init.

No creature can create, vid. e.g. about Angels, August. de Civ. Dei xii. 24. de Trin. iii. 143—18. Damasc. F. O. ii,

Cyril in Julian, ii. p. 62.

'Our reason rejects the idea that the Creator should be a creature, for creation is by the Creator. Hil.

I yevvnbévta 4% mowndévra; as if they were synonymous ; in opposition to which the Nicene Creed says, yevynPévta ov moun- @evra, In like manner Arius in his letter to Eusebius uses the words, mply yevvyOy 7ToL «T.oO7, a pic 67, 7 OepedrwO7, Theodor,

H.£. p.750. And to Alexander, axpovws evvnbets kai po aidvey krigGets Kal OepeArwbeiss de Syn. 16.

An Eusebius to Paulinus, KTuoTOV Kai OemeAvwroy Kai yevyntov Theod. p. 752

The different words profess to be Scriptural, and to explain each other; 'created being in Prov. viii. 22.

'made' in the passages. considered in the last two chapters, 'appointed' or 'declared' in Rom. i. 4. and "founded" or 'established' in Prov. viii. 23. which is discussed

Trin, xii. 5. TOs SU¥vaTaL TO KTWGSpevor KriCeLY ; } mas 6 Krigwy xrigerar; Athan. ad A/fros. 4 fin.

Vid. also Sevag. i. 24, 6. ill, 4, @.

The Gnostics who attributed creation to Angels are alluded to infr. Orad. iii. 12. Epiph. Her. 52. 53, 163, &c. Theodor. Har i, r and 3.

3 De Decr. 11.

; :

I mpoorarrémevos Kai vroupyav.

It is not quite clear that Athan. accepts these words in his own person, as has been assumed de Decr. 9. note 2, de Syn. 27 (3). Vid. de Decr. 7. and zujfr. of and 31, which, as far as they go, are against the use of the word,

Also S. Basil objects to trodpyos contr. Lunont. i. 21. and S, Cyril in Joan. p. 48. though S. Basil speaks of tov mpootarrovra KUptoy. i. 46, note 3. and S. Cyril of the Son's vmorayn, Thesaur. Pp. 255° infr. 22, &c. vid. also 52.

2 21, note 2. aif Ps. xix. 1. re Esdr. iv. 36.

5 John xiv. 6.

6 Prov. viii. 30, LKX.

7 Johny. 17.

1 Orat. iii. 11. note.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

the Son,' though Arius think otherwise.

How then did He alone know, except that He alone was proper to Him? and how proper, if He were a creature, and not a true Son from Him?

(For one must not mind saying often the same thing for religion's sake.) Therefore it is irreligious to think that the Son is one of all things ; and blasphemous and unmeaning to call Him

'a creature, but not as one of the creatures, and a work, but not as one of the works, an offspring, but not as one of the offsprings ;' for how not as one of these, if, as they say, He was not before His generation 9? for it is proper to the creatures and works not to be before their origination, and to subsist out of nothing, even though they excel other creatures in glory; for this difference of one with another will be found in all creatures, which appears in those which are visible 7°. calls into existence things which existed not by His proper Word, then the Word is not in the number of things non-existing and called ; or we have to seek another Word?, through whom He too was called; for by the Word the things which were not have come to be.

And if through Him He creates and makes, He is not Himself of things created and made ; but rather He is the Word of the Creator God, and is known from the Father's works which He Himself worketh, to be 'in the Father and the Father in Him,' and ' He that hath seen

Him hath seen the Father3,' because the Son's Essence is proper to the Father, and He in all points like Him+.

How then does He create through Him, unless it be His Word and His Wisdom? and how can He be Word and Wisdom, unless He be the proper offspring of His Essences, and did not come to be, as others, out of nothing? And whereas all things are from nothing, and are creatures, and the Son, as they say, is one of the creatures too, and of things which once were not, how does

He alone reveal the Father, and none else but He know the Father? For could He, a work, possibly know the Father, then must the Father be also known by all according to the proportion of the measures of each: for all of them are works as He is.

But if it be impossible for things originate either to see or to know, for the sight and the knowledge of Him surpasses all

(since God Himself says, 'No one shall see My face and live °'), yet the Son has declared, 'No one knoweth the Father, save the Son7,' therefore the Word is different from all things originate, in that He alone knows and alone sees the Father, as He says, ' Not that any one hath seen the Father, save He that is from the Father,' and 'no one knoweth the Father save

23. Moreover if, as the heretics hold, the Son were creature or work, but not as one of the creatures, because of His excelling them in glory, it were natural that Scripture should describe and display Him by a comparison in His favour with the other works ; for instance, that it should say that He is greater than Archangels, and more honourable than the Thrones, and both brighter than sun and moon, and greater than the heavens.

But he is not in fact thus referred to; but the Father shews Him to be His own proper and only Son, saying,

'Thou art My Son,' and 'This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased*'

Accordingly the Angels ministered unto Him, as being one beyond themselves; and they worship Him, not as being greater in glory, but as being some one beyond all the creatures, and beyond themselves, and alone the Father's proper Son according to essence*.

For if He was worshipped as excelling them in glory, each of things subservient ought to worship what excels itself.

But this is not the case 3; for creature does not worship creature, but servant Lord, and creature God.

Thus Peter the Apostle hinders Cornelius who would worship him, saying, 'I myself also am a man4,'

And an Angel, when John would worship him in the Apocalypse, hinders him, saying, 'See thou do it not; for I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren the Prophets, and of them that keep the sayings of this book: worship Gods,'

Therefore to God alone appertains worship, and this the very Angels know, that though they excel other beings in glory, yet they are ail creatures and not to be worshipped 6, but worship the Lord.

Thus Manoah, the father of Vid. 'ministering, dmmperodyra, to the Father of all.' Just. Tryph. p. 72.

'The Word become minister, tmnpérys, of the Creator,'

Origen Hom. in Joan. p. 61. also Constit. Af. vili. 12. but PseudoAthan. objects to banperav, de Comm. Essent, 30. and Athan. apparently, z%/r, 28.

Again, 'Whom did He order, pracepit ?'

Iren, 'er. iii. 8. n, 3.

'The Father bids, évréAAerau (allusion to Ps. xxxiii. 9. vid. 72/7. 31), the Word accomplishes. ... He who commands, keAevwv, is the Father, He who obeys, maxovwr, the Son. ..

. The Father willed, 70éAncev, the Son did it.' Hippol. contr. Noet.

14. on which Fabricius's note.

S. Hilary speaks of the Son as 'subditus per obedientiz obsequelam.' de Syn. 51.

Vid. below, on § 3x.

In note 8 there the principle is laid down for the use of these expressions.

[Sud7. p. 87, note 2.] _ 2 Ch. Bp. yg. 14. vid. also supr. p. 155. and Ovaz, iii. 2,

64. Aug. in Joan. Tract. i. 11.

Vid. a parallel argument with reference to the Holy Spirit. Sevag. i. 25. b.

3 Vid. John xiv. 9, ro.

4 thy Kata mévra duodryTa: vid. parallel instances, de Syn.

26 (5) note x, which add, dmous kara mavra, Orat. i. 40. Kara mavrTa Kai ev mac, EP. dg. 17, c. Tod marpds bsov0s, Orat, ii. 17.

Orat. ili. 20, a. 'not duov0s, as the Church preaches, but as adroit 8éAovau' (vid. p. 289, note 4), also de Syx. 53, note 9.

5 As Sonship is implied in 'Image' (supr. § 2, note 2), so it is implied in ' Word' and 'Wisdom.'

Ovaz. iv. 15. Ovat. iii. 29 init. de Decr. 17.

And still more pointedly, Orat. iv, 24 fin. vid. also supr. 1, 28, note 5. And so 'Image' is implied in Sonship: ' being

Son of God He must be like Him,' supr.17.

And so 'Image is implied in Word ;' év rf idia. cixdrm, yris ear 6 Adyos avrod, infr. 82, d. also 34, c.

On the contrary, the very root of heretical error was the denial that these titles implied cach other, vid. spr.

27, de Decr. 17, 24, notes, 6 Vid. Ex. xxxiii. 20, 7 Matt. xi. 27, 8 John vi. 46, not to the letter.

9 Vid. sur. 1.and Exc. B, to Greek text dislocated. t Ps, ii. 73; Matt. ili. 17, 2 De Decr. 10.

3 Vid. Orat. iii. 12.

4 Acts x. 26

5 Rey. xxii. 9.

6 [A note, to the effect that ' worship' i an ambiguous term, is omitted here.

DISCOURSE

II.

I a ce cie wee see ee, a Samson, wishing to offer sacrifice to the Angel, was thereupon hindered by him, saying, 'Offer not to me, but to God?'

On the other hand, the Lord is worshipped even by the Angels; for it is written, ' Let all the Angels of God worship Him®8;' and by all could God's Wisdom need teaching? and why should

He learn, if the Father worketh hitherto?

If the Son was created to create us, He is for our sake, not we for His.

24 (continued). AND here it were well to ask them also this question', for a still the Gentiles, as Isaiah says, 'The labour of|clearer refutation of their heresy ;—WhereEgypt and merchandize of Ethiopia and of the Sabeans, men of stature, shall come over unto thee, and they shall be thy servants;' and then, 'they shall fall down unto thee, and shall make supplication unto thee, saying, Surely God is in thee, and there is none else, there is no God9.'

And He accepts His disciples' worship, and certifies them who He is, saying, 'Call ye Me not Lord and Master? and ye say well, for so Iam.'

And when Thomas said to Him, 'My Lord and my God *,' He allows his words, or rather accepts him instead of hindering him.

For -He is, as the other Prophets declare, and David says in the Psalin, 'the Lord of hosts, the Lord of Sabaoth,' which is interpreted, 'the Lord of Armies,' and God True and Almighty, though the Arians burst?! at the tidings. fore, when all things are creatures, and all are brought into consistence from nothing, and the Son Himself, according to you, is creature and work, and once was not, wherefore has He made 'all things through Him' alone, 'and without Him was made not one thing??' or why is it, when 'all things' are spoken of, that no one thinks the Son is signified in the number, but only things originate ; whereas when Scripture speaks of the Word, it does not understand Him as being in the number of 'all,' but places Him with the Father, as Him in whom Providence and salvation for 'all' are wrought and effected by the Father, though all things surely might at the same command have come to be, at which He was brought into being by God alone?

For God is not wearied by commanding 3, nor is His strength unequal to the making of all things, that He should alone create the only

Son 4, and need His ministry and aid for the framing of the rest.

For He lets nothing stand over, which He wills to be done; but He willed only 5, and all things subsisted, and no one 'hath resisted His will®.'

Why then were not all things brought into being by God alone at that same command, at which the Son came into being?

Or let them tell us, why did all things through Him come to be, who was Himself but originate? How void of reason! however, they say concerning Him, that 'God willing to create originate nature, when He saw that it could not endure the untempered hand of the Father, and to be created by Him, makes and creates first and alone one only, and calls Him Son and Word, that, through Him as a mediun, all things might thereupon be brought to be°*."

This they not only have said, but they have dared to put it into writing, namely, Eusebius,

Arius, and Asterius who sacrificed 7.

24. But He had not been thus worshipped, nor been thus spoken of, were He a creature merely.

But now since He is not a creature, but the proper offspring of the Essence of that God who is worshipped, and His Son by nature, therefore He is worshipped and is believed to be God, and is Lord of armies, and in authority, and Almighty, as the Father is ; for He has said Himself, ' All things that the Father hath, are Mine*.'

For it is proper to the Son, to have the things of the Father, and to be such that the Father is seen in Him, and that through Him all things were made, and that the salvation of all comes to pass and consists in Him.

CHAPTER XVII.

INTRODUCTION TO PROVERBS Vili. 22

CONTINUED.

Absurdity of supposing a Son or Word created in order to the creation of other creatures; as to the creation being unable to bear God's immediate hand, God condescends to the lowest.

Moreover, if the Son a creature, He too could not bear God's hand, and an infinite series of media will be necessary.

Objected, that, as Moses who led out the tsraelites was aman, so our Lord; put Moses was not the Agent in creation :—again, that unity is found in created ministrations, but all such ministrations are defective and dependent :—again, that He learned to create, yet 25. Is not this a full proof of that irreligion,

1 These sections 24—26 are very similar to de Decr. 7, 8, yet not in wording or order, as is the case with other passages,

2 John i. 3.

3 De Decr. 7.

4 6vos povor, also iz/r.

30. this phrase is synonymous with 'not as one of the creatures, vid. movos vd povov, supr. P. 2. also p. 75. note 6. vid. povws, de Sy. 26, fin. note 2, though that term is somewhat otherwise explained by S. Greg. Naz. poves odx

Os Ta. oOmara, Orat. 25,16.

EKunomius understood by povoyevys, not povos yevvnbeis but mapa povov.

It should be observed, however, that thisis a sense in which some of the Greek Fathers understand the term, thus contrasting generation with procession. vid.

Petav. Trin. vii. 11. § 3.

5 §§ 20, 32.

6 Rom, ix. 19.

6% Vid. de Decr. § 8. supr. p. 2. also Cyril. Thesaur. pp. 150, 241. de Trin. p. 523. Basil contr. Eunom. ii. 2t. vid. also ifr. 29.

Orat. iv. 11, 12.

7 De Decr. 8.

8 Heb. i. 6.

9 Is. xlv. 14.

7 Vid. Judg. xiii. 16.

10 John xill. 13; xx. 28.

11 §appyyviwow éavrovs' also ad Adelph. 8. and vid. supr. note on de Decr. 17. vid. also dvappnyviwvra, de Syn. 54, Kat

S.appayotev, Marcell. ap. Euseb. Zccl. Theol. p. 116. also p. 40 tpi¢wor Tovs od6vTws, de Fug. 26. init. tpiérwoar, ad Adelph. 8.

Hist. Ar. 68. fin. and literally 72. a. cémrovow éavtovs.

In illud Omnia 5 1 John xvi. 15.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Essence of God, as ye say? for it follows either that, if He could endure it, all could endure it, or, it being endurable by none, it was not endurable by the Word, for you say that He is one of originate things.

And again, if because originate nature could not endure to be God's own handywork, there arose need of a mediator4, it must follow, that, the Word being originate and a creature, there is need of medium in His framing also, since He too is of that originate nature which endures not to be made of God, but needs a medium.

But if some being as a medium be found for Him, then again a fresh mediator is needed for that second, and thus tracing back and following out, we shall invent a vast crowd of accumulating mediators; and thus it will be impossible that the creation should subsist, as ever wanting a mediator, and that medium not coming into being without another mediator; for all of them will be of that originate nature which endures not to be made of God alone, as ye say.

How abundant is that folly, which obliges them to hold that what has already come into being, admits not of coming!

Or perhaps they opine that they have not é€ven come to be, as still seeking their mediator; for, on the ground of their so irreligious and futile notions, what is would not have subsistence, for want of the medium. with which they have drugged themselves with much madness, till they blush not to be intoxicate against the truth?

For if they shall assign the toil of making all things as the reason why God made the Son only, the whole creation will cry out against them as saying unworthy things of God; and Isaiah too who has said in Scripture, 'The Everlasting God, the Lord, the Creator of the ends of the earth, fainteth not, neither is weary: there is no searching of His understanding*.'

And if God made the Son alone, as not deigning to make the rest, but committed them to the Son as an assistant, this on the other hand is unworthy of God, for in Him there is no pride.

Nay the Lord reproves the thought, when He says, 'Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing ?' and ' one of them shall not fa!l on the ground without your Father which is in heaven.'

And again, 'Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on.

Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?

Behold the fowls of the air, for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them; are ye not much better than they?

Which of you by taking thought, can add one cubit unto his stature? And why take ye thought for raiment?

Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.

Wherefore if God so clothe the grass of the field which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven, shall He not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith??'

If then it be not unworthy of God to exercise His Providence, even down to things so small, a hair of the head, and a sparrow, and the grass of the field, also it was not unworthy of Him to make them.

For what things are the subjects of His Providence, of those He is Maker through His proper Word.

Naya worse absurdity lies before the men who thus speak ; for they distinguish 3 between the creatures and the framing; and consider the latter the work of the Father, the creatures the work of the Son ; whereas either all things must be brought to be by the Father with the Son, or if all that is originate comes to be through the Son, we must not call Him one of the originated things.

27. But again they allege this :—' Behold, through Moses too did He lead the people from Egypt, and through him He gave the Law, yet he was a man ; so that it is possible for like to be brought into being by like.'

They should veil their face when they say this, to save their much shame.

For Moses was not sent to frame the world, nor to call into being things which were not, or to fashion men like himself, but only to be the minister of words to the people, and to King Pharaoh.

And this is a very different thing, for to minister is of things originate as of servants, but to frame and to create is of God alone, and of His proper Word and His Wisdom.

Wherefore, in the matter of framing, we shall find none but God's Word; for 'all things are made in Wisdom,' and 'without the Word was made: not one thing.'

But as regards ministrations there are, not one only, but many out of their whole' number, whomever the Lord will send.

For there are many Archangels, many Thrones, and Authorities, and Dominions, thousands of thousands, and myriads of myriads, standing before Him', minis__ 26. Next, their folly may be exposed thus :— if even the Word be of originated nature, how, whereas this nature is too feeble to be God's own handywork, could He alone of all endure to be made by the unoriginate and unmitigated eee ee eee 4 Vid. ib. 8. vid. also a similar argument in Epiphanius Her.

76. p. 951. but the arguments of Ath. in these Orations are so generally adopted by the succeeding Fathers, that it is impossible and needless to enumerate the instances of agreement. x Is. xl. 28.

; 2 Matt. x. 29; vi. 25—30., 3 dvaipover, as supr. de Decr. Je 5 And so de Dec. 8.

I i. 62. and Ambros. de Fd. iii. 106.

DISCOURSE

II.

——— ee tering and ready to be sent.

And many Prophets, and twelve Apostles, and Paul. And Moses himself was not alone, but Aaron with him, and next other seventy were filled with the Holy Ghost.

And Moses was succeeded by Joshua the son of Nun, and he by the Judges, and they not by one, but by a number of Kings.

If then the Son were a creature and one of things originate, there must have been many such sons, that God might have many such ministers, just as there is a multitude of those others.

But if this is not to be seen, but while the creatures are many, the Word is one, any one will collect from this, that of each other, make up as it were one body, namely, the world.

If then they thus conceive of the Son, let all men throw stones® at them, considering the Word to be a part of this universe, and a part insufficient without the rest for the service committed to Him.

But if this be manifestly irreligious, let them acknowledge that the Word is not in the number of things originate, but the sole and proper Word of the Father, and their Framer.

'But,' say they, 'though He is a creature and of things originate; yet as from a master and artificer has He7 learned to frame, and thus ministered® to God who taught Him.'

For thus the Sophist Asterius, on the strength of having learned to deny the Lord, has dared to write, not observing the absurdity which follows.

For if framing be a thing to be taught, let them beware lest they say that-God Himself be a Framer not by nature but by science, so as to admit of His losing the power.

Besides, if the Wisdom of God attained to frame by teaching, how is He still Wisdom, when He needs to learn? and what was He before He learned?

For it was not Wisdom, if it needed teaching ; it was surely but some empty thing, and not essential Wisdom9, but from advancement it had the name of Wisdom, and will be only so long Wisdom as it can keep what it has learned.

For what has accrued not by any nature, but from learning, admits of being one time unlearned.

But to speak thus of the Word of God, is not the part of Christians but of Greeks. the Son differs from all, and is not on a level with the creatures, but proper to the Father.

Hence there are not many Words, but one only Word of the one Father, and one Image of the one God*.

'But behold,' they say, 'there is one sun only3, and one earth.'

Let them maintain, senseless as they are, that there is one water and one fire, and then they may be told that everything that is brought to be, is one in its own essence; but for the ministry and service committed to it, by itself it is not adequate nor sufficient alone.

For God said, 'Let there be lights in the firmament of heaven, to give light upon the earth, and to divide the day from the night ; and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and years.'

And then he says, 'And God made two great lights, the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night:

He made the stars also.

And God set them in the firmament of the heaven, to give light upon the earth, and to rule over the day and over the night 4.'

29. For if the power of framing accrues to any one from teaching, these insensate men are ascribing jealousy and weakness? to God ;— jealousy, in that He has not taught many how

28. Behold there are many lights, and not the sun only, nor the moon only, but each is one in essence, and yet the service of all is one and common; and what each lacks, is supplied by the other, and the office of lighting is performed by alls, Thus the sun has authority to shine throughout the day and no more; and the moon through the night ; and the stars together with them accomplish the seasons and years, and become for signs, each according to the need that calls for it.

Thus too the earth is not for all things, but for the fruits only, and to be a ground to tread on for the living things that inhabit it.

And the firmament is to divide between waters and waters, and to be a place to set the stars in.

So also fire and water, with other things, have been brought into being to be the constituent parts of bodies ; and in short no one thing is alone, but all things that are made, as if members to frame, so that there may be around Him, as Archangels and Angels many, so framers many; and weakness, in that He could not make by Himself, but needed a fellow-worker, or under-worker ; and that, though it has been already shewn that created nature admits of being made by God alone, since they consider the Son to be of such a nature and so made.

But God is deficient in nothing: perish the thought! for He has said Himself, 'I am full?'

Nor did the Word become Framer of all from teaching; but being the Image and Wisdom of the Father, He does the things of the Father.

Nor hath He made the Son for the making of things created ; for behold, though the Son exists, still3 the Father is seen to work, as the Lord Himself says, 'My Father worketh hitherto and I work', If 6 § 4, note 2.

7 Cyril. in Joan. p. 47, c 8 § 22, note 1.

9 ovo.wdys copia. vid. Ovat. iv. x.

Ii.27, 2Is.i. a2.

3 vid. p. 315, note 6. Sera. ii. 2. fin.

4 John v. 17.

8 § 36, note 4.

3 Vid. Euseb. Demon. iv. 5 fin.

4 Gen. i. 14—18, 5 § 48.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

were made by the Word, why does He not first take counsel about the Word, who could however, as you say, the Son came into being for the purpose of making the things after Him, and yet the Father is seen to work even after the Son, you must hold even in this light the making of such a Son to be superfluous.

Besides, why, when He would create us, does He seek for a mediator at all, as if His will did not suffice to constitute whatever seemed good to Him?

Yet the Scriptures say, 'He hath done whatsoever pleased Him$,' and 'Who hath resisted His will®?' And if His mere will7 is sufficient for the framing of all things, you make the office of a mediator superfluous ; for your instance of Moses, and the sun and the moon has been shewn not to hold.

And here again is an argument to silence you.

You say that God, willing the creation of originated nature, and deliberating concerning it, designs and creates the Son, that through Him He may frame us; now, if so, consider how great an irreligion® you have dared to utter. endure His making, instead of taking counsel about us ? or why does He not make more of Him who was strong, than of us who were weak? or why making Him first, does He not counsel about Him first? or why counselling about us first, does He not make us first, His will being sufficient for the constitution of all things? But He creates Him first, yet counsels first about us; and He wills us before the Mediator ; and when He wills to create us, and counsels about us, He calls us creatures; but Him, whom He frames for us, He calls Son and proper Heir.

But we, for whose sake He made Him, ought rather to be called sons; or certainly He, who is His Son, is rather the object of His previous thoughts and of His will, for whom He makes all us.

Such the sickness, such the vomit of the heretics,

CHAPTER XVIII.

30. First, the Son appears rather to have been for us brought to be, than we for Him; for we were not created for Him, but He is made for us? ; so that He owes thanks to us, not we to Him, as the woman to the man.

'For the man,' says Scripture, 'was not created for the woman, but the woman for the man.'

Therefore, as 'the man is the image and glory of God, and the woman the glory of the man?°,' so we are made God's image and to His glory ; but the Son is our image, and exists for our glory.

And we were brought into being that we might be; but God's Word was made, as you. must hold, not that He might be?; but as an instrument ? for our need, so that not we from INTRODUCTION TO PROVERBS viii. 22

CONTINUED.

Contrast between the Father's operations immediately and naturally in the Son, instrumentally by the creatures ; Scripture terms illustrative of this,

Explanation of these illustrations ; which should be interpreted by the doctrine of the Church ; perverse sense put on them by the Arians, refuted.

Mystery of Divine Generation.

Contrast between God's Word and man's word drawn out at length.

Asterius betrayed into holding two Unoriginates; his inconsistency.

Baptism how by the Son as well as by the Father.

On the Baptism of heretics.

Why Arian worse than other heresies.

31. But the sentiment of Truth? in this matter must not be hidden, but must have high utterance.

For the Word of God was not made for us, but rather we for Him, and 'in Him all things were created*.'

Nor for that we were weak, was He strong and made by the Father alone, that He might frame us by means of Him as an instrument; perish the thought! it is not so.

For though it had seemed good to God not to make things originate, still had the Word been no less with God, and the Father in Him.

At the same time, things originate could not without the Word be brought to be; hence they were made through Him,—and reasonably.

For since the Word is the Son of God by nature proper to His essence, and is from Him, and in Him3, as He said Himself, the creatures could not have come to be, except through Him.

For as the light enlightens all things by its radiance, and without its radiance nothing would be illuminated, so also the Father, as by Him, but He is constituted from our need.

Are not men who even conceive such thoughts, more than insensate? For if for us the Word was made, He has not precedence 3 of us with God; for He did not take counsel about us having Him within Him, but having us in Himself, counselled, as they say, concerning His own Word.

But if so, perchance the Father had not even a will for the Son at all; for not as having a will for Him, did He create Him, but with a will for us, He formed Him for our sake ; for He designed Him after designing us ; so that, according to these irreligious men, henceforth the Son, who was made as an instrument, is superfluous, now that they are made for whom He was created.

But if the Son alone was made by God alone, because He could endure it, but we, because we could not,

5 Ps. cxv. 3.

7 § 24, note 5.

9 Vid. Orat. iv. 11. t Cf. tnfr. ch. 20.

3 mp@ros jue, § 63, note 6 Rom. ix. 19.

8 Notes on § 58, and de Decr. 1.

10 x Cor. xi. 7, 9.

2 Opyavov, supr. i. 26, n. 5

4 éueror Kal vavriat; vavria. sea-sickness; Epictetus, in a somewhat similar sense, ' There is great danger of pouring forth straightway, what one has not digested.' Euchirid. 46.

T § 35, note 2.

2 Col. i. 16.

3 De Syn. 42, note 1.

DISCOURSE

II.

Se rele a hand 4, in the Word wrought all things, and without Him makes nothing.

For instance, God said, as Moses relates, 'Let there be light,' and 'Let the waters be gathered together, and 'let the dry land appear,' and is done through the Word and the Wisdom, in which Wisdom also is the Will of the Father.

And 'God said' is explained in 'the Word,' for, he says, 'Thou hast made all things in Wisdom ;' and ' By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made fast ;' and ' There is one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by Him",'

'Let Us make man$ ;' as also Holy David in the Psalm, ' He spake and they were made ; He commanded and they were created ®' And He spoke 7, not that, as in the case of men, some under-worker might hear, and learning the will of -Him who spoke might go away and do it ;

32. It is plain from this that the Arians are not fighting with us about their heresy; but while they pretend us, their real fight is against the Godhead Itself.

For if the voice were ours which says, 'This is My Son 2,' small were our complaint of them ; but if it is the Father's voice, and the disciples heard it, and the Son too says of Himself, ' Before all the mountains

He begat me3,' are they not fighting against God, as the giants¢ in story, having their tongue, as the Psalmist says, a sharp sword 5 for irreligion?

For they neither feared the voice of the Father, nor reverenced the Saviour's words, nor trusted the Saints, one of whom writes, 'Who being the Brightness of His glory and the Expression of His subsistence,' and ' Christ the power of God and the Wisdom of God®;' and another says in the Psalm, 'With Thee is the well of life, and in Thy Light shall we see light,' and 'Thou madest all things in Wisdom7;' and the Prophets say, 'And the Word of the Lord came to me®;' and John, 'In the beginning was the Word ;' and Luke, 'As they delivered them unto us which from the beginning were eyewitnesses and ministers of the Word9;' and as David again says, 'He sent His Word and healed them*.'

All these passages proscribe in every light the Arian heresy, and signify the eternity of the Word, and that He is not foreign but proper to the Father's Essence.

For when saw any one light without radiance? or who dares to say that the expression can be different from the subsistence? or has not a man himself lost his mind? who even entertains the thought that God was ever without Reason and without Wisdom?

For such illustrations and.such images has Scripture proposed, that, considering the inability of human nature to comprehend God, we might be able to form ideas even from these however poorly and dimly, and as far as is attainable **.

And as the creation contains for this is what is proper to creatures, but it is unseemly so to think or speak of the Word.

For the Word of God is Framer and Maker, and He is the Father's Will'.

Hence it is that divine Scripture says not that one heard and answered, as to the manner or nature of the things which He wished made; but God only said, 'Let it become,' and he adds, ' And it became ;' for what He thought good and coun. selled, that forthwith the Word began to do and to finish.

For when God commands others, whether the Angels, or converses with Moses, or commands Abraham, then the hearer answers; and the one says, ' Whereby shall I know9?' and the other, 'Send some one else *;' and again, ' If they ask me, what is His Name, what shall I say to them™ ?' and the Angel said to Zacharias, * Thus saith the Lord*?;' and he asked the Lord, 'O Lord of hosts, how long wilt Thou not have mercy on Jerusalem ?' and waits to hear good words and comfortable.

For each of these has the Mediator?3 Word, and the Wisdom of God which makes known the will of the Father.

But when that Word Himself works and creates, then there is no questioning and answer, for the Father is in Him and the Word in the Father ; but it suffices to will, and the work is done; so that the word ' He said' is a token of the will for our sake, and 'It was so,' denotes the work which 4 ws 81a xeipds. vid. sugr. p. 155, note6

And so in Oraz. iv.

26, a. de Incarn. contr. Arian, 12. a. Kpata.a xelp Tod marpos.

Method. de Creat. ap. Phot. cod. 235. p. 937. Iren. Har. iv. 20. n. 1. v. 1 fin. and.

5. n. 2. and 6. n. 1. Clement. Protrept. p. 93.

(ed. Potter.) Tertull contr. Hermog.45. Cypr. Testim. ii. 4. Euseb. tn Psalm cviii. 27. Clement. Recogn. viii. 43. Clement. How. xvi.

12. Cyril. Alex. frequently, e.g. 7m Joan. pp. 876, 7. Thesaur. p154. Pseudo-Basil. xeip dnurovpy.xh, contr. Eunom. v. p. 297.

Job. ap. Phot. 222. p. 582. and August. 7# Joann. 48, 7. though he prefers another use of the word.

5 Gen. i. 31 9 26.

6 Ps. clxviii. Ve 7 Vid. de Decr. 9. contr. Gent. 46. Iren.

Her. iii. 8, n. 3.

Origen contr. Cels. li. 9. Tertull. adv. Prax.

12. fin. Patres Antioch. af. Routh t. 2. p. 468.

Prosper ix Psalm. 148. (149.) Basil. de SZ. S. n. 20. Hilar, Trin. iv. 16. vid. supr. § 22, note.

Didym. de SZ. S. 36. August. de Trin. i. 26, Onthis mystery vid, Petav. Trin. vi. 4. i Ps. civ. 243 xxxiii. 6; 1 Cor. viii. 6.

8 Vid. Matt.

XVii. 5.

3 Prov. viii. 25, LXX.

4 Tods pubevopevous yiyavras, vid. supr. de Decr. fin.

Also as tovs yiyavras, Orat. iii. 42.

In Hist. Arian.

74. he calls Constantius a ylyas.

'The same idea is implied in the word Gcopu.dxos so frequently applied to Arianism, as in this sentence.

5 Ps. lvii. ¢ 6 Heb. i. 3; 1 Cor.i. 2g.

| 7 Ps. xxxvi. 9; Civ. 24.

Jer. ii. x.

9 Johni. 1; Lukei, 2. to Ps, CVii. 20, ; .

11 Vid. p. 150, n. 6, also Gent. 4o fin. where what is here, as commonly, applied to the Arians, is, before the rise of Arianism, applied to pnbelievers. f

12 Vid, de Decr. 12, 16, notes i. 26, n. 2, ii. 36, n. 1. de Syn.

8 Bovdyj.

And so BovAnors presently ; and gaa Bovdy, supr. 2. and Orat. iii. 63. fin. and so Cyril Thes. p. 54, who uses it expressly (as it is always used by implication), in contrast to the xara BovAnowy of the Arians, though Athan. uses cara 7d BovAnma, e.g. Orat. iii. 31. where vid. note; avrds rod marpos OéAnua. Nyss. contr. Eunom., xii. p. 345.

The principle to be observed in the use of such words is this; that we must ever speak of the Father's will, command, &c., and the Son's fulfilment, assent, &c., as one act. vid. notes on Ovaz. iii. 11 and 15. zaf/r.

(Cf. p.87. note 2.) 9 Gen. xy. 8. wo Ex. iv. 13..

1x Ib. ili. 13.

12 Zech, i. 3, 12.

13 § 16, note 7.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Ne eee | first to divide4 the examples found in things originate, and say, 'Once the sun was without his radiance,' or, 'Radiance is not proper to the essence of light,' or 'It is indeed proper, but it is a part of light by division; and then let it divide Reason, and pronounce that it is foreign to mind, or that once it was not, or that it was not proper to its essence, or that it is by division a part of mind. And so of His abundant matter for the knowledge of the being of a God and a Providence ('for by the greatness and beauty of the creatures proportionably the Maker of them is seen *3'), and we learn from them without asking for voices, but hearing the Scriptures we believe, and surveying the very order and the harmony of all things, we acknowledge that He is Maker and Lord and God of all, and apprehend His marvellous Providence and governance over all things; so in like manner about the Son's Godhead, what has been above said is suffcient, and it becomes superfluous, or rather it is very mad to dispute about it, or to ask in an heretical way, How can the Son be from eternity ? or how can He be from the Father's

Essence, yet not a part? since what is said to be of another, is a part of him ; and what is divided, is not whole.

Expression and the Light and the Power, let it do violence to these as in the case of Reason and Radiance; and instead let it imagine what it wills, But if such extravagance be impossible for them, are they not greatly beside themselves, presumptuously intruding into what is higher than things originate and their own nature, and essaying impossibilities ©?

34. For if in the case of these originate and irrational things offsprings are found which are not parts of the essences from which they are, nor subsist with passion, nor impair the essences of their originals, are they not mad again in seeking and conjecturing parts and passions in the instance of the immaterial and true God, and ascribing divisions to Him who is beyond passion and change, thereby to perplex the ears of the simple* and to pervert them from the Truth? for who hears of a son but conceives of that which is proper to the father's essence? who heard, in his first catechising?, that God has a Son and has made all things by His proper Word, but understood it in that sense in which we now mean it? who on the rise of this odious heresy of the Arians, was not at once startled at what he heard, as strange3, and a second sowing, besides that Word which had been sown from the beginning?

For what is sown in every soul from the beginning is that God has a Son, the Word, the Wisdom, the Power, that is,

His Image and Radiance; from which it at once follows that He is always; that He is from the Father; that He is like; that He is the eternal offspring of His essence; and there is no idea involved in these of creature or work.

But when the man who is an enemy, while men slept, made a second sowing', of 33. These are the evil sophistries of the heterodox ; yet, though we have already shewn their shallowness, the exact sense of these passages themselves and the force of these illustrations will serve to shew the baseless nature of their loathsome tenet.

For we see that reason is ever, and is from him and proper to his essence, whose reason it is, and does not admit |

So again we see that | a before and an after. the radiance from the sun is proper to it, and the sun's essence is not divided or impaired ; but its essence is whole and its radiance perfect and whole', yet without impairing the essence of light, but as a true offspring from it.

We understand in like manner that the Son is begotten not from without but from the Father, and while the Father remains whole, the Expression of His Subsistence is ever, and preserves the Father's likeness and unvarying Image, so that he who sees Him, sees in Him the Subsistence too, of which He is the Expression.

And fromthe operation of the Expression we understand the true Godhead of the Subsistence, as the Saviour Himself teaches when He says, 'The Father who dwelleth in Me, He doeth the works?' which I do; and 'I and the Father are one,' and 'I in the Father and the Father in Me3,'

Therefore let this Christ-opposing heresy attempt 'He is a creature,' and 'There was once when

He was not,' and 'How can it be?' thenceforth the wicked heresy of Christ's enemies rose as tares, and forthwith, as bereft of every

41,n.1.

In illud Omnia 3 fin. vid. also 6. Aug. Confess. xiii. 11.

And again, 77zm. xv. 39.

And S. Basil contr. Hunom. ii. 17.

13 Wisd. xiii. 5. t The Second Person in the Holy Trinity is not a quality of attribute or relation, but the One Eternal Substance; not a part of the First Person, but whole or entire God ; nor does the generation impair the Father's Substance, which is, antecedently to it, whole and entire God. Thus there are two Persons, in Each Other ineffably, Each being wholly one and the same Divine Substance, yet not being mere!y separate aspects of the Same, Each being

God as absolutely as if there were no other Divine Person but Himself.

Such a statement indeed is not only a contradiction in the terms used, but in our ideas, yet not therefore a contrae diction in fact ; unless indeed any one will say that human words can express in one formula, or human thought embrace in one idea, the unknown and infinite God. Basil. contr. Eun. i. 10. vid. infr,

§ 38, n. 3.

2 John xiv. ro.

3 John x. 30.

' faith in distinction to obedience. Serm. 69. 5 in 4 SteAciv, vid. § 25, note 3.

5 Hist. Ar. 52, n. 4.

Cf. p. 69, notes 7 and 8.

3, n.2; O71. 8.

3 He here makes the test of the truth of explicit doctrinal statements to lie in their not shocking, or their answering to the religious sense of the Christian.

6 In illud Omn. 6. init.

2 De Decr.7, 0.2; De Syn.

4 Vid. supr. de Decr. 2. n. 6, Tertullian de Carn. Christ. 17.

S, Leo, as Athan. makes 'seed' in the parable apply peculiarly to it.

DISCOURSE

II.

ee aan aN right thought, they meddle s like robbers, andj words avail not for operation; hence man venture to say, 'How can the Son always|works not by means of words but of hands, for exist with the Father?' for men come of men/they have being, and man's word subsists not.

But the ' Word of God,' as the Apostle says, 'is and are sons, after a time; and the father is thirty years old, when the son begins to be, | living and powerful and sharper than any twobeing begotten ; and in short of every son of|edged sword, piercing even to the dividing man, it is true that he was not before his | asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and generation.

And again they whisper, ' How| marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and can the Son be Word, or the Word be God's|intents of the heart.

Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in His sight ; but Image? for the word of men is composed of syllables °, and only signifies the speaker's will, | all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do9.'

He is and then is over? and is lost.'

35. They then afresh, as if forgetting the |then Framer ofall, 'and without Him was made not one thing *,' nor can anything be made proofs which have been already urged against without Him. them, ' pierce themselves through *' with these

; bonds of irreligion, and thus argue.

But the} 36. Nor must we ask why the Word of God is not such as our word, considering God is not word of truth? confutes them as follows :—if they were disputing concerning any man, then |such as we, as has been before said; nor again is it right to seek how the word is from God, or let them exercise reason in this human way, both concerning His Word and His Son; but|how He is God's radiance, or how God begets, and what is the manner of His begetting*.

For if of God who created man, no longer let them entertain human thoughts, but others which are

|a man must be beside himself to venture on such above human nature. Forsuch as he that begets, | points ; since a thing ineffable and proper to God's nature, and known to Him alone and to such of necessity is the offspring ; and such as is the Word's Father, such must be also His|the Son, this he demands to be explained in words.

It is all one as if they sought where Word.

Now man, begotten in time, in time 3 also himself begets the child; and whereas | God is, and how God is, and of what nature the from nothing he came to be, therefore his word+| Father is.

But as to ask such questions is irreligious, and argues an ignorance of God, so also is over and continues not.

But God is not as man, as Scripture has said ; but is existing |it is not holy to venture such questions concerning the generation of the Son of God, nor to and is ever; therefore also His Word is existings and is everlastingly with the Father, as radiance |measure God and His Wisdom by our own of light.

And man's word is composed of|nature and infirmity.

Nor isa person at liberty syllables, and neither lives nor operates any-|on that account to swerve in his thoughts from thing, but is only significant of the speaker's | the truth, nor, if any one is perplexed in such intention, and does but go forth and go by, no | inquiries, ought he to disbelieve what is written. more to appear, since it was not at all before} For it is better in perplexity to be silent and it was spoken; wherefore the word of man/|believe, than to disbelieve on account of the neither lives nor operates anything, nor in short | perplexity: for he who is perplexed may in is man.

And this happens to it, as I said|some way obtain mercy?, because, though he before, because man who begets it, has his|has questioned, he has yet kept quiet; but nature out of nothing.

But God's Word is not | when a man is led by his perplexity into formmerely pronounced, as one may say, nor a|ing for himself doctrines which beseem not, and sound of accents, nor by His Son is meant His} utters what is unworthy of God, such daring command ®; but as radiance of light, so is|incurs a sentence without mercy.

For in such He perfect offspring from perfect 7.

Hence He|perplexities divine Scripture is able to afford is God also, as being God's Image; for 'the}him some relief, so as to take rightly what is

Word was God 8,' says Scripture.

And man's|written, and to dwell upon our word as an illustration ; that as it is proper to us and is from us, and not a work external to us, so also

God's Word is proper to Him and from Him, and is not a work; and yet is not like the word

5 meptepyacovrat.

This can scarcely be, as Newman suggests, an error of the press for mepeépxovrat.

The Latin translates 'cir. cumire coeperunt.

6 Orat. iv. 1.

7 wémavros, Orat, iv. 2. t Vid. x Tim. vi. 10.

; ve 26 tis dAnOeias Aoyos eAeyxet.

This and the like are usual forms of speech with Athan. and others.

In some instances the 9 Heb. iv. 12, 13.

; 0 John i. 3.

: words ad7Gea, Adyos, &c., are almost synonymous with the Regula t Eusebius has some forcible remarks on this subject.

As, he Fidei ; vid. napa tiv adnberav, inf. 36. and Origen de Princ. Pra/. | says, we do not know how God can create out of nothing, so we x. and 2.

3 Orat, i. 21. are utterly ignorant of the Divine Generation.

It is writtea, He 4 For this contrast between the Divine Word and the human | who believes, not he who knows, has eternal life.

The sun's which is Its shadow, vid. also Orat. iv. 1. circ. fin. Iren. Hey. ii. | radiance itself is but an earthly image, and gives us no true idea

13n. 8. Origen. in Joan. i, p. 25. ¢. Euseb. Demonstr. v. 5. p. 230. | of that which is above all images. cc. Theol. 1. 12.

So has Cyril, Cat. xi. 10. Basil, Hom. xvi, 3. Nyssen contr. Hunom. xii |S. Greg. Naz. Ovat. 29. 8. vid. also Hippol. z# /Voet. 16. Cyril, p. 350. Orat. Cat, i. p. 478. Damasc. 4, O. i. 6. August. iw Psalm |

Cat. xi. 11, and 19. and Origen, according to Mosheim, Ante xliv. 5.

5 Vid. Sevap. i. 28, a.

6 §31,n.7.

Const. p 619.

And instances in Petav. de Trin. v. 6. § 2. and 3.

7 De Syn. 24, n. 9; infr. 26. note 8 Johni. x.

2 Ct. August. Zf. 43. init. vid. also de Baft. contr. Don. iv. 23.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead *°.'

For as no one would say that the Godhead there mentioned was Christ, but the Father Himself, so, as I think, ' His eternal Power and Godhead also is not the Only Begotten Son, but the Father who begat Him.'

And he teaches that there is another power and wisdom of God, manifested through Christ.

And shortly after the same Asterius says, ' However His eternal power and wisdom, which truth argues to be without beginning and ingenerate, the same must surely be one.

For there are many wisdoms which are one by one created by Him, of whom Christ is the firstborn and only-begotten ; all however equally depend on their Possessor.

And all the powers are rightly called His who created and_ uses them :—as the Prophet says that, the locust, which came to be a divine punishment of human sins, was called by God Himself not only a power, but a great power; and blessed of man, or else we must suppose God to be man.

For observe, many and various are men's words which pass away day by day; because those that come before others continue not, but vanish, Now this happens because their authors are men, and have seasons which pass away, and ideas which are successive ; and what strikes them first and second, that they utter ; so that they have many words, and yet after them all nothing at all remaining ; for the speaker ceases, and his word forthwith is spent.

But God's Word is one and the same, and, as it is written, 'The Word of God endureth for ever3,' not changed, not before or after other, but existing the same always.

For it was fitting, whereas God is One, that His Image should be One also, and His Word One, and One His Wisdom 4, 37. Wherefore I am in wonder how, whereas

God is One, these men introduce, after their private notions, many images and wisdoms and words 5, and say that the Father's proper and natural Word is other than the Son, by whom

David in most of the Psalms invites, not the Angels alone, but the Powers to praise God.'

He even made the Son ®, and that He who is really Son is but notionally 7 called Word, as vine, and way, and door, and tree of life; and that He is called Wisdom also in name, the proper and true Wisdom of the Father, which coexist ingenerately ® with Him, being other than the Son, by which He even made the Son, and named Him Wisdom as partaking of it.

This they have not confined to words, but Arius composed in his Thalia, and the Sophist

Asterius wrote, what we have stated above, as follows:

'Blessed Paul said not that he preached Christ, the Power of God or the Wisdom of God, but without the addition of the article, 'God's power' and 'God's wisdom9,' thus preaching that the proper Power of God

38. Now are they not worthy of all hatred for merely uttering this? for if, as they hold, He is Son, not because He is begotten of the Father and proper to His Essence, but that He' is called Word only because of things rational?, and Wisdom because of things gifted with wisdom, and Power because of things gifted with power, surely He must be named a Son because of those who are made sons: and perhaps because there are things existing, He has even His existence?, in our notions only3.

And then after all what is He? for He is none of these Himself, if they are but His names': and He has but a semblance of being, and is decorated with these names

Himself which is natural to Him, and co-existent in Him ingenerately, is something besides, generative indeed of Christ, and creative of the whole world, concerning which he teaches in his

Epistle to the Romans thus,— The invisible 10 Rom. i. 20.

11 Ory.i. 11, 0.

doytxa, vid. EA. eg. 13 fin.

2 Of course this line of thought consistently followed, leads to a kind of Pantheism ; for what is the Supreme Being, according to it, but an ideal standard of perfection, the sum total of all that we see excellent in the world in the highest degree, a creation of our minds, without real objective existence? The true view of our

Lord's titles, on the other hand, is that He is That properly and in perfection, of which in measure and degree the creatures partake from and in Him.

Vid. supx. de Decr. 17, n. 5.

3 kar' érivovay, in idea or notion.

This is a phrase of very frequent occurrence, both in Athan. and other writers.

We have found it already just above, and de Sym. 15. Or.i. 9, also Orat. iv. 2, 3. de Sent. D. 2, Ep. Ag. 12, 13, 14.

It denotes our idea or conception of a thing in contrast to the thing itself.

Thus, the sun is to a savage a bright circle in the sky ; a man is a 'rational animal,' according to a certain process of abstraction ; a herb may be medicine upon one division, food in another ; virtue may be called a mean ; and faith is to one man an argumentative conclusion, to another a moral peculiarity, good or bad.

In like manner, the Almighty is in reality most simple and uncompounded, without parts, passions, attributes, or properties; yet we speak of Him as good or holy, or as angry or pleased, denoting some particular aspect in which our infirmity views, in which also it can view what is infinite and incomprehensible.

That is, He is car' émie vovav holy or merciful, being in reality a Unity which is all mercifulness and also all holiness, not in the way of qualities but as one indivisible perfection; which is too great for us to conceive as It is.

4 § 19.

3 Vid. Ps. cxix. 89.

4 Vid. supr. 35. Orat. iv. x. also presently, 'He is likeness and image of the sole and true God, being Himself also,' 49. povos ev wove, Orat. iii, 21. bdo dAov eikav.

Serap. i. 16, a.

"The Offspring of the Ingenerate,' says S. Hilary, 'is One from One, True from True, Living from Living, Perfect from Perfect

Leiner of Powers Wisdom of Wisdom, Glory of Glory.' de Trin. i.

- TEAGLOS TEAELOV YeyevUNKEV, TVEDLA Teva. Epiph. Her. p. i "As Light from Light, and Life from Tararane penne from tor: so from Eternal Eternal. Nyss. contr. Eunom. i. p. 164. App.

; 5 moAdot Adyor, vid. de Decr. 16, n. 4. infr. 39 init. and o¥8' éx moAd@y els, Sent. D. 25. a. also Ep. Avg. 14. c. Origen im Joan. tom. ii. 3.

Euseb. Demonstr, v. 5. p. 229 fin. contr. Mare. P. 4 fin. contr. Sadell. init, August. iz Joan. Tract. i. 8. also vid.

Philo's use of Adyou for Angels as commented on by Burton Bampt. Lect. p. 556. 'The heathens called Mercury by the name of Aoyos. vid. Benedictine note f. in Justin, Ag, i. or.

_.© This was the point in which Arians and [Marcellus] agreed vid. infr. Orat. iv. init. also §§ 22, 40, and de Decr, 244 De 9 also

Sent D. 25. Ep. eg. 14 fin. Epiph. Her. 72. p. 835. b. i 7 That is, they allowed Him to be 'really Son,' and argued that He was but 'notionally Word. vid. § 19, n. 3.

8 ayevyitws, vid. Euseb. Eccl. Theol. p. 106. d.

9 1 Cor. i. 24.

DISCOURSE

II.

SS ee ee from us.

Rather this is some recklessness of the devil, or worse, if they are not unwilling that they should truly subsist themselves, but think that God's Word is but in name.

Is not this portentous, to say that Wisdom coexists with the Father, yet not to say that this. is the Christ, but that there are many created powers and wisdoms, of which one is the Lord whom they go on to compare to the caterpillar and locust? and are they not profligate, who, when they hear us say that the Word coexists with the Father, forthwith murmur out, ' Are you not speaking of two Unoriginates?' yet in speaking themselves of § His Unoriginate Wisdom,' do not see that they have already incurred themselves the charge which they so rashly urge against us5? Moreover, what folly is there in that thought of theirs, that the Unoriginate Wisdom coexisting with God is

God Himself! for what coexists does not coexist with itself, but with some one else, as the Evangelists say of the Lord, that He was together with His disciples ; for He was not together with Himself, but with His disciples;— unless indeed they would say that God is of a compound nature, having wisdom a constituent or complement of His Essence, unoriginate as well as Himself®, which moreover they pretend to be the framer of the world, that so they may deprive the Son of the framing of it. For there is nothing they would not maintain, sooner than hold the truth concerning the Lord. said, 'I have refrained my feet from every evil way, that I may keep Thy words3.'

Such words accordingly the Saviour signifies to be distinct from Himself, when He says in His own person, 'The words which I have spoken unto you'.'

For certainly such words are not offsprings or sons, nor are there so many words that frame the world, nor so many images of the One God, nor so many who have become men for us, nor as if from many such there were one who has become flesh, as John says; but as being the only Word of God was He preached by John, 'The Word was made flesh,' and 'all things were made by Him5.'

Wherefore of Him alone, our Lord Jesus Christ, and of His oneness with the Father, are written and set forth the testimonies, both of the Father signifying that the Son is One, and of the saints, aware of this and saying that the Word is One, and that He is Only-Begotten.

And His works also are set forth ; for all things, visible and invisible, have been brought to be through Him, and 'without Him was made not one thing®'.'

But concerning another or any one else they have not a thought, nor frame to themselves words or wisdoms, of which neither name nor deed are signified by Scripture, but are named by these only.

For it is their invention and Christ-opposing surmise, and they make the most? of the name of the Word and the Wisdom ; and framing to themselves others, they deny the true Word of God, and the real and only Wisdom of the Father, and thereby, miserable men, rival the Manichees.

For they too, when they behold the works of God, deny Him the only and true God, and frame to themselves another, whom they can shew neither by work, nor in any testimony drawn from the divine oracles.

39. For where at all have they found in divine Scripture, or from whom have they heard, that there is another Word and another

Wisdom besides this Son, that they should frame to themselves such a doctrine?

'True, indeed, it is written, 'Are not My words like fire, and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces'?' and in the Proverbs, 'I will make known My words unto you?;' but these are precepts and commands, which God has spoken to the saints through His proper and only true Word, concerning which the Psalmist

40. Therefore, if neither in the divine oracles is found another wisdom besides this Son, nor from the fathers* have we heard of any such, yet they have confessed and written of the Wisdom coexisting with the Father unoriginately, proper to Him, and the Framer of the world, this must be the Son who even according to them is eternally coexistent with the Father.

For He is Framer of all, as it is written, 'In Wisdom hast Thou made them all?,'

Nay, Asterius himself, as if forgetting what he wrote before, afterwards, in Caiaphas's3 fashion, involuntarily, when urging the Greeks, instead of naming many wisdoms, or the caterpillar, confesses but one, in these words ;—

5 The Anomeean in Max. Dial, i. a. urges against the Catholic that, if the Son exists in the Father, God is compound.

Athan. here retorts that Asterius speaks of Wisdom as a really existing thing in the Divine Mind.

Vid. next note. eM 6 On this subject vid. Ovat. iv. n. 2.

Nothing is more remarkable than the confident tone in which Athan. accuses Arians as here, and [Marcellus] in Ovat. iv. 2. of considering the Divine

Nature as compound, as if the Catholics were in no respect open tosuchacharge.

Nor are they; though in avoiding it, they are led to enunciate the most profound and ineffable mystery.

Vid. supr. § 33, n. 1.

The Father is the One Simple Entire Divine Being, and so is the Son; They do in no sense share divinity between Them; Each is 6Aos Ocds.

This is not ditheism or tritheism, for they are the same God; nor is it Sabellianism, for They are eternally distinct and substantive Persons; but it is a depth and height beyond our intellect, how what is Two in so full a sense can also in so full a sense be One, or how the Divine

Nature does not come under number. vid. notes on Orat., iii. 27: and 36. Thus, 'being uncompounded in nature,' says Athan.

'He is Father of One Only Son.' de Decr. 11.

In truth the distinction into Persons, as Petavius remarks, 'avails especially towards the unity and simplicity of God.' vid. de Deo, ii. 4, 8.

'God the Word is one, but many are the 3 Ps. cxix. 101.

4 Joh. vi. 63.

5 Johni. 14, 3.

6 Cf. Orat. i. 19, note 5.

7 karaxpavran, vid. supr. p. 254, note ;: , * Ib. note.

2 Ps. civ. 24.

Vid. John xi. 50.

Bb z Jer. xxiii. 29, 2 Prov. i. 230

VOL.

IV.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

putt ee SS Se Oe Se ee eee laver? For what fellowship is there between creature and Creator? or why is a thing made classed with the Maker in the consecration of all of us? or why, as you hold, is faith in one

Creator and in one creature delivered to us? for if it was that we might be joined to the Godhead, what need of the creature? but if that we might be united to the Son a creature, superfluous, according to you, is this naming of the Son in Baptism, for God who made Him a Son is able to make ussons also.

Besides, if the Son be a creature, the nature of rational creatures being one, no help will come to creatures from a creature7, since all® need grace from God.

We said a few words just now on the fitness that all things should be made by Him; but since the course of the discussion has led us also to mention holy Baptism, it is necessary to state, as I think and believe, that the Son is named with the Father, not as if the Father were not all-sufficient, not without meaning, and by accident ; but, since He is God's Word and own Wisdom, and being His Radiance, is ever with the Father, therefore it is impossible, if the Father bestows grace, that He should not give it in the Son, for the Son is in the Father as the radiance in the light.

For, not as if in need, but as a Father in His own Wisdom hath God founded the earth, and made all things in the Word which is from Him, and in the Son confirms the Holy Laver.

For where the Father is, there is the Son, and where the light, there the radiance; and as what the Father worketh, He worketh through the Son 9, and the Lord Himself says, 'What I see the Father do, that do I also ;' so also when baptism is given, whom the Father baptizes, him the Son baptizes; and whom the Son baptizes, he is consecrated in the Holy Ghost".

And again as when the sun shines, one might things rational; and one is the essence and nature of Wisdom, but many are the things wise and beautiful.'

And soon afterwards he says again:—' Who are they whom they honour with the title of God's children? for they will not say that they too are words, nor maintain that there are many wisdoms.

For it is not possible, whereas the Word is one, and Wisdom has been set forth as one, to dispense to the multitude of children the Essence of the Word, and to bestow on them the appellation of Wisdom.'

It is not then at all wonderful, that the Arians should battle with the truth, when they have collisions with their own principles and conflict with each other, at one time saying that there are many wisdoms, at another maintaining one; at one time classing wisdom with the caterpillar, at another saying that it coexists with the Father and is proper to Him; now that the Father alone is unoriginate, and then again that His

Wisdom and His Power are unoriginate also.

And they battle with us for saying that the Word of God is ever, yet forget their own doctrines, and say themselves that Wisdom coexists with God unoriginately+.

So dizzieds are they in all these matters, denying the true Wisdom, and inventing one which is not, as the Manichees who make to themselves another God, after denying Him that is.

41. But let the other heresies and the Manichees also know that the Father of the Christ is

One, and is Lord and Maker of the creation through His proper Word.

And let the Ariomaniacs know in particular, that the Word of God is One, being the only Son proper and genuine from His Essence, and having with His Father the oneness of Godhead indivisible, as we said many times, being taught it by the Saviour Himself.

Since, were it not so, wherefore through Him does the Father create, and in Him reveal Himself to whom He will, and illuminate them? or why too in the baptismal consecration is the Son named together with the Father? For if they say that the Father is not all-sufficient, then their answer is irreligious ®, but if He be, for this it is right to say, what is the need of the Son for framing the worlds, or for the holy say that the radiance illuminates, for the light is one and indivisible, nor can be detached, so where the Father is or is named, there plainly is the Son also; and is the Father named in Baptism? then must the Son be named with Hin, 7 § x6, note 7.

8 Supr. p. 162, note 3.

9 Vid. notes on Orat?. iii. r—z5. e.g. and rz and 15.

10 Orat. iii. 15. note. ir Vid. sufv. 33, note x. and notes on iii. 3—6.

'When the Father is mentioned, His Word is with Him, and the Spirit who is in the Son.

And if the Son be named, in the Son is the Father, and the Spirit is not external to the Word.' ad Sevag. i. 14. and vid. Hil. 77m. vii. 31.

Passages like these are distinct from such as the one quoted from Athan. swsv. p. 76, note

3, where it is said that in 'Father' is zgléed 'Son,' i.e. argumentatively as a correlative. vid. Sent. D. 17. de Decr.

19, n. 6. The latter accordingly Eusebius does not scruple to admit 7 Saded/. i. ap. Sirm. t. i. p. 8, a. ' Pater statim, ut dictus fuit pater, fed bah ista vox filium, &c.;' for here no mepixdpyous is implied, which zs the doctrine of the text, and is xo¢ the doctrine of an Arian who considered the Son an instrument.

Yet Petavius observes as to the very word mepty. that one of its first senses in ecclesiastical writers was this wnt Arians would not disclaim ; its use to express the Catholic doctrine here spoken of was later. vid. de Trin. iv. 16.

4 Asterius held, x. that there was an Attribute called Wisdom :

2. that the Son was created by and called after that Attribute $- or i. that Wisdom was ingenerate and eternal, 2, that there were created wisdoms, words, powers many, of which the Son was one.

5 aKxorodwaor, Orat. iii. 42. init.

6 He says that it is contrary to all our notions of religion that Almighty God cannot create, enlighten, address, and unite Himself to His creatures immediately.

This seems to be implied in saying that the Son was created for creation, illumination, &c. ; whereas in the Catholic view the Son is but that Divine Person who in the Economy of grace is creator, enlightener, &c. God is represented all-perfect but acting according to a certain divine order.

This is explained just below.

Here the remark is in point about the right and wrong sense of the words 'commanding,'

'obeying,' &, supr. § 31, note 7.

DISCOURSE IL.

42. Therefore, when He made His promise to the saints, He thus spoke; 'I-.and the Father will come, and make Our abode in him ;' and again, ' that, as I and Thou are

One, so they maybe one in Us.'

And the grace given is one, given from the Father in the Son, as Paul writes in every Epistle, 'Grace unto you, and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ*.'

For the light must be with the ray, and the radiance must be contempiety, so that he who is sprinkled? by them is rather polluted 3 by irreligion than redeemed.

So Gentiles also, though the name of God is on their lips, incur the charge of Atheism 4, because they know not the real and very God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.

So Manichees and Phrygians5, and the disciples of the Samosatene, though using the Names, nevertheless are heretics, and the Arians follow in the same course, though they read the words of Scripture, and use the Names, yet they too mock those who receive the rite from them, being more irreligious than the other heresies, and advancing beyond them, and making them seem innocent by their own recklessness of speech.

For these other heresies lie against the truth in some certain respect, either erring concerning the Lord's Body, as if He did not take flesh of Mary, or as if He has not died at all, nor become man, but only appeared, and was not truly, and seemed to have a body when He had not, and seemed to have the shape of man, as visions in a dream; but the Arians are without disguise irreligious against the Father Himself.

For hearing from the Scriptures that His Godhead is represented in the Son as in an image, they blaspheme, saying, that it is a creature, and everywhere concerning that Image, they carry about® with them the phrase, 'He was not,' as. mud in a wallet 7, and spit it forth as serpents ® their venom.

Then, whereas their doctrine is nauseous to all men, forthwith, as a support against its fall, they prop up the heresy with human? patronage, that the simple, at the sight or even by the fear may overlook the mischief of their perversity.

Right indeed is it to pity their dupes; well is it to weep over them, for that they sacrifice their own interest for that immediate phantasy which pleasures furnish, and forfeit their future hope.

In thinking to be baptized into the name of one who exists not, they will receive nothing ; and ranking themselves with a creature, from the creation they will have no help, and believing in one unlike' and foreign to the Father in essence, to the plated together with its own light.

Whence the Jews, as denying the Son as well as they, have not the Father either; for, as having left the 'Fountain of Wisdom?,' as Baruch reproaches them, they put from them the Wisdom springing from it, our Lord Jesus Christ (for ' Christ,' says the Apostle, is 'God's power and God's wisdom 3),' when they said, ' We have no king but Cesar'.'

The Jews then have the penal award of their denial; for their city as well as their reasoning came to nought.

And these too hazard the fulness of the mystery, I mean Baptism ; for if the consecration is given to us into the Name of Father and Son, and they do not confess a true Father, because they deny what is from Him and like His Essence, and deny also the true Son, and name another of their own framing as created out of nothing, is not the rite administered by them altogether empty and unprofitable, making a show, but in reality being no help towards religion ? For the Arians do not baptize into Father and Son, but into Creator and creature, and into Maker and work 5.

And as a creature is other than the Son, so the Baptism, which is supposed to be given by them, is other than the truth, though they pretend to name the Name of the Father and the Son, because of the words of Scripture,

For not he who simply says, 'O Lord,' gives Baptism ; but he who with the Name has also the right faith®.

On this account therefore our Saviour also did not simply command to baptize, but first says, 'Teach;' then thus:

' Baptize into the Name of Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost ;' that the right faith might follow upon learning, and together with faith might come the consecration of Baptism.

43. There are many other heresies too, which use the words only, but not in a right

2 pavrigdpevov, Bingh. Antigu. xi. rr. § 5.

3 Cf. Cyprian, Ep. 76 fin. (ed. Ben.) and Z/.71 cir. init. Optatus ad' Parmen. i. 12.

4 aQeornros. vid. supr. de Decry. 1, note 1, Ov. i. 4, note x. sense, as I have said, nor with sound faith', and in consequence the water which they administer is unprofitable, as deficient in ' Atheist' or rather 'godless' was the title given by pagans to those who denied, and by the Fathers to those who professed, polytheism.

Thus Julian says that Christians preferred 'atheism to godliness.' vid.

Suicer Thes. i voc.

5 Montanists. mepthépovar, § 34. n. 5.

7 Instead of provisions, 8 Ce Lp. Hig. 19. Hist. Ar. 66. and so Arians are dogs (with allusion to 2 Pet. ii. 22.), de Decr. 4. Hist. Ar. 29» lions, Hist

Ar. 11. wolves, Ap. c. Avian. 49. hares, de Fug. 10. chameleons, de Decr. init. hydras, Ovat. iii. 58 fin. eels, Ef. Ag.

7 fip. cuttleflsh, Ovat, iii. 59. gnats, de Decr. 14. init. Orad. iii. 59. init. beetles, Ovat. ili. fin. leeches, Hist. Av. 65 init. de Fug. 4.

[swine, Ov. ii. x.] In many of these instances the allusion is to Scripture.

On names given to heretics in general, vid. the Alphabetum bestialitatis heretic ex Patrum Symbolis, in the Calvinismus bestiarum religio attributed to Raynaudus and printed in the Apopompzus of his works.

Vid. on the principle of such applications 74/7. Orat. iii. 18.

9 Orat. i. 9.

10 Oy ai. iii. 4. note.

Bb2 and John xvii. 2; Rom. i. 7, &c, t Vid. John xiv. 23, 2 Bar. iii. 12.

5 De Decr. 313 Or. i. 34.

Ns 6 The Arima facie sense of this passage is certainly unfavourable to the validity of heretical baptism ; vid. Coust. Pont. Rom.

Cor. i. 24.

4 John xix. 15.

Ep. p. 227.

Voss. de a0 Disp. 19 and 20. Forbes /ustruct. ol. X. 2, 3, and 12, Hooker's Eccl. Pol. v. 62. § 5—11.

On Arian Baptism in particular vid. Jablonski's Diss. Opusc. t. iv.

.113- [And, in violent contrast to Athan., Siricius (bishop of Rome) letter to Himerius, a.d 385. (Coust. 623.)) I 7hv a. vyavotaay, Dep.

Ar, 5, note 6

FOUR: DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

said, and to seek it as something hidden, and not 'nakedly to expound as if the meaning were spoken 'plainly,' lest by a false interpretation we wander from the truth.

If then what is written be about Angel, or any other of things originate, as concerning one of us who are works, let it be said, 'created me;' but if it be the Wisdom of God, in whom all things originate have been framed, that speaks concerning Itself, what ought we to understand but that 'He created' means nothing contrary to 'He begat?'

Nor, as forgetting that It is Creator and Framer, or ignorant of the difference between the Creator and the creatures, does It number Itself among the creatures ; but It signifies a certain sense, as in proverbs, not 'plainly,' but latent ; which It inspired. the saints to use in prophecy, while soon after It doth Itself give the meaning of 'He created' in other but parallel expressions, saying, 'Wisdom made herself a house®'

Now it-is plain that our body is Wisdom's house', which It took on Itself to become man; hence consistently does John say, 'The Word was made flesh®; and by Solomon Wisdom says of Itself with cautious exactness 9, not 'I am a creature,' but only

Father they will not be joined, not having His own Son by nature, who is from Him, who is in the Father, and in whom the Father is, as He Himself has said ; but being led astray by them, the wretched men henceforth remain destitute and stripped of the Godhead.

For this phantasy of earthly goods will not follow them upon their death; nor when they see the Lord whom they have denied, sitting on His

Father's throne, and judging quick and dead, will they be able to call to their help any one of those who have now deceived them ; for they shall see them also at the judgment-seat, repenting for their deeds of sin and irreligion.

CHAPTER XIX.

Texts EXPLAINED ; SIXTHLY, PROVERBS

vill. 22.

Proverbs are of a figurative nature, and must be interpreted as such.

We must interpret them, and in particular this passage, by the Regula Fidei.

'He created me' not equivalent to 'I am a creature.'

Wisdom a creature so far forth as Its human body.

Again, if He is a creature, it is as 'a beginning of ways,' an office which, though not an attribute, is a consequence, of a higher and divine nature.

And it is 'for the works,' which implied the works existed, and therefore much more He, before He was created.

Also 'the Lord' not the Father 'created' Him, which implies the creation was that of a servant.

'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works*,' yet not 'created me that I might have being,' nor 'because I have a creature's beginning and origin.'

44. We have gone through thus much before the passage in the Proverbs, resisting the insensate fables which their hearts have invented, that they may know that the Son of God ought not to be called a creature, and may learn lightly to read what admits in truth of a right' explanation.

For it is written, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways, for His works?;' since, however, these are proverbs, and it is expressed in the way of proverbs, we must not expound them nakedly in their first. sense, but we must inquire into the person, and thus religiously put the sense on it.

For what is said in proverbs, is not said plainly, but is put forth latently3, as the Lord Himself has taught us in the Gospel according to John, saying, ' These things have

I spoken unto you in proverbs, but the time cometh when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but openly4.'

Therefore it is necessary to unfold the sense5 of what is Ss 45. For in this passage, not as signifying the Essence of His Godhead, nor His own everlasting and genuine generation from the Father, has the Word spoken by Solomon, but on the other hand His manhood and Economy towards us.

And, as I said before, He has not said 'I am a creature,' or 'I became a creature,' but only 'He created'.'

For the creatures, having a created essence, are 6 Prov. ix. 1.

7 Ut intra intemerata viscera eedificante sibi Sapientia domum, Verbum caro fieret.

Leon, Zp. 31, 2. Didym. de Trin. iii. 3.

Pp. 337. (ed. 1769.) August. Civ. D. xvii. 20. Cyril ix Joann. p. 384, 5.

Max, Diad. iil. p. 1029. (ap.

Theodor. ed. Schutz.) vid. supr Or, i. rz, note 8. Hence S, Clement. Alex. 6 Adyos éavrov yevyg.

Strom. Vv. 3.

John i. x4.

9 § 12, n. 4.

10 The passage is in like manner interpreted of our Lord's human nature by a Her. 69, 20—25.

Basil. #f. viii. 8.

Naz. Ovat. 30, 2.

Nyss. contr. aloud: i, p. 34. et al. Cyril.

Thesaur. p.154.

Hilar. de Trin. xii. 36—49. Ambros. de Fid. i.

15.

August. de Mid, et Symb. 6. t He seems here to say that it is both true that 'The Lord created,' and yet that the Son was not created.

Creatures alone are created, and He was not acreature. Rather something belonging or relating to Him, something short of His substance or nature, was created, However, it is a question in controversy whether even His Manhood can be called a creature, though many of the Fathers (including Athan. in several places) seem so to call it.

On the whole it would appear, (1.) that if 'creature,' like ' Son,' be a Zersonal term, He is not a creature; but if it be a word of nature, He is a creature; (2.) that our Lord is a creature in respect to the flesh (vid. zn/r. 47); (3.) that since the flesh is infinitely beneath His divinity, it is neither natural nor safe to call

Him a creature (cf. Thom. Ag. Sum. Th. iii. xvi. 8, 'non dicimus, quod /Ethiops est albus, sed quod est albus secundum dentes') and of} et if the flesh is worshipped, still it is worshipped as in the Person of the Son, not by a separate act of worship.

Cf. infr. Letter 60. ad Adel, he. 3.

Epiph. has imitated this passage, Ancor. 51. introducing the illustration of a king and his robe, &c.

T KaAdS dvayvdoKerv. .. . OpOhv éxov rhy Sidvovay, i.e. the text admits of an interpretation consistent with the analogy of faith and so per' edoeBelas just below. vid. § x. n. 1 3. Such phrases are as in Athan, Ah en

Prov. vill. 22.

Athanasius follows the Sept. renderi Hebrew Qan4 by ékruze.

The Hebrew serie ke appealed _ i Eusebius, Zccles. Theol. iii. 2, 3. S. Epiphanius, Her, 69. 25 and S. Jerome 7% Jsai. 26, 13. &. Bas. c. Eun. ii. 20, and Greg.

Nyss. c. Lum. 1. p. 34.

3 This passage of Athan, has been used by many later fathers, ; ohn xvi. 25. tats

ere, as in so many other places, he is explainin i obscure or latent in Scripture by aaiie of the pone Pees

Vincentius, Commmonit.2.

Vid. especially the first sentence of the following paragraph, 7é Se? voely x.t.A. vid. supr. note r.

DISCOURSE

II. ars 46. That to be called creatures, then, and to be created belongs to things which have by nature a created essence, these passages are sufficient to remind us, though Scripture is full of the like; on the other hand that the single word 'He created' does not simply denote the essence and mode of generation, David shews in the Psalm, ' This shall be written for another generation, and the people that is created shall praise the Lord; and again, originate, and are said to be created, and of course the creature is created: but this mere term ' He created" does not necessarily signify the essence or the generation, but indicates something else as coming to pass in Him of whom it speaks, and not simply that He who is said to be created, is at once in His Nature and Essence a creature®.

And this difference divine Scripture recognises, saying concerning the creatures, 'The earth is full of 'Create in me a clean heart, O God?; and Paul in Ephesians says, 'Having abolished the law of commandments contained in ordinances, for to create in Himself of two one new man3; and again, 'Put ye on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.'

For neither David spoke of any people created in essence, nor prayed to have another heart than that he had, but meant renovation according to God and renewal; nor did Paul signify two persons created in essence in the Lord, nor again did he counsel us to put on any other man ; but he called the life according to virtue the 'man after God,' and by the 'created' in Christ he meant the two people who are renewed in Him.

Such too is the language of the book of Jeremiah; 'The Lord created a new salvation for a planting, in which salvation men shall walk to and fro5; and in thus speaking, he does not mean any essence of a creature, but prophesies of the renewal of salvation among men, which has taken place in Christ for us.

Such then being the difference between 'the creatures' and the single word 'He created,' if you find anywhere in Thy creation,' and 'the creation itself groaneth together and travaileth together3,;' and in the Apocalypse it says, 'And the third part of the creatures in the sea died which had life ;' as also Paul says, 'Every creature of God is good, and nothing is to be refused if it be received with thanksgiving +; and in the book of Wisdom it is written, 'Having ordained man through Thy wisdom, that he should have dominion over the creatuzes which Thou hast mades.'

And these, being creatures, are also said to be created, as we may further hear from the Lord, who says, 'He who created them, made them male and female®; and from Moses in the Song, who writes, ' Ask now of the days that are past, which were before thee since the day that God created man upon the earth, and from the one side of heaven unto the other?'

And Paul in Colossians, 'Who is the Image of the Invisible God, the Firstborn of every creature, for in Him were all things created that are in heaven, and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers; all things were created through Him, and for Him, and He is before all 8.' divine Scripture the Lord called 'creature,' produce it and fight; but if it is nowhere written that He is a creature, only He Himself says about Himself in the Proverbs, 'The Lord created me,' shame upon you, both on the ground of the distinction aforesaid and for that the diction is like that of proverbs ; and accordingly let 'He created' be understood, not of His being a creature, but of that human nature which became His, for to this' belongs creation.

Indeed is it not evidently unfair in you, when David and Paul say 'He created,' then indeed not to understand it of the essence and the generation, but the renewal; yet, when the Lord says 'He created' to number His essence with the creatures? and again when Scripture says, 'Wisdom built her an house, she set it upon seven pillars®,' to understand 'house'

2 7d Acydpevov Krigerdar TH Pica Kal TH ovolg Krioha. also infr. 60.

Without meaning that the respective terms are synonymous, is it not plain that in a later phraseology this would have been, ' not simply that He-is in His Person a creature,' or ' that His Person is created?'

Athan.'s use of the phrase ovata rod Adyov has already been noticed, supr. 1. 45, and passages from this

Oration are given in another connexion, sugrv. p. 70, note 15.

The term is synonymous with the Divine Nature as existing in the Person of the Word.

(Cf. Prolegg. ch. ii, § 3 (2) b.] In the passage in the text the ovata of the Word is contrasted to the ovata of creatures; and it is observable that it is implied that our Lord has not taken on Him a created ovoia,

'He said not, Athan. remarks, 'I became a creature, for the creatures have a created essence;' he adds that 'He created' signifies, zo¢ essence, but something taking place in Him epi éxewvov, i.e. some adjunct or accident (e.g. notes on de Decr. 22), or as he says spr. § 8, envelopment or dress.

And injr. § 51, he contrasts the ovoia and the av@pémwvoy of the Word; as in Orat. i. 41. ovata and 7 avOpwndrns 3 and vars and cdpé, ili. 34. init. and Aéyes and odp&, 38. init.

And He speaks of the Son 'taking on Him the economy,' infr. 76, and of the brocracis TOU

Adyov being one with 6 ayOpwros, iv. 25, % It is observed, § 8, note, how this line of teaching might be wrested to the purposes of the Apollinarian and Eutychian heresies ; and, considering Athan.'s most emphatic protests against their errors in his later works, as well as his strong statements in Ovaz. iii. there is ho hazard in this admission.

His ordinary use of dv@pwros for the manhood might uite as plausibly be perverted on the other hand into a defence of Mesicginniians Vid. also the Ed. Ben. on S. Hilary, pref. p. xliii, who uses zatuva absolutely for our Lord's Diviuity, as contrasted to the disfensatio, and divides His titles into naturalia and assumpta.

3 Ps. civ. 24. LXX.; Rom. vill. 22.

4 Rev. viii. 9; 1 Tim. iv. 4.

5 Wisd, ix. 2.

6 Matt. xix. 4. (0 «rioas).

7 Deut. iv. 32.

3 Eph. ii. 15. t Ps, cii. 18. LXX.

2 Ps. li. 12.

4 Eph. iv. 22; vid. Cyr. Thes. p. 156.

5 Jer. xxxi. 22. vid. also supr. p. 85, where he notices that this is the version of the Septuagint, Aquila's being 'The Lord created a new thing in woman.' Athan. has preserved Aquila's version in three other places, in Psalm xxx. 12. lix. 5. lxv. 18.

6 Prov. ix. 1.

8 Col. i. 15—17+

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

allegorically, but to take 'He created' as it stands, and to fasten on it the idea of creature? and neither His being Framer of all has had any weight with you, nor have you feared His being the sole and proper Offspring of the Father, but recklessly, as if you had enlisted against Him, do ye fight, and think less of Him than of men.

, 47. For the very passage proves that it is only an invention of your own to call the Lord creature For the Lord, knowing His own Essence to be the Only-begotten Wisdom and Offspring of the Father, and other than things originate and natural creaturés, says in love to man, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways,' as if to say, 'My

Father hath prepared for Me a body, and has created Me for men in behalf of their' salvation.'

For, as when John says, 'The Word was made flesh, we do not conceive the whole Word Himself to be flesh?, but to have put on flesh and become man, and on hearing, 'Christ hath become a curse for us,' and 'He hath made Him sin for us who knew no sin3,' we do not simply conceive this, that whole Christ has become curse and sin, but that He has taken on Him the curse which lay against us (as the Apostle has said, 'Has redeemed us from the curse,' and 'has carried,' as Isaiah has said, ' our sins,' and as Peter has written,

"has borne them in the body on the wood 4 so, if it is said in the Proverbs 'He created,' we must not conceive that the whole Word is in nature a creature, but that He put on the created body5 and that God created Him for our sakes, preparing for Him the created body, as it is written, for us, that in Him we might be capable of being renewed and deified.

What then deceived you, O senseless, to call the Creator a creature? or whence did you purchase for you this new thought, to parade it®?

For the Proverbs say 'He created,' but they call not the Son creature, but Offspring; and, according to the distinction in Scripture aforesaid of * He created' and 'creature,' they acknowledge, what is by nature proper to the Son, that He is the Only-begotten Wisdom and Framer of the creatures, and when they say ' He created,' they say it not in respect of His Essence, but signify that He was becoming a beginning of many ways; so that 'He created' is in contrast to 'Offspring,' and His being called the 'Beginning of ways7' to His being the Only-begotten Word.

48. For if He is Offspring, how call ye Him creature? for no one says that He begets what He creates, nor calls His proper offspring creatures; and again, if He is Onlybegotten, how becomes He ' beginning of the ways?' for of necessity, if He was created a beginning of all things, He is no longer alone, as having those who came into being after Him.

For Reuben, when he became a beginning of the children', was not only-begotten, but in time indeed first, but in nature and relationship one among those who came after him.

Therefore if the Word also is 'a beginning of the ways,' He must be such as the ways are, and the ways must be such as the Word, though in point of time He be created first of them.

For the beginning or initiative of a city is such as the other parts of the city are, and the members too being joined to it, make the city whole and one, as the many members of one body; nor does one part of it make, and another come to be, and is subject to the former, but all the city equally has its government and constitution from its maker.

If then the Lord is in such sense created as a 'beginning' of all things, it would follow that He and all other things together make up the unity of the creation, and He neither differs from all others, though He become the 'beginning' of all, nor is He Lord of them, though older in point of time ; but He has the same manner of framing and the same

Lord as the rest.

Nay, if He be a creature, as you hold, how can He be created sole and first at all, so as to be beginning of all? when it is plain from what has been said, that among the creatures not any is of a constant? nature and of prior formation, but each has its origination with al] the rest, however it may excel others in glory.

For as to the separate stars. or the great lights, not this appeared first, and that second, but in one day and by the same command, they were all called into being. And such was the original formation of the quadrupeds, and of birds, and fishes, and cattle, and plants; thus too has the race i ee ee t John i, 14.

2§ 10, n, 6.

4 Gal. iii. 13; Is. liii. 4; x Pet. ii, 24.

5 Here he says that, though our Peed's flesh is created or He is created as to the flesh, it is not right to call Him a creature. This

1s very much what S. Thomas says, as referred to in § 45, note x in the words of the Schools, that 4Ethiops, albus secundum dentes, non est albus.

But why may not our Lord be so called upon the principle of the communicatio Idiomatum (ufr. note on iii,

3.) as He is Said to be born of a Virgin, to have suffered, &c.? The reason is this:—birth, passion, &c., confessedly belong to His human nature, without adding 'according to the flesh Heese creature' not epiving humanity, might appear a simple attribute of His Person, if used without limitation, Thus, as S, Thomas adds, though we may not absolutely say 4Ethiops may say 'crispus est,' or in like manner, crispus, or calvus, can but refer to the hair.

Still more does this remark apply in the case of 'Sonship,' which is a personal attribute altogether ; as is proved, says Petav, de Jncarn. vii. 6 fin. by the Instance of Adam, who was in all respects a man like Seth, yet not ason.

Accordingly, we may not call our Lord, even according to the manhood, an adopted Son, 6 rommevere, 2nfr. 82.

3 Gal. iii. 13; 2 Cor. v. a1, est albus, we 'calvus est.'

Since 7 dexiy 636y" and so in Justin's Zrysh. 6x. The Bened. Ed. in loc. refers to_a similar application of the word to our Lord in.

Tatian contr. Gent. 5. Athenag. AZ. 10. Iren. Her, iv. 20. n, 3° Origen. in Joan. tom. x. 39. Tertull. adv. Prax. 6. and Ambros. de Fid, iii. 7.

2 dpxn téxvwv, Gen, xlix. 3.

2 Cf. p. 157, note 7.

DISCOURSE

II.

5/5 made after God's Image come to be, namely men ; for though Adam only was formed out of earth, yet in him was involved the succession of the whole race.

50. Your famous assertion then, that the Son is a creature, is not true, but is your fantasy only; nay Solomon convicts you of having many times slandered him.

For he has not called Him creature, but God's Offspring and Wisdom, saying, 'God in Wisdom established the earth,' and 'Wisdom built her an house.'

And the very passage in question proves your irreligious spirit ; for it is written, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works.'

Therefore if He is before all things, yet says 'He created me' (not 'that I might make the works,' but) 'for the works,' unless 'He created' relates to something later than Himself,

He will seem later than the works, finding them on His creation already in existence before Him, for the sake of which He is also brought into being.

And if so, how is He before all things notwithstanding? and how were all things made through Him and consist in Him? for behold, you say that the works consisted before Him, for which He is created and sent.

But it is not so; perish the thought! false is the supposition of the heretics.

For the Word of God is not creature but Creator; and says in the manner of proverbs, 'He created me' when He put on created flesh.

And something besides may be understood from the passage itself; for, being Son and having God for His Father, for He is His proper Offspring, yet here He names the Father Lord; not that He was servant, but because He took the servant's form.

For it became Him, on the one hand being the Word from the Father, to call God Father: for this is proper to son towards father; on the other, having come to finish the work, and taken a servant's form, to name the Father

49. And from the visible creation, we clearly discern that His invisible things also, 'being perceived by the things that are made3,' are not independent of each other; for it was not first one and then another, but all at once were constituted after their kind.

For the Apostle did not number individually, so as to say 'whether Angel, or Throne, or Dominion, or Authority,' but he mentions together all according to their kind, 'whether Angels, or Archangels, or Principalities+:' for in this way is the origination of the creatures.

If then, as I have said, the Word were creature, He must have been brought into being, not first of them, but with all the other Powers, though in glory He excel the rest ever so much.

For so we find it to be in their case, that at once they came to be, with neither first nor second, and they differ from each other in glory, some on the right of the throne, some all around, and some on the left, but one and all praising and standing in service before the Lords.

Therefore if the Word be creature, He would not be first or beginning of the rest ; yet if He be before all, as indeed He is, and is Himself alone First and Son, it does not follow that He is beginning of all things as to His Essence®, for what is the beginning of all is in the number of all.

And if He is not such a beginning, then neither is He a creature, but it is very plain that He differs in essence and nature from the creatures, and is other than they, and is Likeness and Image of the sole and true God, being Himself sole also.

Hence He is not classed with creatures in Scripture, but David rebukes those who dare even to think of Him as such, saying, 'Who among the gods is like unto the Lord7?' and Lord.

And this difference He Himself has taught by an apt distinction, saying in the Gospels, 'I thank Thee, O Father,' and then,

'Lord of heaven and earth?'

For He calls God His Father, but of the creatures He names Him Lord; as shewing clearly from these words, that, when He put on the creature3, then it was He called the Father Lord.

' Who is like unto the Lord among the sons of God?' and Baruch, 'This is our God, and another shall not be reckoned with Him®,'

For the One creates, and the rest are created ; and the One is the own Word and Wisdom of the Father's Essence, and through this Word things which came to be, which before existed not, were made. ea For in the prayer of David the Holy Spirit marks the same distinction, saying in the Psalms, 'Give Thy strength unto Thy Child, and help the Son of Thine handmaid+.'

For the natural and true child of God is one, and 3 Rom. i. 20.

4 Vid. Col. i. 16.

_ si. 6r; ii. 27.

6 He says that, though none could be 'a beginning of creation, who was a creature, yet still that such a title belongs not to His essence.

It is the name of an office which the Eternal Word alone can fill. His Divine Sonship is both superior and necessary to that office of a 'Beginning.'

Hence it is both true (as he says) that ' if the Word is a creature, He is not a beginning ;' and yet that that 'beginning' is 'in the number of the creatures.' Though He becomes the 'beginning,' He is not 'a beginning as_to His essence,' vid. supr. i. 49, and infr. § 60. where he says,

'He who is before all, cannot be a beginning 0, all, but is other than all, which implies that the beginning of all is not other than all. vid.

§ 8, note 4, on the Priesthood, and § 16, n. 7. the sons of the handmaid, that is, of the nature of things originate, are other.

Wherefore the One, as Son, has the Father's might ; but the rest are in need of salvation.

51. (But if, because He was called child, a gp a ee ee 2 Matt. xi. 25. z Vid. Prov. iii.

19; ix. 1. ee 4 Ps |xxxvi. 16.

3 To KTLOTOY, i.e. THUG, § 47.

7 Ps. Ixxxix. 6.

8 Bar. ill. 35+

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

before the works were made, the Son was ever, nor was there yet need that He should be created ; but when the works were created and need arose afterwards of the Economy for their restoration, then it was that the Word took upon they idly talk, let them know that both Isaac was named Abraham's child, and the son of the Shunamite was called young child.)

Reasonably then, we being servants, when He became as we, He too calls the Father Lord, as we do; and this He has so done from love to man, that we too, being servants by nature, and receiving the Spirit of the Son, might have confidence to call Him by grace Father, who is by nature our Lord.

But as we, in calling the Lord Father, do not deny our servitude by nature (for we are His works, and it is ' He that hath made us, and not we ourselves*'), so when the Son, on taking the servant's form, says,

'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways,' let them not deriy the eternity of His

Godhead, and that 'in the beginning was the Word, and 'all things were made by Him,' and Himself this condescension and assimilation to the works; which He has shewn us by the word 'He created.'

And through the Prophet Isaiah willing to signify the like, He says again :

¢ And now thus saith the Lord, who formed me frora the womb to be His servant, to gather together Jacob unto Him and Israel, I shall be brought together and be glorified before the Lord 4.'

52. See here too, He is formed, not into existence, but in order to gather together the tribes, which were in existence before He was formed.

For as in the former passage stands ' He created,' so in this ' He formed ;' and as there 'for the works,'so here ' to gather together ;' so that in every point of view it appears that 'He created' and ' He formed' are said after 'the Word was.'

For as before His forming the tribes existed, for whose sake He was formed, so does it appear that the works exist, for which He was created.

And when 'in the beginning was the Word,' not yet were the works, as I have said before; but 'in Him all things were created.'

CHAPTER XX.

TExTs EXPLAINED ; SIXTHLY, PROVERBS

viii. 22 CONTINUED.

Our Lord is said to be created 'for the works,' i.e. with a particular purpose, which no mere creatures are ever, said to be.

Parallel of Isai. xlix. 5, &c.

When His manhood is spoken of, a reason for it is added; not so when His Divine Nature ; Texts in proof. when the works were made and the need required, then 'He created' was said; and as if some son, when the servants were lost, and in the hands of the enemy by their own carelessness, and need was urgent, were sent by his father to succour and recover them, and on setting out were to put over him the like dress? with them, and should fashion himself as they, lest the capturers, recognising him? as the master, should take to flight and prevent his descending to those who were hidden under the earth by them; and then were any one to inquire of him, why he did so, were to make answer, 'My Father thus formed and prepared me for his works,' while in thus speaking, he neither implies that he is a servant nor one of the works, nor speaks of the beginning of His origination, but of the subsequent charge given him over the works,—in the same way the Lord also, having put over Him our flesh, and ' being found in fashion as a man,' if He were questioned by those who saw Him thus and marvelled, would say,

'The Lord created Me the beginning of His ways for His works,' and ' He formed Me to gather together Israel,'

This again the Spirit 3 foretells in the Psalms, saying, "Thou didst set Him over the works of Thine hands 4;' which elsewhere the Lord signified of Himself, 'I am set as King by Him upon His ee ee eee 51 (continued).

For the passage in the Proverbs, as I have said before, signifies, not the Essence, but the manhood of the Word ; for if He says that He was created ' for the works,'

He shews His intention of signifying, not His Essence, but the Economy which took place

'for His works,' which comes second to being.

For things which are in formation and creation are made specially that they may be and exist3, and next they have to do whatever the Word bids them, as may be seen in the case of all things.

For Adam was created, not that He might work, but that first he might be man 3710r, it was after this that he received the command to work.

And Noah was created, not because of the ark, but that first he might exist and be aman; for after this he received commandment to prepare the ark. And the like will be found

In every case on inquiring into it 3—thus the great Moses first was made a man, and next was entrusted with the government of the people.

Therefore here too we must suppose the like; for thou seest, that the Word is not created into existence, but, 'In the beginning was the Word,' and He is afterwards sent < for the works' and the Economy towards them.

For = ee ee ne I Ps. c. 3.

2 John i. 1, 33 Col. i 3 He says in effect, 'Before the ceny Sten BRAS generatio were not; 4¢ Christ on the contrary' (ane eer bee Te generation,' as Bull's hypothesis,

i but) 'is from everlasting,'

; bie eee Ee ah shai vid. § 575 4 Isai. xlix. 5, LXX.

2 Vid. the well-known passage in S, Ignatius, ad i "4

Eph, Lightfoot's note], 3 Supr. 20.

Hee io ant

DISCOURSE

II.

holy hill of Sion 5." And as, when He shone ® in the body upon Sion, He had not His beginning of existence or of reign, but being God's

Word and everlasting King, He vouchsafed that Word was made flesh 8,' then it adds the reason why, saying, 'And dwelt among us,'

And again the Apostle saying; ' Who being in the form of God,' has not introduced the reason, till ' He took on Him the form of a servant ;' for then he continues, 'He humbled Himself unto death, even the death of the cross9;' for it was for this that He both became flesh and took the form of a servant.

His kingdom should shine in a human way in Sion, that redeeming them and us from the sin which reigned in them, He might bring them under His Father's Kingdom, so, on being set

'for the works,' He is not set for things which did not yet exist, but for such as already were and needed restoration.

54. And the Lord Himself has spoken many things in proverbs; but when giving us notices about Himself, He has spoken absolutely!; 'I in the Father and the Father in Me,' and 'I and the Father are one,' and 'He that hath seen

Me, hath seen the Father,' and 'I am the Light of the world,' and, 'I am the Truth?;' not setting down in every case the reason, nor the wherefore, lest He should seem second to those things for which He was made.

For that reason would needs take precedence of Him, without which not even He Himself had come into being.

Paul, for instance, 'separated an Apostle for the Gospel, which the Lord had promised afore by the Prophets3,' was thereby made subordinate to the Gospel, of which he was made minister, and John, being chosen to prepare the Lord's way, was made subordinate to the Lord; but the Lord, not being made subordinate to any reason why

He should be Word, save only that He is the Father's Offspring and Only-begotten Wisdom, when He becomes man, /then assigns the reason why He is about to take flesh.

For the need of man preceded His becoming man, apart from which He had not put on flesh 4.

And what the need was for which He became man, He Himself thus signifies, 'I came down from heaven, not to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent Me.

And this is the will of Him which hath sent Me, that of all which He hath given Me, I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.

And this is the will of My Father, that every one which seeth the Son and believeth on Him may have everlasting life, and I will raise him up at the last days.'

And again ; 'I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on Me, should not abide in darkness®'

And again he says; 'To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth 7.'

And John has written:

' For this was manifested the Son of God, that He might destroy the works of the devil 8,'

- 53. 'Hecreated' then and ' He formed' and 'He set,' having the same meaning, do not denote the beginning of His being, or of His essence as created, but His beneficent renovation which came to pass for us.

Accordingly, though He thus speaks, yet He taught also that He Himself existed before this, when He said, 'Before Abraham came to be, I am';' and 'when He prepared the heavens, I was present with Him ;' and 'I was with Him disposing things?.' And as He Himself was before Abraham came to be, and Israel had come into being after Abraham, and plainly He exists first and is formed afterwards, and His forming signifies | not His beginning of being but His taking manhood, wherein also He collects together the tribes of Israel ; so, as ' being always with the Father,' He Himself is Framer of the creation, and His works are evidently later than

Himself, and 'He created' signifies, not His beginning of being, but the Economy which took place for the works, which He effected in the flesh.

For it became Him, being other than the works, nay rather their Framer, to take upon Himself their renovation 3, that, whereas He is created for us, all things may be now created in Him.

For when He said ' He created,' He forthwith added the reason, naming 'the works,' that His creation for the works -might signify His becoming man for their renovation.

And this is usual with divine Scripture+; for when it signifies the fleshly origination of the Son, it adds also the cause 5 for which He became man ; but when he speaks or His servants declare anything of His Godhead, all is said in simple diction, and with an absolute sense, and without reason being added.

For He is the Fathers Radiance ; and as the Father is, but not for any reason, neither must we seek the reason of that Radiance.

Thus it is written, 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God°;' and the wherefore. it assigns not7; but when 'the 8 Johni. 14.

9 Phil. ii. 6—8.

Infr. 62.

2 see xiv. 6, 9, 103 X. 303 viii. 12.

3 Rom. i. 1, 2.

It is the general teaching of the Fathers that our Lord would not have been incarnate had not man sinned.

[But see Prolegg. ch. iv. § 3, ¢.] Cf. de Jucarn. 4. vid. Thomassin. at great length de Incarn. ii. 5—11. also Petav. de [ncarn. ii. 17, 7—12. Vasquez in 3 Thom. Disp. x. 4 and 5.

5 John vi. 38—40.

© Ib. xii. 46.

7 Ib, xviii. 37.

8 x John iii. 8.

6 éréapipe, vid. of the Holy Spirit, X John viii. 58.

5 Ps. ii. 6. LXX.

Serap. i. 20, c.

2 Prov. viii. 27, 30, LXX.

3 p. 335, note x.

4 Gos éort TH eer as so ara: no 18, a ead Ths apis. €dos exovans, ibid. 30, d.

Vi az.

Orat. 30. 2. ms ee iz 7 Naz. ibid.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

man, so making peace'.'

But if in Him the twain are created, and these are in His body, reasonably then, bearing the twain in Himself, He is as if Himself created; for those who were created in Himself He made one, and He was in them, as they.

And thus, the two being created in Him, He may say suitably, 'The Lord created me.'

For as by receiving our infirmities, He is said to be infirm Himself, though not Himself infirm, for He is the Power of God, and He became sin for us and a curse, though not having sinned Himself, but because He Himself bare our sins and our curse, so 8, by creating us in Him, let Him say,

'He created me for the works,' though not Himself a creature. s. To give a witness then, and for our sakes to undergo death, to raise manup and destroy the works of the devil?, the Saviour came, and this is the reason of His incarnate presence.

For otherwise a resurrection had not been, unless there had been death ; and how had death been, unless He had had a mortal body? This the Apostle, learning from Him, thus sets forth,

'Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same; that through death He might bring to nought him that had the power of death, that is, the devil, and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.'

And, 'Since by man came death, by-»man came also the resurrection of the dead3.' And again,

56. For if, as they hold, the Essence of the Word being of created nature, therefore

He says, 'The Lord created me,' being a creature, He was not created for us; but if He was not created for us, we are not created in Him; and, if not created in Him, we have

Him not in ourselves but externally; as, for instance, as receiving instruction from Him as from a teacher*, And it being so with us, sin has not lost its reign over the flesh, being inherent and not cast out of it. But the Apostle opposes such a doctrine a little before, when he says, '

For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus?;' and if in Christ we are created, then it is not He who is created, but we in Him ; and thus the words ' He created' are for our sake.

For because of our need, the Word, though being Creator, endured words which are used of creatures; which are not proper to Him, as being the Word, but are ours who are created in Him.

And as, since the Father is always, so is His Word, and always being, always says '1 was daily His. delight, rejoicing always before Him3,' and 'I am in the Father and the Father in Me4;' so, when for our need He became man, consistently does He use language, as ourselves,

'The Lord hath created Me,' that, by His dwelling in the flesh, sin might perfectly be expelled from the flesh, and we might have a free minds.

For what ought He, when made 'For what the Law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God, sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh; that the ordinance of the Law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit+.?

And John says, 'For God sent not His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saveds,' And again, the Saviour has spoken in His own person, 'For judgment am I come into this world, that they who see not might see, and that they which see might become blind ©' Not for Himself then, but for our salvation, and to abolish death, and to condemn sin, and to give sight to the blind, and to raise up all from the dead, has He come; but if not for Himself, but for us, by consequence not for Himself but for us is He created.

But if not for Himself is He created, but for us, then He is not Himself a creature, but, as having put on our flesh, He uses such language.

And that this is the sense of the Scriptures, we may learn from the Apostle, who says in Ephesians, 'Having broken down the middle wall of partition between us, having abolished in His flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances, to create in Himself of twain one new eS t Two ends of our Lord's Incarnation are here menti

. that He might die for us, and that He might renew us, needa nearly to those specified in Rom. iv. 25. 'who was delivered for our offences and raised again for our justification,'

The general object of His coming, including both of these, is treated of in Jucarn. esp.

§§ 4—20. and in the two books against Apollinaris.

Vid. supr. §8. § 9.

Also infr. Orat. iv. 6. And Theodoret, Zvan, iil. p. 196, 7. Vigil. Thaps. contr, Lutych.

1, p. 496. (B.

P. ed. 1624.) and 5. Leo speaks of the whole course of redemption, i.e. incarnation, atonement, regeneration, justification

&c., as one sacrament, not drawing the line distinctly between the several agents, elements, or stages in it, but considering it to lie in the intercommunion of Christ's and our persons. Ser. 62. 14

He speaks of His fortifying us against our passions and infirmities, both sacramento susceptionis and exemplo.

Serm. 65, 2. and of a duplex remedium cujus aliud in sacramento, aliud in exemplo.

Serm. 67, 5. also 69, 5. The tone of his teaching is throughout ere Sigh of the Fathers, and very like that of S. Athanasius, eb, ll. 14, 25.

3 1 Cor. xv, 22. iii 5 John iii. 17. > Gene tare ee 7 Eph. ii. 24, 25.

8 The word avris, 'Himself,' is all along used, where a later writer would have said 'His Person ;' vid. sugr. § 45, n. 23 still there is more to be explained in this passage, which, taken in the letter, would speak a language very different from Athan.'s, as. if the infirmities or the created nature of the Word were not more real than His imputed sinfulness. (vid. on the other hand infr. iii.

31—35).

But nothing is more common in theology than comparisons which are only parallel to a certain point as regards the matter in hand, especially since many doctrines do not admit of exact illustrations.

Our Lord's real manhood and imputed sinfulness were alike adjuncts to His Divine Person, which was of an Eternal and Infinite Nature; and therefore His Manhood may be compared to an Attribute, or to an accident, without meaning, that it really was either. i Note on iii. 19.

2 Eph. il. ro.

3 Prov. viii. 30.

4 John xiv. 10, 5 eAcVOcpov 7d dpdvnua. vid. also beginning of the paragraph, where sanctification is contrasted to teaching. vid. also note on 79, | <2fr. Contr. AfolZ. i. 20. fin. ibid. ii. 6. also Ovat. iii. 33, wherevid.

DISCOURSE

II.

man, to say?

'In the beginning 1 was man ?' this were neither suitable to Him nor true ; and as it beseemed not to say this, so it is natural and proper in the case of man to say, 'He created' and 'He made' Him.

On this account then the reason of ' He created' is added, namely, the need of the works; and where the reason is added, surely the reason rightly explains the lection.

Thus here, when He says 'He created,' He sets down the cause, 'the works;' on the other hand, when He signifies absolutely the generation from the Father, straightway He adds, me?,' everywhere applying the word 'made' to the creatures.

But to the Son contrariwise; for he has not said 'I made,' but 'I begat 3," and 'He begets me,' and 'My heart uttered a good Word'?

And in the instance of the creation, 'In the beginning He made;' but in the instance of the Son, 'In the beginning was the Word5.'

And there is this difference, that the creatures are made upon the beginning, and have a beginning of existence connected with an interval; wherefore also what is said of them, 'In the beginning

He made,' is as much as saying of them, 'From the beginning He made :'—as the Lord, knowing that which He had made, taught, when He silenced the Pharisees, with the words, 'He which made them from the beginning, made them male and female®;' for from some beginning, when they were not yet, were originate things brought into being and created.

This too the Holy Spirit has signified in the Psalms, saying, 'Thou, Lord, at the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth? ;? and again, 'O think upon Thy congregation which Thou hast purchased from the beginning®;' now it is plain that what takes place at the beginning, has a beginning of creation, and that from some beginning

God purchased His congregation.

And that 'In the beginning He made,' from his saying 'made,' means ' began to make,' Moses himself shews by saying, after the completion of all things, 'And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it, because that in it He had rested from all His work which God began to make."

Therefore the creatures began to be made; 'Before all the hills He begets me®;' but He does not add the ' wherefore,' as in the case of 'He created,' saying, 'for the works,' but absolutely,

'He begets me,' as in the text, 'In the beginning was the Word?.'

For, though no works had been created, still ' the Word' of God 'was,' and 'the Word was God.'

And His becoming man would not have taken place, had not the need of men become a cause.

'The Son then is not a creature.

CHAPTER XXI.

Texts EXPLAINED; SIXTHLY, PROVERBS

Vill. 22, CONTINUED.

Our Lord not said in Scripture to be 'created,' or the works to be 'begotten.'

'In the beginning' means in the case of the works 'from the beginning.'

Scripture passages explained.

We are made by God first, begotten next; creatures by nature, sons by grace.

Christ begotten first, made or created afterwards.

Sense of 'First-born of the dead;' of ' First-born among many brethren ;' of ' First-born of all creation,' contrasted with ' Only-begotten.'

Further interpretation of 'beginning of ways,' and 'for the works.' redemption was necessary at all. Texts which contrast the Word and the works. but the Word of God, not having beginning of being, certainly did not begin to be, nor begin to come to be, but was ever.

And the works have their beginning in their making, and their beginning precedes their coming to be; but the Word, not being of things which come to be, rather comes to be Himself the Framer of those which have a beginning.

And the being of things originate is measured by their becoming *°, and from some beginning does God begin to make them through the Word, that it may be known that they were not before their origination; but the Word has His being, in no other beginning ** than the Father, whom they allow to be without beginning, Why a creature could not redeem; why57. For had He been a creature, He had not said, 'He begets me,' for the creatures are from without, and are works of the Maker; but the Offspring is not from without nor a work, but from the Father, and proper to His Essence.

Wherefore they are creatures ; this God's Word and Only-begotten Son.

For instance, Moses did not say of the creation, 'In the beginning He begat,' nor 'In the beginning was,' but 'In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth*.'

Nor did David say in the Psalm, 'Thy hands have so that He too exists without beginning in the Father, being His Offspring, not His creature.

"begotten me,"' but 'made me and fashioned note, and 34. vid. for apy, Orat.i. 48, note 7. Also vid. infr.

Orat. iii. 56, a. iv. 33, a.

Naz. Epp. ad Cled. 1. and 2. (101, 102, Ed. Ben.) Nyssen. ad Theoph. in Afoll. p.696.

Leo, Serm. 26, 2. Sevm. 72, 2. vid. Ser. 22, 2. ut corpus regenerati fiat caro Crucifixi.

Serm. 63, 6.

Hee est nativitas nova dum homo nascitur in Deo; in quo homine Deus natus est, carne antiqui seminis suscepta, sine semine antiquo, ut illam novo semine, id est, spiritualiter, reformaret, exclusis antiquitatis sordibus expiatam,

Tertull. de Carn. Christ. 17. vid. supr. 1. 51, note 5. and note on 64 inir. -65 and 70. and on ili. 34.

Prov. viii. 25.

7 Johni. x.

I Gen.i. 1

2 Ps. cxix. 73

3 Ps. ii. 7

4 Ps, xlv. 1.

5 Johni. 1.

6 Matt. xix, 4.

7 Ps, cii. 25.

Ps. lxxiv. 2.

9 Gen, ii. 3.

10 Supr, i. 29, n10.

11 dpy7q, vid. Orat. iv. x. acter d 12 In this passage ' was from the beginning' is made equivalent with 'was not before generation,' and both are contrasted with 'without beginning' or 'eternal;' vid. the bearing of this on Bishop Bull's explanation of the Nicene Anathema, sur. Exc.

B, where this passage is quoted.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

sg. For God not only created them to be men, but called them to be sons, as having begotten them.

For the term 'begat' is here as elsewhere expressive of a Son, as He says by the Prophet, 'I begat sons and exalted them ;' and generally, when Scripture wishes to signify a son, it does so, not by the term

58. Thus does divine Scripture recognise the difference between the Offspring and things made, and shew that the Offspring is a Son, not begun from any beginning, but eternal ; but that the thing made, as an external work of the Maker, began to come into being.

John therefore delivering divine doctrine* about the Son, and knowing the difference of the phrases, said not, ' In the beginning has become' or 'been made,' but 'In the beginning

'created,' but undoubtedly by that of 'begat.'

And this John seems to say, 'He gave to them power to become children of God, even to them that believe on His Name; which were begotten not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God:.'

And here too the cautious distinction? is well kept up, for first he says 'become,'

Deuteronomy, did you venture a fresh act of| because they are not called sons by nature irreligion 2 against the Lord, saying that ' He is a work,' or 'creature,' or indeed ' offspring ?' for offspring and work you take to mean the same thing ; but here too you shall be shewn to be as unlearned as you are irreligious.

Your first passage is this, 'Is not He thy Father that bought thee? did He not make thee and create thee3?

And shortly after in the same Song he says, 'God that begat thee thou didst desert, and forgattest God that nourished thee+.'

Now the meaning conveyed in these passages is very remarkable; for he says not first 'He begat,' lest that term should be taken as indiscriminate with 'He made,' and these men should have a pretence for saying, 'Moses tells us indeed that God said from the beginning, "Let Us was the Word;' that we might understand 'Offspring' by 'was,' and not account of Him by intervals, but believe the Son always and eternally to exist.

And with these proofs, how, O Arians, misunderstanding the passage in but by adoption; then he says 'were begotten,' because they too had received at any rate the name of son.

But the People, as says the Prophet, ' despised' their Benefactor...

But this is God's kindness to man, that of whom He is Maker, of them according to grace He afterwards becomes Father also; becomes, that is, when men, His creatures, receive into their hearts, as the Apostle says, 'the Spirit of His Son, crying, Abba, Father3.' And these are they who, having received the Word, gained power from Him to become sons of God; for they could not become sons, being by nature creatures, otherwise than by receiving the Spirit of the natural and true Son.

Wherefore, that this might be, 'The Word became flesh,' that He might make man capable of Godhead.

This same meaning may be gained also from the Prophet Malachi, who says, 'Hath not One God created us?

Have we not all one Father+?' for first he puts 'created,' next ' Father,' to shew, as the other writers, that from the beginning we were creatures by nature, and God is our

Creator through the Word; but afterwards we were made sons, and thenceforward God the Creator becomes our Father also.

Therefore 'Father' is proper to the Son ; and not ' creature,' but 'Son' is proper to the Father.

Accordingly this passage also proves, that we are nat sons by nature, but the Son who is in us5 ; and again, that God is not our Father by nature, but of that Word in us, in whom and because of whom we 'cry, Abba, Father®.'

And so in like manner, the Father calls them sons in whomsoever He sees His own Son, and says, 'I. begat;' since begetting is significant of a Son, and: making is indicative of the works.

And thus it is that we are not make man5," but he soon after says himself, 'God that begat thee thou didst desert,' as if the terms were indifferent; for offspring and work are the same.

But after the words 'bought' and 'made,' he has added last of all 'begat,' that the sentence might carry its own interpretation ; for in the word

'made' he accurately denotes what belongs to men by nature, to be works and things made; but in the word 'begat' he shews God's lovingkindness exercised towards men after He had created them.

And since they have proved ungrateful upon this, thereupon Moses reproaches them, saying first, 'Do ye thus requite the Lord ?' and then adds, ' Is not He thy Father that bought thee?

Did He not make thee and create thee?' And next he says, 'They sacrificed unto devils, not to God, to gods whom they knew not.

New gods and strange came up, whom your fathers knew not ; the God that begat thee thou didst desert 7.' via cibistuetad ot movtam Leta ete te 'orthodoxy, heterodoxy,' haw ee ein me Bea | derived from x Tim. iil.

16. The word is contrasted ch. iv. 8 with the (perhaps Gnostic) 'profane and old-wives fables,' and with ' bodily exercise.'

3 Deut. xxxii. 6, LXX. i 5 Gen, i. 26, Chet, ee eee 7 igo. t Johni. 12, 13.

8 raparnpycews, § 12, note.

3 De Decr. 31 tin. i

al. ii, To.

, 5, Tov év quiv vidv. vid. also sugr. ro. circ. fin. 56. init. and roy $4 ere reget i ov. 6x. init.

Also Ovaz. i. 50 fin. iii. 23—25, ecr, " je

Ayn is F 7. i. 48, note 7, § 56, n. 5. 22/7. notes on 79,

DISCOURSE

II.

begotten first, but made; for it is written, 'Let Us make man7;' but afterwards, on receiving the grace of the Spirit, we are said thenceforth to be begotten also; just as the great Moses in his Song with an apposite meaning says first 'He bought,' and afterwards ' He begat;' lest, hearing 'He begat,' they might forget their own original nature ; but that they might know that from the beginning they are creatures, but when according to grace they are said to be begotten, as sons, still no less than before are men works according to nature. and it becomes a clear point, that the Word, being other than all things and before all, afterwards is created 'a beginning of the ways for works,' because He became man, that, as the Apostle has said, He who is the ' Beginning' and 'First-born from the dead, in all things might have the preeminence®,'

61. Such then being the difference between 'created' and 'begat me,' and between 'beginning of ways' and 'before all,' God, being first Creator, next, as has been said, becomes

Father of men, because of His Word dwelling in them.

But in the case of the Word the reverse ; for God, being His Father by nature, becomes afterwards both His Creator and Maker, when the Word puts on that flesh which was created and made, and becomes man.

For, as men, receiving the Spirit of the Son, become children through Him, so the Word of God, when He Himself puts on the flesh of' man, then is said both to be created and to have been made.

If then we are by nature sons, then is He by nature creature and work; but if we become sons by adoption and grace, then has the Word also, when in grace towards us He became man, said, 'The Lord created me.'

And in the next place, when He put on a created nature and became like us in body, reasonably was He therefore called both our Brother and ' First-born'.'

For though it was after us? that He was made man for us, and our brother by similitude of body, still He is therefore called and is the ' First-born' of us, because, all men being lost according to the transgression of Adam, His flesh before all others was saved and liberated, as being the Word's body3; and henceforth we, becoming incorporate with It, are saved after Its pattern.

60. And that creature and offspring are not the same, but differ from each other in nature and the signification of the words, the Lord

Himself shews even in the Proverbs.

For having said, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways;' He has added, ' But before all the hills He begat me.'

If then the Word were by nature and in His Essence? a creature, and there were no difference between offspring and creature, He would not have added, 'He begat me,' but had been satisfied with ' He created,' as if that term implied 'He begat;' but, as it is, after saying, 'He created me a beginning of His ways for His works,' He has added, not simply 'begat me,' but with the connection of the conjunction ' But,' as guarding thereby the term 'created,' when he says, ' But before all the hills He begat me.'

For 'begat me' succeeding in such close connection to 'created me,' makes the meaning one, and shews that 'created' is said with an object*, but that 'begat me' is prior to 'created me.'

For as, if He had said the reverse, 'The Lord begat me,' and went on, ' But before the hills He created me,' 'created' would certainly precede 'begat,' so having said first 'created,' and then added ' But before all the hills He begat me,' He necessarily shews that 'begat' preceded 'created.'

For in saying, 'Before all He begat me,' He intimates that He is other than all things; it having been shewn to be true3 in an earlier part of this book, that no one creature was made before another, but all things originate subsisted at once together upon one and the same command'.

Therefore neither do the words which follow For in It the Lord*becomes our guide to the Kingdom of Heaven and to His own Father, saying, 'I am the way' and 'the door¢,' and 'through Me all must enter.'

Whence also is He said to be ' First-born from the dead 5,' not that He died before us, for we had died first ; but because having undergone death for us and abolished it, He was the first to rise, as man, for our sakes raising His own Body.

Henceforth He having risen, we too from Him and because of Him rise in due course from the dead.

'created,' also follow 'begat me;' but in the case of 'created' is added 'beginning of ways,' but of ' begat me,' He says not, 'He begat me as a beginning,' but 'before all He begat me.'

But He who is before all is not a beginning of all, but is other than alls; but if other than all

(in which 'all' the beginning of all is included), it follows that He is other than the creatures ;

6 Col..i. 18.

. t Rom, viii. 29.

Bishop Bull's hypothesis about the sense of mpwrordkos THs KTicews has been commented on suv. P. 347+ As far as Athan,'s discussion proceeds in this section, it only relates to mpwrordkos of men (i.e. from the dead), and is equivalent to the ' beginning of ways.'

A '

2 Marcellus seems to have argued against Asterius from the same texts (Euseb. zz Marc. p. 12), that, since Christ is called

'first-born from the dead,' though others had been recalled to life before Him, therefore He is called 'first-born of creation,' not in point of time, but of dignity. vid. Montacut. Not. r Ir. ee

3 § 10, n. 7; Athan. argues contrariwise. Ovat. iv. 29.

2 Ch. 20, 5, note 2, 5 § 6, note 49.

7 Gen. i. 26.

§ 48.

7§ 3 pp. 367; 374

5 Rev. i. 5.

Orat. iii. 31. note.

4 John xiv. 63 x. 9

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Toe ee ae Fie ogee gare ne ei are aie aoa = el el the Word, in that there is no other Word, or other Wisdom, but He alone is very Son of the Father.

Moreover?, as was before' said, not in connection with any reason, but absolutely *3 it is said of Him, 'The Only-begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father*4;' but the word 'First-born' has again the creation as a reason in connection with it, which Paul proceeds to say, 'for in Him all things were created +5.'

But if all the creatures were created in Him, He is other than the creatures, and is not a creature, but the Creator of the creatures.

62. But if He is also called 'First-born of the creation *,' still this is not as if He were levelled to the creatures, and only first of them in point of time (for how should that be, since

He is ' Only-begotten?'), but it is because of the Word's condescension? to the creatures, according to which He has become the 'Brother' of 'many.'

For the term 'Onlybegotten ' is used where there are no brethren, but 'First-born 3' because of brethren.

Accordingly it is nowhere written in the Scriptures, 'the first-born of God,' nor ' the creature of God;' but 'Only-begotten' and 'Son' and 'Word' and 'Wisdom,' refer to Him as proper to the Father+.

Thus, 'We have seen His glory, the glory as of the Only-begotten of the Fathers ;' and 'God sent His

Only-begotten Son®;' and 'O Lord, Thy Word endureth for ever7;' and 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God ;' and 'Christ the Power of God and the Wisdom of God®;' and 'This is My beloved Son;' and 'Thou art the Christ, the Son of the Living God9.'

But 'first-born' implied the descent to the creation *°; for of it has He been called first-born; and 'He created' implies His grace towards the works, for for them is He created.

If then He is Only-begotten, as indeed He is, ' First-born' needs some explanation ; but if He be really

First-born, then He is not Only-begotten *.

For the same cannot be both Only-begotten and First-born, except in different relations ;— that is, Only-begotten, because of His generation from the Father, as has been said; and 63. Not then because He was from the Father was He called ' First-born,' but because in Him the creation came to be ; and as before the creation He was the Son, through whom was the creation, so also before He was called the First-born of the whole creation, not the less was the Word Himself with God and the Word was God.

But this also not understanding, these irreligious men go about saying, 'If He is First-born of all creation, it is plain that He too is one of the creation.'

Senseless men! if He is simply 'First-born* of the whole creation,' then He is other than the whole creation ; for he says not, ' He is Firstborn above the rest of the creatures,' lest He be reckoned to be as one of the creatures, but it is written, 'of the whole creation,' that He may appear other than the creation?.

Reuben, for instance, is not said to be first-born of all the children of Jacob 3, but of Jacob himself and his brethren ; lest he should be thought to be some other beside the children of Jacob.

Nay, even concerning the Lord Himself the Apostle says not, 'that He may become First-born of First-born, because of His condescension to the creation and His making the many His brethren.

Certainly, those two terms being inconsistent with each other, one should say that the attribute of being Only-begotten has justly the preference in the instance of tt We now come toa third and wider sense of rpwrdroxos, as found (not in Rom. viii. 29,-and Col. i. 18, but) in Col. i. x5, where by 'creation' Athan. understands 'all things visible and invisible.'

As then 'for the works' was just now taken to argue that 'created' was used in a relative and restricted sense, the same is shewn as regards ' first-born by the words ' for in Him all things were created.

12 i, 52.

13 amoAcdupévws; supr. i. 56, note 6, and §§ 53, 56, and so GrodvtTws Theophylact to express the same distinction zz Joc.

Coloss.

14 Johni. 18

15 Col. i. 16. t It would be perhaps better to translate 'first-born ¢o the creature,' to give Athan.'s idea ; mis xricews not being a partitive genitive, or pwroroxos a superlative (though he presently so considers it), but a simple appellative and rs xr. a common genitive of relation, as 'the king of a country,' 'the owner of a house.' t Here again, though speaking of the 'first-born of creation,'

Athan. simply views the phrase as equivalent to 'first-born of the new creation or "brother" of mauy;' and so inf. ' first-born because of the brotherhood He has made with many.'

2 Bp. Bull considers ovyxardéBacts as equivalent to a figurative yévvnois, an idea which (vid. sugr. p. 346 sq.) seems quite foreign from Athan.'s meaning.

In Bull's sense of the word, Athan. could not have said that the senses of Only-begotten and First-born were contrary to each other, Ov. i, 28.

2uvyKcaraByvar occurs supr, 5x fin, of the Incarnation.

What is meant by it will be found zzfr. 783—81. viz. that our Lord came 'to implant in the creatures a type and semblance of His Image ;' which is just what is here maintained against Bull.

The whole passage referred to is a comment on the word KkartéBao.s, and begins and ends with an introduction of that word, Vid. also c. Gent. 47.

First-born of creation" is like 'author, type, life of creation,'

Hence S. Paul goes on at once to say, 'for 7 Him all things were made,' not simply ' by and for,' as at the end of the verse ; or as Athan. says here, ' because in Him the creation came to be.?

On the distinction of dé and év, referring respectively to the first and second creations, vid, J id/ud Omn. 2.

(Supr. p. 88.) 2 To understand this passage, the Greek idiom must be kept in view.

Cf. Milton's imitation 'the fairest of her daughters Eve.'

Vid. as regards the very word zpazos, John i. 15; and sur. § 30, note 3, also mAeloryy 7) EumpooGev eLovoiay 3 Maccab. 7,21.

Accordingly as in the comparative to obviate this exclusion, we put in the word 'other' (ante 'alios immanior omnes), so too in the Greek superlative, 'Socrates is wisest of "' other" heathen.' Athanasius then says in this passage, that 'first-born of creatures' implies that our Lord was not a creature; whereas it is not said of Him ' first-born of brethren,' lest He should be excluded from men, but first-born ''among" brethren,' where 'among' is equivalent to ' other,'

3 fae Rom. ee

This passage has been urged against Bull suj>. Exc. B.

All the words (says Athan.) which ae proper to Me Son, and describe Him fitly, are expressive of what is 'internal' to the Divine Nature, as Begotten, Word, Wisdom, Glory, Hand, &c., but (as he adds presently) the 'first-born,' like 'beginning of ways,' is relative to creation; and therefore cannot denote our

Lord's essence or Divine subsistence, but something temporal, an office, character, or the like.

John i. 14.

6 x John iv. 9.

7 Ps, cxix. 89.

8 x Cor, i. 24.

Matt. iii. 17; xvi. 16. t0 This passage is imitated by Theodoret. i" Coloss. i. 15, but the passages from the Fathers referable to these Orations are too many to enumerate.

3 Gen. xlix. 3, LKX.

Vid. also contr. Gent. 41. sq. where the text Col. i. r5 is quoted.

DISCOURSE

all,' lest He be thought to bear a body other than ours, but 'among many brethren 4,' because of the likeness of the flesh.

Ifthen the Word also were one of the creatures, Scripture would have said of Him also that He was First-born of other creatures ; but in fact, the saints saying that He is ' First-born of the whole creation5,' the Son of God is plainly shewn to be other than the whole creation and not a creature.

For if He is a creature, He will be First-born of Himself.

How then is it possible, O Arians, for Him to be before and after Himself? next, if He is a creature, and the whole creation through Him came to be, and in Him consists, how can He both create the creation and be one of the things which consist in Him?

Since then such a notion is in itself unseemly, it is proved against them by the truth, that He is called 'First-born among many brethren' because of the relationship of the born' of it: but because the Word, when at the beginning He framed the creatures, condescended to things originate, that it might be possible for them to come to be.

For they could not have endured His nature, which was untempered splendour, even that of the Father, unless condescending by the Father's love for man He had supported them and taken hold of them and brought them into existence?; and next, because, by this condescension of the Word, the creation too is made a son3 through Him, that He might be in all respects 'Firstborn' of it, as has been said, both in creating, and also in being brought for the sake of all into this very world.

For so it is written, 'When He bringeth the First-born into the world, He saith, Let all the Angels of God worship Him+.'

Let Christ's enemies hear and tear themselves to pieces, because His coming into the world is what makes Him called 'First-born' of all; and thus the Son is the Father's ' Only-begotten,' because He alone is from Him, and He is the ' First-born of creaflesh, and '

First-born from the dead,' because, the resurrection of the dead is from Him and after Him; and 'First-born of the whole creation,' because of the Father's love to man, which brought it to pass that in His Word not only 'all things consist °,' but the creation itself, of which the Apostle speaks, 'waiting for the manifestation of the sons of God, shall be delivered' one time 'from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God?7.'

Of this creation thus delivered, the Lord will be First-born, both of it and of all those who are made children, that by His being called first, those that come after Him may abide ®, as depending on the Word as a beginning9. tion,' because of this adoption of all as sons 5.

And as He is First-born among brethren and rose from the dead 'the first fruits of them that slept®;' so, since it became Him 'in all things to have the preeminence 7,' therefore He is created 'a beginning of ways,' that we, walking along it and entering through Him who says,

'I am the Way' and ' the Door,' and partaking of the knowledge of the Father, may also hear the words, 'Blessed are the undefiled in the Way,' and 'Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God ®.'

65. And thus since the truth declares that the Word is not by nature a creature, it is fitting now to say, in what sense He is ' beginning of 64. And I think that the irreligious men themselves will be shamed from such a thought ; for if the case stands not as we have said, but they will rule it that He is

2 He does not here say with Asterius that God could not create man immediately, for the Word is God, but that He did not create him without at the same time infusing a grace or presence from Himself into his created nature to enable it to endure His external plastic hand; in other words, that he was created zz Aim, not as something external to Him (in spite of the da supr. 63, n. 1. vid. supr. de Decr. 19. 3. and Gent. 47. where the ovyxaraBaces is

'First-born of the whole creation' as in essence—a creature among creatures, let them reflect that they will be conceiving Him as brother and fellow of the things without reason and life.

For of the whole creation these also are parts; and the 'First-born' must be first indeed in point of time but only thus, and in spoken of.

3 As God created Him, in that He created human nature in Him, so is He frs¢-born, in that human nature is adopted in Him.

Leo Sernt. 63. 3.

4 Heb. i. 6.

5 Thus he considers that 'first-born' is mainly a title, connected with the Incarnation, and also connected with our Lord's office at the creation (vid. parallel of Priesthood, § 8, n. 4).

In each economy it has the same meaning; it belongs to Him as the type, idea, or rule on which the creature was made or new-made, and the life by which it is sustiined.

Both economies are mentioned Jucarn. 13, 14.

Orat. i. 51. iii. 20. inf. 76. init.

He came Tv ToD apxeTUmov TAdoW avarricacba. éavTd contr. Apoll. ii. 5. And so again, 4 idéa bmep Adyor eipyxacr.

Clem. Strom. v. 3. dav Wedy Kai apxnv Aekréov Tov mpwrdToKoY mags KTiTEWs Origen. contr. Cels. vi. 64. fin, 'Whatever God was about to make in the creature, was already in the Word, nor would be in the things, were it not in the Word.'

August. in Psalm xliv. 5.

He elsewhere calls the Son, 'ars quedam omnipotentis atque sapientis Dei, plena omnium rationum viventium incommutabilium,' de Trin. vi, 11.

And'so Athan, 2%. iii. 9. fin, Eusebius, in commenting on the very passage which Athan, is discuse sing (Prov. viii. 22), presents a remarkable contrast to these passages, as aking the Son, not the ida, but the external minister of the Father's idéa. de Eccl. Theol. pp. 164, 5. vid. supr. § 3x, n. 7. kind and similitude? must be the same with all.

How then can they say this without exceeding all measures of irreligion? or who will endure them, if this is their language? or who can but hate them even imagining such things? For it is evident to all, that neither for Himself, as being a creature, nor as having any connection according to essence with the whole creation, has He been called 'First5 Col. i. 15.

6 Ib. i, 17.

7 Rom. viii. x9, 2t.

Thus there are two senses in which our Lord is 'first-born to the creation ;' viz. in its first origin, and in its restoration after man's fall; as he says more clearly in the mext section.

8 De Decr. 19, 0. 3.

9 i. 48, n. 7.

T § 20, 4 Rom. viii 29.

6 x Cor, xv. 20.

Col, i. 18.

8 Ps, cxia, 1; Matt. v. 8.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Se I na ee | beginning of His ways.'

For since the Saviour was thus created according to the flesh, and had become a beginning of things new created, and had our first fruits, viz. that human flesh which ways.

For when the first way, which was through Adam, was lost, and in place of paradise we deviated unto death, and heard the words, 'Dust thou art, and unto dust* shalt thou return,' therefore the Word of God, who loves man, puts on Him created flesh at the Father's will?, that whereas the first man had made it dead through the transgression, He

Himself might quicken it in the blood of His own body3, and might open 'for us a way new and living, as the Apostle says, 'through the veil, that is to say, His flesh+;' which he

He took to Himself, therefore after Him, as is fit, is created also the people to come, David saying, ' Let this be written for another generation, and the people that shall be created shall praise the Lord?'

And again in the twenty-first Psalm, 'The generation to come shall declare unto the Lord, and they shall declare His righteousness, unto a people that shall be born whom the Lord made3.'

For we shall no more hear, 'In the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die + ;' but 'Where I am, there ye' shall 'be also ;' so that we may say, 'We are His workmanship, created unto good workss"'

And again, since God's work, that is, man, though created perfect, has become wanting through the transgression, and dead by sin, and it was unbecoming that the work of God should remain imperfect (wherefore all the saints were praying concerning this, for instance in the hundred and thirty-seventh Psalm, saying, signifies elsewhere thus, ' Wherefore, if any man be in Christ, he is a new creation; old things are passed away, behold all things are become news,'

Butif a newcreation has come to pass, some one must be first of this creation ; now a man, made of earth only, such as we are become from the transgression, he could not be.

For in the first creation, men had become unfaithful, and through them that first creation had been lost; and there was need of some one else to renew the first creation, and preserve the new which had come to be.

Therefore from love to man none other than the Lord, the 'beginning' of the new creation, is created as 'the Way,' and consistently says, ' The Lord created me a beginning of ways for His works ;' that man might walk no longer according to that first creation, but there being as it were a beginning of a new creation, and with the Christ 'a beginning of its ways,' we might follow

Him henceforth, who says to us, 'I am the Way:'—as the blessed Apostle teaches in Colossians, saying, 'He is the Head of the body, the Church, who is the Beginning, the First-born from the dead, that in all things He might have the preeminence.'

'Lord, Thou shalt requite for me; despise not then the works of Thine hands ®'); therefore the perfect? Word of God puts around Him an imperfect body, and is said to be created 'for the works ;' that, paying the debt® in our stead, He might, by Himself, perfect what was wanting to man.

Now immortality was wanting to him, and the way to paradise.

This then is what the Saviour says, 'I glorified Thee on the earth, I perfected the work which Thou hast given Me to do9;' and again, 'The works which the Father hath given Me to perfect, the same works that I do, bear witness of Me;' but 'the works'°' He here

66. For if, as has been said, because of the resurrection from the dead He is called a beginning, and then a resurrection took place when says that the Father had given Him to perfect, are those for which He is created, saying in the Proverbs, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways, for His works ;' for it is all one to say, 'The Father hath given me the works,' and 'The Lord created me for the works.'

He, bearing our flesh, had given Himself to death for us, it is evident that His words, ' He created me a beginning of ways,' is indicative not of His essence®, but of His bodily presence.

For to the body death was proper'; and in like manner to the bodily presence are the words proper, 'The Lord created me a 67. When then received He the works to perfect, O God's enemies? for from this also 'He created' will be understood.

If ye say, 1 Gen, iii. 19.

2 § 31, n. 8.

3 Vid. Or. 1. § 48, 7, i. 51, 5, sudv. 56, 5. Ireneus, Her. iii.

19, n. x. Cyril. 2% Joan. lib. ix. cir. fin.

This is the doctrine of S, Athanasius and §. Cyril, one may say, passim.

' At the beginning when He brought them into being out of what was not,' it is an untruth; for they were not yet made; whereas He appears to speak as taking what was already in being.

Nor is it pious to refer to the time 4 Heb. x. 20.

2 Cor. v. 17.

6 §$ 45, n. 2.

7 Athanasius here says that our Lord's body was subject to death ; and so Jucarn, 20, e. also 8, b, 18. init. Ovat. iii. 56. And SO Tov avOpwrov cabpwbévta. Ovat. iv. 33. And so S. Leo in his

Tome lays down that in the Incarnation, suscepta est ab zeternitate mortalitas. 2, 28. 3. And S, Austin, Utique vulnerabile atque mortale corpus habuit [Christus] conty. Faust. xiv. 2.

A Eutychian sect denied this doctrine (the Aphthartodocete), and held that our Lord's mankeod was naturally indeed corrupt, but became from its union with the Word incorrupt from the moment of conception ; and in consequence it held that our Lord did not suffer and aie; aut miracle, pene c. Nest, ii. (Canis. t. i.

Pp. 563, 4, 8.) vid. sur. i, 43 an notes; also in/7.

And further, note on if 57. sh "

; estas Bae 2 Ps, cii. 18.

3 lb. xxii. 32.

5 John xiv. 35 Eph. ii. 10, 7 Cf. Orat. iv. 11.

8 avé' apav Thy opedAHv amodcdSovs, and so the Lord's death Avtpov tévrwv.

Jncarn, V.D.25. dd} tpov xadapovov. Naz. Orat.

30, 20, fin. also sudv. 9, 13, 14, 47, 55, 67.

Jn Illud. Omn. 2 fin.

9 John xvii. 4. z0 tb. Vv. 36.

4 Gen. ii. 17.

Ps, cxxxvili. 8.

DISCOURSE

Ii.

which preceded the Word's becoming flesh, lest His coming should thereupon seem superfluous, since for the sake of these works that coming took place.

Therefore it remains for us to say that when He has become man, then He took the works.

For then He perfected them, by healing our wounds and vouchsafing to us the resurrection from the dead.

But if, when the Word became flesh, then were given to Him the works, plainly when He became man, then also is He created for the works.

Not of His essence then is ' He created' indicative, as has many times been said, but of His bodily generation.

For then, because the works were become imperfect and mutilated from the transgression, He is said in respect to the body to be created ; that by perfecting them and making them whole, He might present the Church unto the Father, as the Apostle says, 'not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but holy and without blemish?.'

Mankind then is perfected in Him and restored, as it was made at the beginning, nay, with greater grace.

For, on rising from the dead, we shall no longer fear death, but shall ever reign in Christ in the heavens.

And this has been done, since the own Word of God Himself, who is from the Father, has put on the flesh, and become man.

For if, being a creature, He had become man, man had remained just what he was, not joined to God; for how had a work been joined to the Creator by a work?? or what succour had come from like to like, when one as well as other needed it3?

And how, were the Word a creature, had He power to undo God's sentence, and to remit sin, whereas it is written in the Prophets, that this is God's doing?

For ' who is a God like unto Thee, that pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by transgression4?'

For whereas God has said, ' Dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return 5,' men have become mortal; how then could things originate undo sin? but the Lord is He who has undone it, as He says

Himself, 'Unless the Son shall make you freedom and the undoing of the condemnation has come to pass.

68. 'Yet,' they say, 'though the Saviour were a creature, God was able to speak the word only and undo the curse.'

And so another will tell them in like manner, ' Without His coming among us at all, God was able just to speak and undo the curse;' but we must consider what was expedient for mankind, and not what simply is possible with Godt.

He could have destroyed, before the ark of Noah, the then transgressors; but He did it after the ark.

He could too, without Moses, have spoken the word only and have brought the people out of Egypt; but it profited to do it through Moses.

And God was able without the judges to save His people ; but it was profitable for the people that for a season judges should be raised up to them.

The Saviour too might have come among us from the beginning, or on His coming might not have been delivered to Pilate; but He came 'at the fulness of the ages?,' and when sought for said, 'I am He3.'

For what He does, that is profitable for men, and was not fitting in any other way; and-what is profitable and fitting, for that He provides+.

Accordingly He came, not 'that He might be ministered unto, but that He might minister 5,' and might work our salvation.

Certainly He was able to speak the Law from heaven, but He saw that it was expedient to men for Him to speak from Sinai; and that He has done, that it might be possible for Moses to go up, and for them hearing the word near them the rather to believe.

Moreover, the good reason of what He did may be seen thus; if God had but spoken, because it was in His power, and so the curse had been undone, the power had been shewn of Him who gave the word, but man had become such as Adam was before the transgression, having received grace from without ®, and not having it united to the body ; (for he was such when he was placed in Paradise) nay, perhaps had become worse, free®;' and the Son, who made free, has shewn in truth that He is no creature, nor one of things originate, but the proper Word and Image of the Father's Essence, who at the beginning sentenced, and alone remitteth sins.

For since it is said in the Word, ' Dust thou rt Vid. also Jucarn.

44.

In this statement Athan. is supported by Naz. Orat. 19, 13. ietdor, adv, Gent. Vi. p. rte 7. August. a Trin, xiii. 13.

It is denied in a later age by S. Anselm, but S. Thomas and the schoolmen side with the Fathers. vid. Petav.

Incarn. ii. 13. However, it will be observed from what follows that Athan. thought the Incarnation still absolutely essestiad for the renewal of human nature in holiness.

Cf, de Jncarvn. 7.

That is, we might have been pardoned, we could not have been newmade, without the Incarnation ; and so sug. 67. art, and unto dust thou shalt return,' suitably through the Word Himself and in Him the 2 Gal. iv. 4.

John xviii. 5. oi 4 'Was it not in His power, had He wished it, even in a day to bring on the whole rain [of the deluge]? in a day, nay in a moment?' Chrysost. ix Gen. Hom. a4, 7.

He proceeds to apply this principle to the pardon of sin, On the subject of God's power x Eph. v. 27.

_s via. de Decr. 10, 2 43 Or. i. 49, § 16, 0. 7Iren. Her. as contrasted with His acts, Petavius brings together the statements of the Fathers, de Deo, v. 6.

5 Vid. Matt. xx. 28.

6 Athan, here seems to say that Adam in a state of innocence had but an external divine assistance, not an habitual grace ; this, however, is contrary to his own statements already referred to, an the general doctrine of the fathers. vid. e.g. Cyril. in Joatte V. 2

August. de Corr. et Grat. 31. vid also in/r. § 76, note iii. 20.

. ose - * . eee 3 Cf. infr. Orat. iv. 6. vid. also iii. 33 init. August. Trin, xiii.

18, Id. iz Psalm 129, n. 12.

Leon. Serm. 28, n.

Basil. ix Psalm 48, n. 4.

Cyril. de rect. fid. p. 132. vid. also Procl. Orat. i. p. 63. (ed. pe) pS contr. eee v. p. 529, & Greg. Moral. xxiv. init.

Job. af, Phot. 222. p. 583.

J ser 4 Mic. #3 a 5 Gen. iii. 19.

6 Vid. John viii. 36. cc VOL. IV.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

are given in marriage, but are as the Angels7;' and in Christ Jesus it shall be 'a new creation,' and 'neither male nor female, but all and in all Christ ?;' and where Christ is, what fear, what danger can still happen ? because he had learned to transgress.

Such then being his condition, had he been seduced by the serpent, there had been fresh need for God to give command and undo the curse; and thus the need had become interminable7, and men had remained under guilt not less than before, as being enslaved to sin ; and, ever sinning, would have ever needed one to pardon them, and had never become free, being in themselves flesh, and ever worsted by the Law because of the infirmity of the flesh.

70. But this would not have come to pass, had the Word been a creature; for with a creature, the devil, himself a creature, would have ever continued the battle, and man, being between the two, had been ever in peril of death, having none in whom and through whom he might be joined to God and delivered from all fear.

Whence the truth shews us that the Word is not of things originate, but rather Himself their Framer.

For therefore did He assume the body originate and human, that having renewed it as its Framer, He might deify itt in Himself, and thus might introduce us all into the kingdom of heaven after His likeness.

For man had not been deified if joined to a creature, or unless the Son were very God; nor had man been brought into the Father's presence, unless He had been His natural and true Word who had put on the body.

And as we had not been delivered from sin and the curse, unless it had been by nature human flesh, which the Word put on (for we should have had nothing common with what was foreign), so also the man had not been deified, unless the Word who became flesh had been by nature from the Father and true and proper to Him.

For therefore the union was of this kind, that He might unite what is man by nature to Him who is in the nature of the Godhead, and his salvation and deification might be sure. Therefore let those who deny that the Son is from the Father by nature and proper to His Essence, deny also that He took true human flesh? of Mary Ever-Virgin3; for in neither case had it been of profit to us men, whether the Word were not true and naturally Son

69. Again, if the Son were a creature, man had remained mortal as before, not being joined to God; for a creature had not joined creatures to God, as seeking itself one to join it*; nor would a portion of the creation have been the creation's salvation, as needing salvation itself.

To provide against this also, He sends His own Son, and He becomes Son of Man, by taking created flesh ; that, since all were under sentence of death, He, being other than them all, might Himself for all offer to death His own body; and that henceforth, as if all had died through Him, the word of that sentence might be accomplished (for 'all died?' in Christ), and all through Him might thereupon become free from sin and from the curse which came upon it, and might truly abide3 for ever, risen from the dead and clothed in immortality and incorruption.

For, the Word being clothed in the flesh, as has many times been explained, every bite of the serpent began to be utterly staunched from out it; and whatever evil sprung from the motions of the flesh, to be cut away, and with these death also was abolished, the companion of sin, as the Lord Himself says¢,

'The prince of this world cometh, and findeth nothing in Me; and 'For this end was He manifested,' as John has written, 'that He might destroy the works of the devil5.'

And these being destroyed from the flesh, we all were thus liberated by the kinship of the flesh, and for the future were joined, even we, to the Word.

And being joined to God, no longer do we abide upon earth; but, as He Himself has said, where He is, there shall we be also; and henceforward we shall fear no longer the serpent, for he was brought to nought when he was assailed by the Saviour in the flesh, and heard Him say, 'Get thee behind Me, Satan §,' and thus he is cast out of paradise into the eternal fire.

Nor shall we have to watch against woman beguiling us, for 'in the resurrection they neither marry nor 7 Mark xii. 25.

8 Gal. vi. 15; iii. 28. i éy éaur@ Oeororjon. supr. p. 65, note 5. vid. also ad Adelph.

4. a. Servap. i. 24, e. and § 56, note 5. and iii. 33. De Decr. 14.

Orat. i. 42. vid. also Orat. ili. 23. fin, 33. init. 34. fin. 38, b. 39, d. 48. fin. 53.

For our becoming @col vid. Orat, iii. 25. Qeot Kara xdpuv. Cyr. ix Joan. p. 74. Seopopovpeda, Orat. iil. 23, C. 41, a. 45 init. xprorrd: i p. 846. init.

Popo. ibid. Geovueda. iil. 48 fin. 53. Theodor. H.Z. i.

2 § 45, 0. 2. rf :

Iso Athan. iz Luc. (Migne xxvii.

1393 ¢).

This 3 Vid. title, which is commonly applied to found Epiph. Her. 78, 5. Didym. 77im. i. 27. p. 84. Rufin. FZ

43. Lepor. af Cassian. Incarn. i. 5. Leon. Ep. 28, 2 Czsarius has deurats. Qu. 20.

On the doctrine itself vid. a letter of S, Ambrose and his brethren to Siricius, and the Pope's letter in response,

(Coust. Ef. Pont. p. 669—682.) Also Pearson On the Creed, Art.

3. [$§ 9, 10, p. 267 in Bohn's ed.] He replies to_the argument from 'until' in Matt. i. 25, by referring to Gen, xxviii i . Mary by later bat obaey) is ts 15. Deut. xxxiv. 6, 1 Sam. xv. 35. 2 Sam. vi. 23. Matt. xxviii

20.

He might also have referred to Psalm cx. 1. 1 Cor. xv. 25. which are the more remarkable, because they were urged by the school of Marcellus as a proof that our Lord's kingdom would have an end, and are explained by Euseb. Eecl. Theol. iii. 13,

Vid. also Cyr. Cat. 15, 29; where the true meaning of ' unti 7 eis dwetpov, de Decr. 8.

2 2Cor.v. 14.

Sernt. Maj. de Fid. 5.

Ath et ad. t De Deer. 10.

3 diapetvwory, § 63, n. 8; § 73, Gent. 41, (which may be transferred to Matt. i. 25), is well brought out.

'He who is King defore He subdued His enemies, how shall He not the rather be King, after He has got the mastery over them?

...

4 John xiv. 30. exert. rec. evpioxer 5 x John iii. 8, 6 Matt. xvi. 23.

DISCOURSE

II.

of God, or the flesh not true which He assumed.

But surely He took true flesh, though Valentinus rave; yea the Word was by nature

Very God, though Ariomaniacs rave+; and in that flesh has come to pass the beginning 5 of our new creation, He being created man for our sake, and having made for us that new way, as has been said. when they say, 'O all ye works of the Lord, bless ye the Lord, they recount things in heaven, things on earth, and the whole creation, as works ; but the Son they name not.

For they say not, ' Bless, O Word, and praise, O Wisdom ;' to shew that all other things are both praising and are works; but the Word is not a work nor of those that praise, but is praised with the Father and worshipped and confessed as God®, being His Word and Wisdom, and of the works the Framer.

This too the Spirit has declared in the Psalms with a most apposite distinction, 'the Word of the Lord is true, and all His works are faithful9 ;' as in another Psalm too He says, 'O Lord, how manifold are Thy works! in Wisdom hast Thou made them all?,'

71. The Word then is neither creature nor work ; for creature, thing made, work, are all one ; and were He creature and thing made, He would also be work.

Accordingly He has not said, 'He created Me a work,' nor 'He made Me with the works,' lest He should appear to be in nature and essence® a creature; nor,

"He created Me to make works,' lest, on the other hand, according to the perverseness of the irreligious, He should seem as an instrument? made for our sake.

Nor again has He declared, ' He created Me before the works,' lest, as He really is before all, as an Offspring, so, if created also before the works,

72.

But if the Word were a work, then certainly He as others had been made in Wisdom; nor would Scripture distinguish Him from the works, nor while it named them works, preach Him as Word and own Wisdom of God.

But, as it is, distinguishing Him from the works, He shews that Wisdom is Framer of the works, and not a work.

This distinction Paul also observes, writing to the Hebrews, ' The Word of God is quick and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, reaching even to the dividing of soul and spirit, joints and marrow, and a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart, neither is there any creature hidden before Him, but all things are naked and open unto the eyes of Him with whom is our account*.'

For behold he calls things originate 'creature;' but the Son he recognises as the Word of God, as if He were other than the creatures.

And again saying, ' All things are naked and open to the eyes of Him with whom is our account,' he signifies that He is other than all of them.

For hence it is that He judges, but each of all things originate is bound to give account to He should give ' Offspring' and ' He created' the same meaning.

But He has said with exact discrimination', 'for the works;' as much as to say, ' The Father has made Me into flesh, that I might be man,' which again shews that He is not a work but an offspring.

For as he who comes into a house, is not part of the house, but is other than the house, so He who is created for the works, must be by nature other than the works.

But if otherwise, as you hold, O Arians, the Word of God be a work, by what? Hand and Wisdom did He Himself come into being? for all things that came to be, came by the Hand and Wisdom of God, who Himself says, 'My hand hath made all these things?;' and David says in the Psalm, 'And Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundations of the earth, and the heavens are the work of Thy hands?;' and again, in the hundred and fortysecond Psalm, 'I do remember the time past,

Him.

And so also, when the whole creation is groaning together with us in order to be set free from the bondage of corruption, the Son is thereby shewn to be other than the creatures.

For if He were creature, He too would be one of those who groan, and would need one who should bring adoption and deliverance to Himself as well as others.

But if the whole creation groans together, for the sake of freedom from the bondage of corruption, whereas the Son is not of those that groan nor of those who need freedom, but He it is who gives sonship and freedom to all, saying to the Jews of His

I muse upon all Thy works, yea I exercise myself in the works of Thy hands3.'

Therefore if by the Hand of God the works are wrought, and it is written that 'all things were made through the Word,' and 'without Him was not made one thing,' and again, 'One Lord

Jesus, through whom are all things$,' and 'in Him all things consist®,' it is very plain that the Son cannot be a work, but He is the Hand? of God and the Wisdom.

This knowing, the martyrs in Babylon, Ananias, Azarias, and Misael, arraign the Arian irreligion.

For 8 Beodoyovpevos. vid. de Decr. 31, 0. 5. also /ncarn, c. Ar. 3

19, Sevag. i, 28. 29. 31. contr. Sab. Greg. and gassim ap. Buseb. contr. Marcell, e.g. p. 42, d. 86, a. 991 d. 122, c. 124, b.

&C. KupioAoyetv, Ln Lddud. Omn. 6, contr. Sab. Greg. § 4,f.

| 9 Ps. xxxiii. 4.

10 Ib, civ. 24.

I Heb, iv. 12, 13.

6 § 45, note 2.

Te § 12, note.

9 § 22, n. 2

Bs, cli. 25.

3 Ib. exliii. 5.

Si. 48, n. 7

4 De Sym. 13, Ds 4.

7 Spyavor, note on ill.

«Is. Ixvi. 2 o it 4 Johni. 3

5 x Cor. viii. 9.

7 $31, n. 4. i Col, i, 17.

Cc2

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

this it was, when the Apostles were questioned, that Peter answered, saying, 'Thou art the Christ, the Son of the Living God®' This also the father7 of the Arian heresy asked as one of his first questions ; 'If Thou be the Son of God 8,' for he knew that this is the truth and the sovereign principle of our faith ; and that, if He were Himself the Son, the tyranny of the devil would have its end; but if He were a creature, He too was one of those descended from that Adam whom he deceived, and he had no cause for anxiety.

For the same reason the Jews of the day9 were angered, because the Lord said that He was Son of God, and that God was His proper Father.

For had He called Himself one of the creatures, or said, 'I am a work,' they had not been startled at the intelligence, nor thought such words blasphemy, knowing, as they did, that even Angels had come among their fathers; but since He called Himself Son, they perceived that such was not the note of a creature, but of Godhead and of the Fathers nature, The Arians then ought, even in imitation of their own father the devil, to take some special pains™t on this point; and if He has said, 'He founded me to be Word or Son,' then to think as they do; but if He has not so spoken, not to invent for themselves what is not. house time2, 'The servant remains not in the for ever, but the Son remaineth for ever ; if then the Son shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed3;' it is clearer than the light from these considerations also, that the Word of God is not a creature but true Son, and by nature genuine, of the Father.

Concerning then 'The Lord hath created me a beginning of the ways,' this is sufficient, as I think, though in few words, to afford matter to the learned to frame more ample refutations of the Arian heresy.

CHAPTER XXII.

Texts EXPLAINED; SIXTHLY, THE CONTEXT

OF PROVERBS Viii. 22, VIZ. 22—30.

It is right to interpret this passage by the Regula Fidei.

'Founded' is used in contrast to superstructure ; and it implies, as in the case of stones in building, previous existence.

'Before the world' signifies the divine intention and purpose.

Recurrence to Prov. viii. 22, and application of it to created Wisdom as seen in the works.

The Son reveals the Father, first by the works, then by the Incarnation.

But since the heretics, reading the next verse, take a perverse view of that also, because it is written, 'He founded me before the world4,' namely, that this is said of the Godhead of the Word and not of His incarnate Presence 5, it is necessary, explaining this verse also, to shew their error.

74. For He says not, ' Before the world He founded me as Word or Son,' but simply, ' He founded me,' to shew again, as I have said, that not for His own sake* but for those who are built upon Him does He here also speak, after the way of proverbs.

For this knowing, the Apostle also writes, 'Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ ; but let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon 2.' And it must be that the foundation should be such as the things built on it, that they may admit of being well compacted together.

Being then the Word, He has not, as Word 3, any such as Himself, who may be compacted with Him ; for He is Only-begotten ; but having become man, He has the like of Him, those namely the likeness of whose flesh He has puton.

Therefore according to His manhood He is founded, that we, as precious stones, may admit of building upon 73. It is written, 'The Lord in Wisdom founded the earth';' if then by Wisdom the earth is founded, how can He who founds be founded ? nay, this too is said after the manner of proverbs?, and we must in like manner investigate its sense ; that we may know that, while by Wisdom the Father frames and founds the earth to be firm and steadfast 3, Wisdom

Itself is founded for us, that It may become beginning and foundation of our new creation and renewal.

Accordingly here as before, He says not, ' Before the world He hath made me Word or Son,' lest there should be as it were a beginning of His making. For this we must seek before all things, whether He is Son4, and on this point specially search the Scripturess ;' for 4 Prov. viii. 23.

2 Cf. 44, n. 3.

2 §1,n, 6, 3 John viii. 35, 36.

5 Or.i. 49, 0. 8

Prov. iii, 19.

3 § 69, 3.

4 Serap. ii. 7, 8.

5 Vid. supr. pp.

74, 172, and notes. vid. also Sevag. i.

32 init. iv. fin. contr. Afoll. i. 6, 8, 9, £1, 223 ii, 8, 9, 13, 14,17—19.

'The doctrine of the Charch should be proved, not announced (damodexTiKs ovK amopaytiKas) ; therefore shew that Scripture thus teaches.' Theod, #vax. p.199. Ambros, de /ncarn.

14.

Non recipio quod extra Scien e tuo infers, Tertull.

Carn. Christ. 7. vid. also 6. ax. dial. vy.

29.

Heretics in particular professed to be guided by Scripture.

Tertull.

Prescr, 8. For Gnostics vid. Tertullian's grave sarcasm: ' Utantur heretici omnes sgripturis ejus, cujus utuntur etiam mundo.' Carn,

Christ. 6. For Arians, vid. sur. Or. i. 1, n. 4. And so Marcellus, "We consider it unsafe to lay down doctrine concerning things which we have net learned with exactness from the divine Scriptures.' (leg. mepi Gv... mapa rHv). Euseb, Eccl. Theol. p. 177, d.

And Macedonians, vid. Leont. de Sect. iv. init. And Monophysites, 'I have not learned this from Scripture; and I have a great fear of saying what it is silent about.' Theod. Evan. p. 215; also

Him, and may become a temple of the Holy Ghost who dwelleth in us.

And as He is a foundation, and we stones built upon Him, so again He is a Vine and we knit to Him as branches,—not according to the Essence of the Godhead ; for this surely is impossible ; but according to His manhood, for the branches

6 Matt. xvi. 16.

7 Ep. Ag.

4. Sent. D. 3 c. infr. 59 init.

67. fin. note i#/r. on iii. 8.

€ Matt. iv. 3 = af 2 n. 6.

10 ratpuxyy, vid. de Sy. 45, N. I.

1x maprerysnea los, vid. iii.

18.

I § 60, n. 2

2 x Cor. iii. 10, 113 Didym. 772m. iii. 3

P34%.

3 § 8, note 3°.

Hilar. ad Const. ii. 9. Hieron. ¢. Lucif. 27. August. ZZ. 120, 13.

DISCOURSE. IL

must be like the vine, since we are like .Him according to the flesh.

Moreover, since the heretics have such human notions, we may suitably confute them with human resemblances contained in the very matter they urge.

Thus He saith not, 'He made me a foundation,' lest He might seem to be made and to have a beginning of being, and they might thence find a shameless occasion of irreligion ; but,

'He founded me.'

Now what is founded is founded for the sake of the stones which are raised upon it ; it is not a random process, but a stone is first transported from the mountain and set down in the depth of the earth.

And while a stone is in the mountain, it is not yet founded ; but when need demands, and it is transported, and laid in the depth of the earth, then forthwith if the stone could speak, it would say, 'He now founded me, who brought me hither from the mountain.'

Therefore the Lord also did not when founded take a beginning of existence ; for He was the Word before that ; but when He put on our body, which He severed and took from Mary, then He says ' He hath founded me ;' as much as to say, ' Me, being the Word, He hath enveloped in a body of earth.'

Forso He is founded for our sakes, taking on Him what is ours', that we, as incorporated and compacted and bound together in Him through the likeness of the flesh, may attain unto a perfect man, and abide 5 immortal and incorruptible. having in the Word the redemption and salvation which was afore prepared for us, we might rise again and abide immortal, what time He should have been created for us 'a beginning of the ways,' and He who was the ' First-born of creation' should become ' first-born' of the 'brethren,' and again should rise ' first-fruits of the dead.'

This Paul the blessed Apostle teaches in his writings ; for, as interpreting the words of the Proverbs ' before the world' and 'before the earth was,' he thus speaks to Timothy 3; ' Be partaker of the afflictions of the Gospel according to the power of God, who hath saved us and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to His own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began, but is now made manifest by the appearing of our

Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and brought to light life+."

And to the Ephesians ; ' Blessed be God even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessing in heavenly places in Christ

Jesus, according as He hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love, having predestinated us to the adoption

.of children by Jesus Christ to Himself5.'

76. How then has He chosen us, before we came into existence, but that, as he says himself, in Him we were represented® beforehand? and how at all, before men were created, did He predestinate us unto adoption, but that the Son Himself was ' founded before the world,' taking on Him that economy which was for our sake? or how, as the Apostle goes on to say, have we 'an inheritance being predestinated,' but that the Lord Himself was founded 'before the world,' inasmuch as He had a purpose, for our sakes, to take on Him through the flesh all that inheritance of judgment which lay against us, and we henceforth were made sons in Him? and how did we receive it 'before the world was, when we

75. Nor let the words ' before the world' and 'before He made the earth' and 'before the mountains were settled' disturb any one; for they very well accord with 'founded' and 'created ;' for here again allusion is made to the Economy according to the flesh, For though the grace which came to us from the Saviour appeared, as the Apostle says, just now, and has come when He sojourned among us ; yet this grace had been prepared even before we came into being, nay, before the foundation of the world, and the reason why is kindly and wonderful.

It beseemed not that God should counsel concerning us afterwards, lest He should appear ignorant of our fate.

The God were not yet in being, but afterwards in time, but that in Christ was stored the grace which has reached us? Wherefore also in the Judgment, when every one shall receive according of all then,—creating us by His own Word, and knowing our destinies better than we, and foreseeing that, being made ' good',' we should to his conduct, He says, 'Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world x" How in the event be transgressors of the commandment, and be thrust out of paradise for disobedience,—being loving and kind, prepared beforehand in His own Word, by whom also

He created us?, the Economy of our salvation ; then, or in whom, was it prepared before we came to be, save in the Lord who ' before the world' was founded for this purpose ; that we, as built upon Him, might partake, as wellcompacted stones, the life and grace which that though by the serpent's deceit we fell from is from Him?

And this took place, as naturOt ee ee Him, we might not remain quite dead, but oe ee ae a ee . seg eer 4 2 Tim. i, 8—10.

3 Didym. 77%. i.

1 Matt. xxv. 34.

4 Letter 59. 6. Leon. Ef. 28. 3

5 diapetvoper, 69, Rs 3 t Gen. i. 31.

2 i, 49) Me 10 n

2 P: 342+

5 Eph. i. 3— Cf, 64, NOLES 3y 5+

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

passage, when scrutinized, has a right sense in every point of view, it may be well to state what it is; perhaps many words may bring these senseless men to shame.

Now here I must recur to what has been said before, for what I have to say relates to the same proverb and the same Wisdom.

The Word has not called Himself a creature by nature, but has said in proverbs, ally suggests itself to the religious mind, that, as I said, we, rising after our brief death, may be capable of an eternal life, of which we had not been capable?, men as we are, formed of earth, but that 'before the world' there had been prepared for us in Christ the hope of life and salvation.

Therefore reason 1s there that the Word, on coming into our flesh, and being created in it as 'a beginning of ways for His works,' is laid as a foundation according as the Father's will3 was in Him before the world, as has been said, and before land was, and before the mountains were settled, and before the fountains burst forth ; that, though the earth and the mountains and the shapes of visible nature pass away in the fulness of the present age, we on the contrary may not grow old after their pattern, but may be able to live after them, having the spiritual life and blessing which before these things have been prepared for us in the Word

'The Lord created me;' and He plainly indicates a sense not spoken 'plainly' but latent®, such as we shall be able to find by taking away the veil from the proverb.

For who, on hearing from the Framing Wisdom, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways,' does not at once question the meaning, reflecting how that creative Wisdom can be created? who on hearing the Only-begotten Son of God say, that He was created 'a beginning of ways,' does not investigate the sense, wondering how the Only-begotten Son can become a Beginning of many others? for it isa dark saying7; but 'a man of understanding,' says he, 'shall understand a proverb and the interpretation, the words of the wise and their dark sayings®.'

; 78. Now the Only-begotten and very Wisdom! of God is Creator and Framer of all things ; for 'in Wisdom hast Thou made them all? he says, and 'the earth is full of Thy creation.'

But that what came into being might not only be, but be good3, it pleased God that His own Wisdom should condescend+

Himself according to election, For thus we shall be capable of a life not temporary, but ever afterwards abide+ and live in Christ ; since even before this our life had been founded and prepared in Christ Jesus.

77. Nor in any other way was it fitting that our life should be founded, but in the Lord who is before the ages, and through whom the ages were brought to be; that, since it was in Him, we too might be able to inherit that everlasting life.

For God is good; and being good always, He willed this, as knowing that our weak nature needed the succour and salvation which is from Him.

And as a wise architect, proposing to build a house, consults also about repairing it, should it at any time become dilapidated after building, and, as counselling about this, makes preparation and gives to the workmen materials for a repair ; and thus the means of the repair are provided before the house ; in'the same way prior to us is the repair of our salvation founded in Christ, that in Him we might even be newcreated.

And the will and the purpose were made ready 'before the world,' but have taken effect when the need required, and the Saviour came among us.

For the Lord Himself will stand us in place of all things in the heavens, when He receives us into everlasting life.

This then suffices to prove that the Word of God is not a creature, but that the sense of the passage is rightS.

But since that ees to the creatures, so as to introduce an impress and semblance of Its Image on all in common and on each, that what was made might be manifestly wise works and worthy of God 5.

For as of the Son of God, considered as the Word, our word is an image, so of the same

Son considered as Wisdom is the wisdom which is implanted in us an image; in which wisdom we, having the power of knowledge and thought, become recipients of the Allframing Wisdom ; and through It we are able to know Its Father.

'For he who hath the Son,' saith He, 'hath the Father also;' and 'he that receiveth Me, receiveth Him that sent Me®.'

Such an impress then of Wisdom being created in us, and being in all the works, with reason does the true and framing Wisdom take to Itself what belongs to its own impress, and say, 'The Lord created me for His works ;' for what the wisdom in us says, that 2 The Catholic doctrine seems to be, that Adam innocent was mortal, yet would not in fact have died; that he had no principle of eternal life within him, but was sustained continually by divine power, till such time as immortality should have been given him, vid. /ucarn. 4.

Cf. Augustine, de pecc. mer. i. 3. Gen. ad lit. vi.

20, Pope Pius V. condemned the assertion of Baius, Immortalitas eee hominis non erat gratiz beneficium sed naturalis conditio,

6 Cf. 73, n. 2. and reff.

7 aivuyma, supr. i. 41, Ns 9.

8 Prov. i. 5, 6.

I obroruete vid. 7%/r. note on iv. 2.

2 Ps, civ. 24. Sept.

3 supr. de Decr. 19, n. 3

4 Cf. 64, notes 2 and 5.

5 Didymus argues in favour of interpreting the passage of created wisdom at length, 77x, iii. 3. ie says that the context. makes this interpretation necessary. is decision of course is here referred to only historically.

8) Ch aransios

4 74,0. 5.

5 § 44, n. 72.

6 x John ii. 23; Matt. x. 40.

DISCOURSE

II.

the Lord Himself speaks as if it were His own ; and, whereas He is not Himself created, being Creator, yet because of the image of world, should say, as I have already explained, as if of Itself, 'The Lord created me for His works?'

For the wisdom in the world is not creative, but is that which is created in the*works, according to which 'the heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament sheweth His handywork9.'

This if men have within them *°, they will acknowledge the true Wisdom of God ; and will know that they are made really * after God's Image.

And, as some son of a king, when the father wished to build a city??, might cause his own name to be printed upon each of the works that were rising, both to give security to them of the works remaining, by reason of the show of his name on everything, and also to make them remember him and his father from the name, and having finished the city might be asked concerning it, how it was made, and then would answer, 'It is made securely, for according to the will of my father,

Iam imaged in each work, for my name was made in the works;' but saying this, he does not signify that his own essence is created, but the impress of himself by means of his name; in the same manner, to apply the illustration, to those who admire the wisdom in the creatures, the true Wisdom makes answer, 'The Lord created me for the works," for my impress is in them; and I have thus condescended for the framing of all things.

Him created in the works7, He says this as if of Himself.

And as the Lord Himself has said, ' He that receiveth you, receiveth Me8,' because His impress is in us, so, though He be not among the creatures, yet because His image and impress is created in the works,

He says, as if in His own person, ' The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works.'

And therefore has this impress of Wisdom in the works been brought into being, that, as I said before, the world might recognise in it its own Creator the Word, and through Him the Father.

And this is what Paul said, ' Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them, for God has shewed it unto them: for the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made9.'

But if so, the Word is not a creature in essence'®; but the wisdom which is in us and so called, is spoken of in this passage in the Proverbs.

'79. But if this too fails to persuade them, let them tell us themselves, whether there is any wisdom in the creatures or not??

If not, how is it that the Apostle complains, 'For after that in the Wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God ??' or how is it if there is no wisdom, that a ' multitude of wise men3' are found in Scripture? for 'a wise man feareth and departeth from evil+;' and 'through wisdom is a house buildeds;' and the Preacher says, 'A man's wisdom maketh his face to shine ; and he blames those who are headstrong thus, 'Say not thou, what is the cause that the former days were better than these? for thou dost not inquire in wisdom concerning this ®.'

But if, as the Son of Sirach says, ' He poured her out upon all His works; she is with all flesh according to His gift, and He hath given her to them that love Him,' and this outpouring is a note, not of the Essence of the Very® Wisdom and Only-begotten, but of that wisdom which is imaged in the world, how is it incredible that the All-framing and true Wisdom Itself, whose impress is the wisdom and knowledge poured out in the 80. Moreover, that the Son should be speaking of the impress that is within us as if it were Himself, should not startle any one, considering (for we must not shrink from repetition") that, when Saul was persecuting the Church, in which was His impress and image,

He said, as if He were Himself under persecution, 'Saul, why persecutest thou Me???'

Therefore (as has been said), as, supposing the impress itself of Wisdom which is in the works had said, 'The Lord created me for the works,' no one would have been startled, so, if He, the True and Framing

Wisdom, the Only-begotten Word of God, should use what belongs to His image as about Himself, namely, 'The Lord created me for the works,' let no one, overlooking the wisdom created in the world and '9 Ps, xix. 1.

, ?

10 Cf. contr. Gent. 2, 30, 40, &c. vid. also Basil. de Sf. S.n. 19.

Cyril. in Joan. p. 75+ 7 Athan. here considers wisdom as the image of the Creator in the Universe.

He explains it of the Church, de Incarn. contr. Ar. 6, if it be his [but see Prolegg. ch. iii, § x (36)];

(and so Didym. T7rin. iii..3 fin.) Cf. Jerome, im Eh. iv. 23, 24.

Naz. Ovat. 30, 2.

Epiphanius_ says, 'Scripture has nowhere confirmed this passage (Prov. viii. 22), nor has any Apostle referred it to Christ.' (vid. also Basil. contr. Eunom. ii. 20.) Her.

69. P .743—745. He proceeds to shew how it mgt apply to Him. att. X. 40.

9 Rom. i. 19, 20.

Cf, 45, De 2.

I Vid. Epiph. Her. 69.

3 Vid. Wisd. vi. 24.

6 Eccles. viii, 1; vii. 10.

8 Cf. 78, n. 1

11 De Decr. 31, n. 5

* 12 This is drawn out somewhat differently, and very strikingly in contr. Gent. 43.

The Word indeed is regarded more as the Governor than the Life of the world, but shortly before he spoke of the Word as the Principle of permanence. 41 fin.

, I 7d avrd yap Aeyewv OVK OKYNTEOV : where Petavius, de Trin, ii. x. § 8. ingeniously but without any authority reads ovK dxvet

Gedy.

It is quite a peculiarity or Athan. to repeat and to apologize for doing so.

The very same words occur supr. 22, c. Orat. ili. 54, a. Sevag. i. 19, b. 27, € Vid. also 2, c. 41, d. ve a. 69, b. ili.

39 init. vid. especially spr. p. 47, note 6.

Acts ix. 4.

4 Prov. xiv. 16.

7 Ecclus. i. 9, 10.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

to things originate, I was disposing over the works My own impress, so that the whole world as being in one body, might not be at variance but in concord with itself'

All those then who with an upright understanding, according to the wisdom given unto them, come to contemplate the creatures, are able to say for themselves, ' By Thy appointment all things continue3;' but they who make light of this must be told, ' Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools ;' for ' that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God has revealed it unto them; for the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being perceived by the things that are made, even His eternal

Power and Godhead, so that they are without excuse.

Because that when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God, but served the creature more than the Creator of all, who is blessed for ever.

Amen '4,'

And they will surely be shamed at hearing, in the works, think that 'He created' is said ef the Substance of the Very3 Wisdom, lest, diluting the wine with water 3*, he be judged a defrauder of the truth.

For It is Creative and Framer; but Its impress is Created in the works, as the copy of the image.

And He says, 'Beginning of ways,' since such wisdom becomes a sort of beginning, and, as it were, rudiments of the knowledge of God ; for a man entering, as it were, upon this way first, and keeping it in the fear of God (as Solomon says¢4, 'The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom'), then advancing upwards in his thoughts and perceiving the Framing

Wisdom which is in the creation, will perceive in It also Its Fathers, as the Lord Himself has said, 'He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father,' and as John writes, 'He who acknowledgeth the Son, hath the Father also®.'

And He says, 'Before the world He founded me7,' since in Its impress the works remain settled and eternal.

Then, lest any, hearing concerning the wisdom thus created in the works, should think the true Wisdom,

God's Son, to be by nature a creature, He has found it necessary to add, ' Before the mountains, and before the earth, and before the waters, and before all hills He begets me,' that in saying, 'before every creature' (for He includes all the creation under these heads),

He may shew that He is not created together with the works according to Essence.

For if He was created 'for the works,' yet is before them, it follows that He is in being before He was created.

He is not then a creature by nature and essence, but as He Himself has added, an Offspring.

But in what differs a creature from an offspring, and how it is distinct by nature, has been shewn in what has gone before.

'For, after that in the wisdom of God (in the mode we have explained above), the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased

God by the foolishness of the preaching to save them that believe 5.'

For no longer, as in the former times, God has willed to be known by an image and shadow of wisdom, that namely which is in the creatures, but He has made the true Wisdom Itself to take flesh, and to become man, and to undergo the death of the cross ; that by the faith in Him, henceforth all that believe may obtain salvation.

However, it is the same Wisdom of God, which through Its own Image in the creatures (whence also

It is said to be created), first manifested Itself, and through Itself Its own Father; and afterwards, being Itself the Word, has ' become flesh ®,' as John says, and after abolishing death and saving our race, still more revealed

Himself and through Him His own Father, saying, 'Grant unto them that they may know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent 7,'

81. But since He proceeds to say, 'When He prepared the heaven, I was present with Him °,' we ought to know that He says not this as if without Wisdom the Father prepared the heaven or the clouds above (for there is no room to doubt that all things are created in Wisdom, and without It was made not even one* thing); but this is what He says, ' All things took place in Me and through Me, and when there was need that Wisdom should be created in the works, in My Essence indeed

I was with the Father, but by a condescension 2 en 82. Hence the whole earth is filled with the knowledge of Him; for the knowledge of Father through Son and of Son from Father is one and the same, and the Father delights in Him, and in the same joy the Son rejoices in the Father, saying, 'I was by Him, daily His delight, rejoicing always before Him*.'

And this again proves that the Son is not foreign, but proper to the Father's Essence.

For behold, not because of us has He come to be, 3 Cf. above, 79, n. 8

3 Isa. i, 22, /n/r. iii, 35. Ep. Afg. § 17. Ambros, de Fid, iii 65. P,t57ae a % i Prov. ,.

7, LXX, i € whole of this passage might be illustrated at from ee Sen Ne | poe the Thcares: V.D. vid subronotes ong, f. c.

Gent. and Jucarn, ' i cont. ascent: 16. i. gp Re eciien reas tae 6 John xiv. 9; x John ii. 23. and so Cyril

#3 i bile ors in loc.'

"7 Vid. Prov. viii. bao as eee ohn , 3.

2 Here again the ovyxardéBaots has no reference whatever to a figurative yévyyots, as Bishop Bull contends, but to His impressing the image of Wisdom on the works, or what He above calls the Son's image, on which account He is mpwrorédkos.

3 Vid.

Ps. cxix. 91.

4 Rom. i, 19—25.

; 5 x Cor, i. 21, 6 Johni. 14.

7 Vid. ib. xvii. 3. t Prov. viii. 30.

DISCOURSE

III.

as the irreligious men say, nor is He out of nothing (for not from without did God procure for Himself a cause of rejoicing), but the words denote what is His own and like.

When then was it, when the Father rejoiced not? but if He ever rejoiced, He was ever, in whom

He rejoiced.

And in whom does the Father rejoice, except as seeing Himself in His own Image, which is His Word?

And though in sons of men also He had delight, on finishing the world, as it is written in these same Proverbs ?, yet this too has a consistent sense.

For even thus He had delight, not because joy was added to Him, but again on seeing the works made after His own Image; so that even this rejoicing of God is on account of His Image. And how too has the Son delight, except as seeing Himself in the Father? for this is the same as saying, ' He that hath seen

Me, hath seen the Father,' and 'I am in the Father and the Father in Me3.'

Vain then is your vaunt as is on all sides shewn, O Christ's enemies, and vainly did ye parade+ and circulate everywhere your text, 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways,' perverting its sense, and publishing, not Solomon's meaning, but your own comments,

For behold your sense is proved to be but a fantasy ; but the passage in the Proverbs, as well as all that is above said, proves that the Son is not a creature in nature and essence, but the proper Offspring of the Father, true Wisdom and Word, by whom 'all things were made,' and ' without Him was made not one thing ,'

3 John xiv. 9, 10.

4 éveroumevoare.

'The ancients said rourevew "to use bad language," and the coarse language of the procession, moureta.

This arose from the custom of persons in the Bacchanalian cars using bad language towards by-standers, and their retorting it.'

Erasm. Adag. p.1158.

He quotes Menander, éml TOV apakav eiot mommetat TUES

opddpa. Aotdopou.

5 didvovay, érivoray, supr. Or. i. 52, n. 76 John i. 3.

2 Prov. viii. 31.

RSE Ul.

DISCOU dewed with the serpent's poison, not seeing what they ought to see, nor understanding what they read, as if in vomit from the depth of their irreligious heart, have next proceeded to disparage our Lord's words, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me 8 ;' saying, ' How can the One be contained in the Other and the Other in the One?' or ' How at all can the

CHAPTER XXIII.

Texts EXPLAINED ; SEVENTHLY, JOHN xiv. Io.

Introduction.

The doctrine of the coinherence.

The Father and the Son Each whole and perfect God.

They are in Each Other, because their Essence is One and the Same.

They are Each Perfect and have One Essence, because the Second Person is the Son of the First.

Asterius's evasive explanation of the text under review; refuted.

Since the Son has all that the Father has, He is His Image; and the Father is the One God, because the Son is in the Father.

Father who is the greater be contained in the Son who is the less?' or 'What wonder, if the Son is in the Father, considering it is written even of us, 'In Him we live and move and have our being9?' And this state of mind is consistent with their perverseness, who think

God to be material, and understand not what 1. THE Ario-maniacs, as it appears, having once made up their minds to transgress and revolt from the Truth, are strenuous 1n appropriating the words of Scripture, 'When the impious cometh into a depth of evils, he despiseth* ;' for refutation does not stop them, nor perplexity abash them; but, as having 'a whore's forehead,' they ' refuse to be ashamed ?' before all men in their irreligion.

For whereas the passages which they alleged, 'The Lord created me3,' and 'Made better than the Angels',' and 'First-borns,' and ' Faithful to Him that made Him®% have a right sense 7, and inculcate religiousness towards Christ, so it is that these men still, as if be8 John xiv. 10.

9 Acts xvii. 28. Vid. sefr. ii. 41, note rr.

The doctrine of the meptxepnots, which this objection introduces, is the test of orthodoxy opposed to Arianism.

Cf. de Sym. 15, n. 4.

This is seen clearly in the case of Eusebius, whose language approaches to Catholic more nearly than Arians in general,

After all his strong assertions, the question recurs, is our Lord a distinct being from God, as we are, or not? he answers in the affirmative, vid. sup7,

P75, M+ 7, whereas we believe that He is literally and numerically one with the Father, and therefore His Person dwells in the Father's Person by an ineffable union.

And hence the language of Dionysius [of Rome] sufr. de Decry. 26. 'the Hol Ghost must repose and habitate in God,' éuprroxwpety TO Oew Kab évdvarraa0a.. And hence the strong figure of S. Jerome (in which he is followed by S. Cyril, Zhesauv. p. 51), 'Filius locus est Patris, sicut et Pater locus est Filii.' in Ezek. iii. 12, Athan. contrasts the creatures who are év peuepiomevots rémous and the Son. Seva. iii. 4.

Cf. even in the Macrostich Creed, language of this character, viz. 'All the Father embosoming the Son, and all the Son hanging and adhering to the Father, and alone resting on the Father's breast continually.'

De Syn. 26 (7), where vid. note 3.

3 Supr. ch, xix.

} se ; a Teestit Prov. xviii. 3, LXX.

_ Jer. ec! i 7 lie 44, 1. I.

4 Ch. xiii.

5 Ch. xxi.

. xiv.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

else it would not be Life, but rather He gives life to all things. is 'True Father' and 'True Son,' nor 'Light

Invisible' and 'Eternal,' and Its ' Radiance Invisible,' nor ' Invisible Subsistence,' and ' Immaterial Expression' and 'Immaterial Image.'

For did they know, they would not dishonour and ridicule the Lord of glory, nor interpreting things immaterial after a material manner, pervert good words.

It were sufficient indeed, on hearing only words which are the Lord's, at once to believe, since the faith of simplicity is better than an elaborate process of persuasion; but since they have endeavoured to profane even this passage to their own heresy, it becomes necessary to expose their perverseness and. to shew the mind of the truth, at least for the security of the faithful.

For when it is said, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me,' They are not therefore, as these suppose, discharged into 2. But now let us see what Asterius the Sophist says, the retained pleader* for the heresy.

In imitation then of the Jews so far, he writes as follows; 'It is {very plain that He has said, that He is in the Father and the Father again in Him, for this reason, that neither the word on which He was discoursing is, as He says, His own, but the F ather's, nor the works belong to Him, but to the Father who gave Him the power.'

Now this, if uttered at random by a little child, had been excused from his age; but when one who bears the title of Sophist, and professes universal knowledge ?, is the writer, what a serious condemnation does he deserve!

And does he not shew himself a stranger to the Apostle 3, as being puffed up with persuasive words of wisdom, and thinking thereby to succeed in deceiving, not understanding 'himself what he says nor whereof he affirms+?

For what the Son has said as proper and suitable to a Son only, who is Word and Wisdom and Image of the Father's Essence, that he levels to all the creatures, and makes common to the Son and to them; and he says, lawless5 man, that the Power of the Father receives power, that from this his irreligion it may follow to say that in a son® the Son was made a son, and the Word received a word's authority; and, far from granting that He spoke this as a Son,

Each Other, filling the One the Other, as in the case of empty vessels, so that the Son fills the emptiness of the Father and the Father that of the Son ?°, and Each of Them by Himself is not complete and perfect (for this is proper to bodies, and therefore the mere assertion of it is full of irreligion), for the Father is full and perfect, and the Son is the Fulness of Godhead.

Nor again, as God, by coming into the Saints, strengthens them, thus is He also in the Son.

For He is Himself the Father's Power and Wisdom, and by partaking of Him things originate are sanctified in the Spirit; but the Son Himself is not Son by participation, but is the Father's own Offspring **.

Nor again is the Son in the Father, in the sense of the passage, 'In Him we live and move and have our being;' for, He as being from the Fount of the Father is the Life, in which all things are both quickened and consist ; for the Life does not live in life 33,

He ranks Him with ali things made as having learned it as they have.

For if the Son said, 'I am in the Father and the Father in Me,' because His discourses were not His own words but the Father's, and so of His works, then,—since David says, 'I will hear what the Lord God shall say in me?,' and again Solomon 8, 'My words are spoken by God,' and since Moses was minister of words which were from God, and each of the Prophets spoke not what was his own but what was from God, 'Thus saith the Lord,' and since the works of the Saints, as they professed, were not their own but God's who gave the power, Elijah for instance and Elisha invoking God that He

Himself would raise the dead, and Elisha saying to Naaman, on cleansing him from the 10 This is not inconsistent with S. Jerome as quoted in the foregoing note.

Athan. merely means that such illustrations cannot be taken literally, as if spoken of natural subjects.

The Father is the zézos or locus of the Son, because when we contemplate the Son in His fulness as GAos Oeds, we merely view the Father as that Person in whom God the Son is; our mind abstracts His Essence which is the Son for the moment from Him, and regards Him merely as Father, Thus zz Jdlud. Oman.

4, supr. p. 89, It is, however, but an operation of the mind, and not a real emptying of Godhead from the Father, if such words may be used, Father and Son are both the same God, though really and eternally distinct from each other; and Each is full of the Other that is, their Essence is one and the same.

This is insisted on by S. Cyril, 7 Joan. p. 28. And byS. Hilary, 777m. vii. fin. vid. also iii. 23. Cf. the quotation from S. Anselm made by Petavius de Trin. iv. 16 fin.

[Cf. D.C.B. s.v. METANGISMONITAE.]

11 Vid. de Decr. 10, n. 4, 19, n. 33 Ov. i. 15, n. 6.

On the other hand Eusebius considers the Son, like a creature, é& abris THs marpiens [not ovatas, but] merovaias, domep amd mys em avrov mpoxeomevns mAnoovmevov.

Eccl. Theol, i, 2. words which are the more observable, the nearer they approach to the language of rape in the text and elsewhere.

Vid. ix/>. by way of contrast, ovdé kata peTovoiay avTov, GAN' Odop i VTOU yé siipeay: tom 9 ' ov iStov avrod yévynma, 4. é€ ob Exe 70 elvou. contr. Eunom. ii. 12 fin,

Just above Athan, says that 'the Son is the fulness. of the Godhead.'

Thus the Father is the Son's life because the Son is from Him, and the Son the Father's because the Son is in Him,

All these are but different ways of signifying the meprxwpnots.

1 cuvnyopov, infr. § 60.

_2 mdvra ywhoKew énayyeAAsuevos.

Gorgias, according to Cicero de in, ii. init. was the first who ventured in public to say mpoBdAdere, ' give me a question.'

This was the érayycApa of the Sophists ; of which Aristotle speaks. Rhet.ii. 24 fin.

Vid. Cressol.

Theatr. Rhet. iii. 11.

"3.1 Cor, ii. 4.

4x Tim. i. 7.

_5 mapdvouos. infr. 47, ¢ Hist. Ar. 71, 75, 79. Ep. Hg. 16, de Vid. dvouos. 2 Thess. ii. 8, 33 i.e. Son does not live by the g/t of life, for He ds life, and does but give it, not receive.

S, Hilary uses different language with the same meaning, de Trin, ii. 1x1.

Other modes of expression for the same mystery are found zx/r. 3. also 6 fin. Vid. de

Syn. 45, n. t. and Didymus 7 warpicn Oedrys. p. 82. and S, Basil, 6 ev vid, but ev 74 vid, Hp. eg. 14 fin vid. Or ii. 22, note 2.

7 Ps, Ixxxv. 8, LXX.

8 x Kings viii. 59, 07 x. 24?

DISCOURSE

III.

leprosy, 'that thou mayest know that there is a God in Israel 9,' and Samuel too in the days of the harvest praying to God to grant rain, and the Apostles saying that not in their own power they did miracles but in the Lord's grace—it is plain that, according to Asterius, such a statement must be common to all, so that each of them is able to say, 'I in the Father and the Father in me;' and as a consequence that He is no longer one Son of God and Word and Wisdom, but, as others, is only one out of many. said before, 'I and the Father are One,' He added, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me,5' by way of shewing the identity ® of Godhead and the unity of Essence.

For they are one, not? as one thing divided into two parts, and these nothing but one, nor as one thing twice named, so that the Same becomes at one time Father, at another His own Son, for this Sabellius holding was judged an heretic.

But They are two, because the Father is Father .and is not also Son, and the Son is

Son and not also Father®; but the nature is one; (for the offspring is not unlike 9 its parent, for it is his image), and all that is the Father's, is the Son's*°, Wherefore neither is the Son another God, for He was not procured from without, else were there many, if a godhead be procured foreign from the Father's?; for if the Son be other, as an Offspring, still He is the Same as God; and He and the Father are one in propriety and peculiarity of nature, and in the identity of the one Godhead, as has been said.

For the radiance also is light, not second to the sun, nor a different light, nor from participation of it, but a whole and proper offspring of it.

And such an offspring is necessarily one light; and no one would say that they are two lights 2, but sun and radiance two, yet one the light from the sun enlightening in its radiance all things.

So also the Godhead of the Son is the Father's; whence also it is indivisible ; and thus there is one God and none other but He.

And so, since they are one, and the Godhead itself one, the same things are said of the Son, which are said of the Father, except His being said to be Father 3:—for instance', that He is God, 'And the Word was God5;' Almighty, 'Thus saith

He which was and is and is to come, the Almighty ®;' Lord, 'One Lord Jesus Christ 7;' that He is Light, 'I am the Light®;' that He wipes out sins, 'that ye may know,' He says,

3. But if the Lord said this, His words would not rightly have been, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me,' but rather, 'I too am in the Father, and the Father is in Me too,' that He may have nothing of His own and by prerogative *, relatively to the Father, as a Son, but the same grace in common with all.

But it is not so, as they think ; for not understanding that He is genuine Son from the Father, they belie Him who is such, whom alone it befits to say, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me.'

For the Son is in the Father, as it is allowed us to know, because the whole Being of the Son is proper to the Father's -essence?, as radiance from light, and stream from fountain; so that whoso sees the Son, sees what is proper to the Father, and knows that the Son's

Being, because from the Father, is therefore in the Father.

For the Father is in the Son, since the Son is what is from the Father and proper to Him, as in the radiance the sun, and in the word the thought, and in the stream the fountain: for whoso thus contemplates the Son, contemplates what is proper to the Father's Essence, and knows that the Father is in the Son.

For whereas the Form 3 and Godhead of the Father is the Being of the Son, it follows that the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son 4.

4. On this account and reasonably, having 'that the Son of man hath power upon earth to forgive sins9;' and so with other attributes.

For 'all things,' says the Son Himself, ' whatsoever the Father hath, are Mine*';' and again, 'And Mine are Thine.'

9 2 Kings v. 8, 15.

1 Or. ii. 19, n. 6.

2 Since the Father and the Son are the numerically One God, it 1s but expressing this in other words to say that the Father is in the Son and the Son in the Father, for all

They have and all They are is common to Each, excepting Their being Father and Son,

A meptxopnots of Persons is implied in the Unity of Essence, This is the connexion of the two texts so often quoted ; 'the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son,' because 'the Son and the Father are one.' And the cause of this unity and mepixdpnors is the Divine yévvno.s.

Thus S. Hilary, 77in. ii. 4. vid. Ov.

TREE Riche & pis key . thous. Petavius here prefers the reading iSiov; Georns and 7d toy occur together in/r. 6. and 56, el8os occurs Orat. i, 20, a. de Syn. 52. vid. de Syn. 52, n. 6, infr. 6, 16, Ep. Hg. 17, contr. Sabell. Greg. 8, c. 12, vid. infr. §§ 6, 16, notes.

5. And on hearing the attributes of the Father spoken of a Son, we shall thereby see the Father in the Son; and we shall contemplate the Son in the Father, when what is said of the Son is said of the Father also.

4 In accordance with § 1, note 10, Thomassin observes that by the mutual coinherence or indwelling of the Three Blessed Persons is meant ' not a commingling as of material liquids, nor as of soul with body, nor as the union of our Lord's Godhead and humanity, but it is such that the whole power, life, substance, wisdom, essexce, of the Father, should be the very essence, substance, wisdom, life, and power of the Son.' de Trin. xxviii. 1.

S. Cyril adopts Athan,'s language to express this doctrine z" | Foan. p. 105. de Trin, vi. p. 621, 7% Foan. p. 168, Vid. 7nfr. rabtorns ovaias, 21. marpiky Odrys Tov viod, 26, and 4r. and de Syn. 45, 0. 1

6 De Syn. 45, 0.

7 Infr. Orat. iv. 9.

8 Infr. 11.

; he 9 dvdmorov; and so avduo.os Kara mavra. Orat. i. 6. kat' ovciay.

17.

Orat. ii.

43. ris ovoias, infr. 14. vid. avomowdTys, infr. 8, Cc. to Cf, in il/ud. Omn. 4. 'As the Father is I am (0 wv) so His

Word is I Am and God over all.' Seva. i, 28, a3 ib. ii. 2.

Cf. i.

2 Doctrine of the Una Res, de Sy. 45, n. 1

4 Parallel to de Sym. 49.

5 Johni. x.

7 x Cor. viii. 6.

_.8 John viii. 12.

10 John xvi. 15} xvii. ro.

3 Ib. 49, n. 4+ 6 Rev. 1. 8

9 Luke v. 24.

vid. also Damasce. /. O. i. 8. pp. 139, 140.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

eee And why are the attributes of the Father ascribed to the Son, except that the Son 1s an Offspring from Him? and why are the Son's attributes proper to the Father, except again because the Son is the proper Offspring of His Essence? And the Son, being the proper

Offspring of the Father's Essence, reasonably says that the Father's attributes are His own also; whence suitably and consistently with saying, 'I and the Father are One,' He adds,

'that ye may know that I am in the Father and the Father in Met.'

Moreover, He has added this again, 'He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father?;' and there is,one and the same sense in these three3 passages.

For he who in this sense understands that the Son and the Father are one, knows that He is in the Father and the Father in the Son; for the Godhead of the Son is the Father's, and it is in the Son; and whoso enters into this, is convinced that 'He that hath seen the Son, hath seen the Father ;' for in the Son is contemplated the Father's Godhead.

And we may perceive this at once from the illustration of the Emperor's image.

For in the image is the shape and form of the Emperor, and in the Emperor is that shape which is in the image.

For the likeness of the Emperor in the image is exact4; so that a person who looks at the image, sees in it the Emperor; and he again who sees the Emperor, recognises that it is he who is in the image5.

And from the likeness not differing, to one who after the image wished to view the Emperor, the image might say, 'I and the Emperor are one; for I am in him, and he in me; and what thou seest in me, that thou beholdest in him, and what thou hast seen in him, that thou beholdest in me®'

Accordingly he who worships the image, in it worships the Emperor also; for the image is his form and appearance.

Since then the Son too is the Father's Image, it must necessarily be understood that the Godhead and propriety of the Father is the Being of the Son.

6. And this is what is said, 'Who being in the form of God?,' and 'the Father in Me.'

Nor is this Form? of the Godhead partial merely, but the fulness of the Father's Godhead is the Being of the Son, and the Son is whole God.

Therefore also, being equal to God, He 'thought it not a prize to be equal to God;' and again since the Godhead and the Form of the Son is none other's than the Father's3, this is what He says, 'I in the Father.'

Thus 'God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself+;' for the propriety of the Father's Essence is that Son, in whom the creation was then reconciled with God.

Thus what things the Son then wrought are the Father's works, for the Son is the Form of that Godhead of the Father, which wrought the works.

And thus he who looks at the Son, sees the Father; for in the Father's Godhead is and is contemplated the Son; and the Father's Form which is in Him

.shews in Him the Father ; and thus the Father is in the Son.

And that propriety and Godhead which is from the Father in the Son, shews the Son in the Father, and His inseparability from Him; and whoso hears and beholds that what is said of the Father is also said of the Son, not as accruing to His Essence by grace or participation, but because the very Being of the Son is the proper Offspring of the Father's Essence, will fitly understand the words, as I said before, 'I in the Father, and the Father in Me;' and 'I and the Father are Ones.'

For the Son is such as the Father is, because He has all that is the Father's.

Wherefore also is He implied together with the Father.

For, a son not being, one cannot say father; whereas when we call God a Maker, we do not of necessity intimate the things which have come to be; for a maker is before his works ®. t John x. 30, 38; xiv. ro.

2 Tb, xiv. 9.

Here these three texts, which so often occur together, are recognized as 'three;' so are they by Eusebius Zect. Theol. iii.

19; and he says that Marcellus and 'those who Sabellianize with him,' among whom he included Catholics, were in the practice of adducing them, @pvAAodvres ; which bears incidental testimony to the fact that the doctrine of the mepuxwpnars was the great criterion between orthodox and Arian.

Many instances of the joint use of the three are given sur. i. 34, n. 7. to which may be added Orat. ii. 54 init. iii, 16 fin, 67 fin. iv. 17, a. Sevag. ii. 9, c.

Serm. Maj. de fid. 29. Cyril. de Trin. p. 554. in Joann. p. 168.

Origen Periarch. p. 56. Hil. Trix. ix. 1. Ambros. Hexaem. 6.

August. de Cons. Ev. 1. 7.

4 amapaddaxtos, de Syn. 23, 0. I.

5 Vid. Basil. Hom. contr. Sab. p. 192. The honour paid to the Imperial Statues is well known.

Ambros, 7% Psalm cxviii. x. 25. vid, also Chrysost. Hom. on Statues, passim, fragm. in Act. Conc. vii. (t. 4, p. 89. Hard.) Socr. vi. 18.

The Seventh Council speaks of the images sent by the Emperors into provinces instead of their coming in person; Ducange in v. Lauratum.

Vid. a description of the imperial statutes and their honours in Gothofred, Cod. Theod. t. 5, pp. 346, 7. and in Philostorg. xii. 12. vid. also

Molanus de Jmaginibus ed. Paquot, p. 197. whose Image He is. From the custom of paying honour to the Imperial Statues, the Cultus Imaginum was introduced into the Eastern Church.

The Western Church, not having had the civil custom, resisted. vid. Déllinger, Church History, vol. 3. p. 55E. Tr,

The Fathers, e.g. S. Jerome, set themselves against the civil custom, as idolatrous, comparing it to that paid to Nebuchadnezzar's statue, vid. Hieron. in Dan. iii. 18.

Incense was burnt before those of the Emperors; as afterwards before the Images of the Saints.

_ © Athanasius guards against what is defective in this illustration in the next chapter, but independent of such explanation a mistake as to his meaning would be impossible ; and the passage affords a good instance cf the imperfect and partial character of all illustration; of the Divine Mystery.

What it is taken to symbolize is the unity of the Father and Son, for the Image is not a Second Emperor but the same. vid. Saded/. Greg. 6.

But no one, who bowed before the Emperor's Statue can be supposed to have really worshipped it; whereas our Lord is the Object of supreme worship, which terminates in Him, as being really one with Him t Phil. ii. 6.

2 eldos, vid. in/r. 16, note.

3 Here first the Son's eldos is the eidos of the Father, then the Son is the eléos of the Father's Godhead, and then in the Son is the eldos of the Father.

These expressions are equivalent, if Father and Son are, each separately, dAos Oeds. vid. infr. § 16, note.

S. Greg. Naz. uses the word Oomic@ia (Exod. xxxiii. 23), which forms a contrast to eldos, for the Divine Works. Ovat. 28, 3.

4 2 Cor. v. 19.

5 John xiv. 103 x.

30.

6 Vid. supr. de Decr. 30; Or. i. 33.

This is in opposition to the Arians, who said that the title Father implied priority of ex-

DISCOURSE

III.

But when we call God Father, at once with the Father we signify the Son's existence.

Therefore also he who believes in the Son, believes also in the Father: for he believes in what is proper to the Father's Essence; and thus the faith is one in one God.

And he who worships and honours the Son, in the Son worships and honours the Father; for one is the Godhead; and therefore one? the honour and one the worship which is paid to the Father in and through the Son.

And he who thus worships, worships one God; for there is one God and none other than He.

Accordingly when the Father is called the only God, and we read that there is one God8, and 'I am,' and 'beside Me there is no God,' and 'I the first and I the last9,' this has a fit meaning.

For God is One and Only and First ; but this is not said to the denial of the Son *°, perish the thought; for He is in that One, and First and Only, as being of that One and Only and First the Only Word and Wisdom and Radiance.

And He too is the First, as the Fulness of the Godhead of the First and Only, being whole and full God*™*.

This then is not said on His account, but to deny that there is other such as the Father and His

Word.

Father, then be such words uttered against Him ; and if according to what is said to David concerning Adonijah and Absalom3, so also the Father looks upon the Son, then let Him utter and urge such words against Himself, lest

He the Son, calling Himself God, make any to revolt from the Father.

But if he who knows the Son, on the contrary, knows the Father, the Son Himself revealing Him to him, and in the Word he shall rather see the Father, as has been said, and if the Son on coming, glorified not Himself but the Father, saying to one who came to Him, 'Why callest thou Me good? none is good save One, that is, God¢;' and to one who asked, what was the great commandment in the Law, answering, ' Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God is One Lord5;' and saying to the multitudes, 'I came down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him that sent Me®;' and teaching the disciples, 'My Father is greater than I,' and 'He that honoureth Me, honoureth Him that sent Me7;' if the Son is such towards His own Father, what is the difficulty8, that one must need take such a view of such passages? and on the other hand, if the Son is the Fathers Word, who is so wild, besides these Christ-opposers, as to think that God has thus spoken, as traducing and denying His own

Word? This is not the mind of Christians ; perish the thought; for not with reference to the Son is it thus written, but for the denial of those falsely called gods, invented by men.

CHAPTER XXIV.

TEXTS EXPLAINED ; EIGHTHLY, JOHN xvii. 3.

AND THE LIKE.

8. And this account of the meaning of such passages is satisfactory; for since those who are devoted to gods falsely so called, revolt from the True God, therefore God, being good and careful for mankind, recalling the wanderers, says, 'I am Only God,' and 'I Am,' and Our Lord's divinity cannot interfere with His Father's prerogatives, as the One God, which were so earnestly upheld by the Son.

'One' is used in contrast to false gods and idols, not to the Son, through whom the Father spoke.

Our Lord adds His Name to the Father's, as included in Him.

The Father the First, not as if the Son were not First too, but as Origin.

' Besides Me there is no God,' and the like; that He may condemn things which are not, and may convert all men to Himself.

And as, supposing in the daytime when the sun was shining, a man were rudely to paint a piece of wood, which had not even the appearance of light, and call that image the cause of light, and if the sun with regard to it were to say, 'I alone am the light of the day, and there is no other light of the day but I,' he would say this, with regard, not to his own radiance, but to the error arising from the wooden image and the dissimilitude of that vain representation ; so it is with 'I am,' and 'I am Only God,' and 7. Now that this is the sense of the Prophet is clear and manifest to all; but since the irreligious men, alleging such passages also, dishonour the Lord and reproach us, saying,

'Behold God is said to be One and Only and First ; how say ye that the Son is God? for if He were God, He had not said, "I Alone," nor " God is One';"' it is necessary to declare the sense of these phrases in addition, as far as we can, that all may know from this also that the Arians are really contending with God.

If there then is rivalry of the Son towards the istence.

Athan. says that the title 'Maker' does, but that the title 'father' does not. vid. suf7. p. 76, D. 3; Ov. i. 29, 0. 10;

DS athan deciecan. 6 AP 19, vid. Ambros, de /id. iii.

' There is none other besides Me,' viz. that He may make men renounce falsely called gods, and that they may recognise Him the true God

12, 13Naz. Orat. 23, 8. Basil. de Sp. S. n. 64. ag: Mar xii. 29. i 9 Ex. iii, 14; Deut. xxxii. 39, LXX. 5

Is. xliv. 6.

10 De Decr. 19, n.

11 Vid. sugr. 1, note 10; ii. 41 also inf. iv. 1.

PseudoAth. c. Sab. Greg. 5—12. Naz. Orat. 40, 41. Synes. Hymn. iii. pp328, 9. Ambros. de Fid.i. n. 18. August. Zp. 170, 5. vid. Or. li. 38, n. 6. and z#/r. note on 36 fin.

3 2 Sam. xv. 13; 1 Kings i. 11, r 4 Luke xviii. 19, and vid. Basil. ZA, 236,21.

5 Mark xii. 29.

6 John vi. 38; xiv. 28.

7 John v. 23, cf. xiii. 2a 8 § 58, note. z Deut. xxxii. 39 3 vi. 4, &c.

2 Ocopdxor. vid. Acts v. 39.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

this, writing in his Epistle, 'And we are in the True, even in His Son Jesus Christ ; This 1s the True God and eternal life'? And when the Prophet says concerning the creation, ' That stretcheth forth the heavens alone,' and when

God says, ' I only stretch out the heavens,' it is made plain to every one, that in the Only is signified also the Word of the Only, in whom

'all things were made,' and without whom 'was made not one thing.'

Therefore, if they were made through the Word, and yet He says, 'I Only,' and together with that Only is understood the Son, through whom the heavens were made, so also then, if it be said, ' One God,' and instead.

Indeed when God said this, He said it through His own Word, unless forsooth the modern? Jews add this too, that He has not said this through His Word; but so hath He spoken, though they rave, these followers of the devil?*.

For the Word of the Lord came to the Prophet, and this was what was heard ; nor is there a thing which God says or does, but He says and does it in the Word.

Not then with reference to Him is this said, O Christ's enemies, but to things foreign to Him and not from™* Him.

For according to the aforesaid illustration, if the sun had spoken those words, he would have been setting right the error and have so spoken, not as having his radiance without him, but in the radiance 'shewing his own light.

Therefore not for the denial of the Son, nor with reference to Him, are such passages, but to the overthrow of falsehood.

Accordingly God spoke not such words to 'I Only,' and 'I the First,' in that One and Only and First is understood the Word coexisting, as in the Light the Radiance.

And this can be understood of no other than the Word alone.

For all other things subsisted out of nothing through the Son, and are greatly different in nature ; but the Son Himself is natural and true Offspring from the Father; and thus the very passage which these insensates have thought fit to adduce, 'I the First,' in defence of their heresy, doth rather expose their perverse spirit.

For God says, 'I the First and I the Last;' if then, as though ranked with the things after Him, He is said to be first of them, so that they come next to Him, then certainly you will have shewn that He Himself precedes the works in time only®; which, to go no further, is extreme irreligion; but if it is in order to prove that He is not from any, nor any before Him, but that He is Origin and Cause of all things, and to destroy the Gentile fables, that He has said ' I the First,' it is plain also, that when the Son is called First-born, this is done not for the sake of ranking Him with the creation, but to prove the framing and adoption of all things? through the Son.

For as the Father is First, so also is He both First', as Adam at the beginning, though His Word was with Him, by whom all things came to be ; for there was no need, before idols came in ; but when men made insurrection against the truth, and named for themselves gods such as they would #7, then it was that need arose of such words, for the denial of gods that were not.

Nay I would add, that they were said even in anticipation of the folly of these Christopposers?3, that they might know, that whatsoever god they devise external to the Father's

Essence, he is not True God, nor Image and Son of the Only and First. g. If then the Father be called the only true

God, this is said not to the denial of Him who said, 'I am the Truth',' but of those on the other hand who by nature are not true, as the Father and His Word are.

And hence the Lord Himself added at once, 'And Jesus Christ whom Thou didst send?.' Now had He been a creature, He would not have added this, and ranked Himself with His Creator (for what fellowship is there between the True and the not true?) ; but as it is, by adding Himself to the Father, He has shewn that He is of the Father's nature ; and He has given us to know that of the True Father He is True Offspring.

And John too, as he had learned3, so he teaches 4 x John v. 20, 5 Isai. xliv. 24.

6 He says that in 'I the first' the question of time does not come in, else creatures would come 'second' to the Creator, as if His and their duration admitted of acommon measure. ' First' then does not imply succession, but is equivalent to apxy; a word which, as ' Father,' does not imply that the Son is not from eternity.

7 ii. 62, n. 2.

8 It is no inconsistency to say that the Father is first, and the Son first also, for comparison or number does not enter into mystery.

Since Bach is dAos @eds, Each, as contemplated by our finite reason, at the moment of contemplation excludes the Other.

Though we 'say' Three Persons, Person hardly denotes one abstract 'idea,' certainly not as containing under it three individual subjects, but it isa 'term' applied to the One God in three ways.

It is the doctrine of the Fathers, that, though we use words expressive of a Trinity, yet that God is beyond number, and that Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, though eternally distinct from each other, can scarcely be viewed together in common, except as 'One' substance, as if they could not be generalized into Three Any whatever; and as if it were, strictly speaking, incorrect to speak of 'a' Person, or otherwise than of 'the'

Person, whether of Father, or of Son, or of Spirit.

The question has almost been admitted by S. Austin, whether it is not possible to say that God is 'One' Person (77x. vii. 8), for He is wholly and entirely Father, and at the same time wholly and entirely

Son, and wholly and entirely Holy Ghost.

Some references to the Fathers shall be given on that subject, z#/r. 36 fin. vid. also supr. § 6, n. 11.

Meanwhile the doctrine here stated will account for such expressions as 'God from God,' i.e. the One

9 ot viv, cf. Or. ii. 1, note 6, and Hist. Ar. 61, fin, 10 §.aBodcKol. vid. supr. p. 187, and de Decry, 5, note 2. vid. also

Orat. ii. 38, a. 73, a. 74 init.

Hp. 4g.4and 6, In the passage before us there seems an allusion to false accusation or lying, which is the proper meaning of the word; é1a8déAAwy occurs shortly before,

And so in Agol. ad Const. when he calls Magnentius dtaBodos, it is as being a traitor, 7. and soon after he says that his accuser was Tov duaBdAov mpdrov avaAaBuv, where the word has no article, and dvaBéBAnmar and dveBAnOnv have preceded. vid. also Hist.

Ar, 52 fin, And so in Sent. D. his speaking of the Arians' ' father the devil,' 3, c. is explained 4, b. by rods marépas SuaBadrdAdvtwv and ahs els Tov érioKorov SiaBodjs.

12 ofs 7Ocdorv, It mapa, vid. § 24 end, and John xv. 26, infr. § 10, N. I.

13 Who worship one whom they themselves call a creature, vid. supr. Or. i. 8, n, 8, ii. 14, N. 7, 21, n. 2, and below, § 16 notes. t John xiv. 6.

2 Ib. xvii. 3.

3 paddy edidate, de Decr. 7,n. 8; O7. ii. 1, note 6%

DISCOURSE

III.

said of them too, that they and the Father are one, and that each is God's Image and Word.

For what God wills, that will they ; and neither in judging nor in doctrine are they discordant, but in all things are obedient to their Maker.

Image of the First, and because the First is in Him, and also Offspring from the Father, in whom the whole creation is created and adopted into sonship.

For they would not have remained in their own glory, unless, what the Father willed, that they had willed also.

He, for instance, who did not remain, but went astray, heard the words, ' How art thou fallen from heaven, O

Lucifer, son of the morning®?' But if this be so, how is only He Only-begotten Son and Word and Wisdom ? or how, whereas so many are like the Father, is He only an Image ? for among men too will be found many like the

CHAPTER XXV.

Texts EXPLAINED; NINTHLY, JOHN x. 30; XVli. 11, &C.

Arian explanation, that the Son is one with the Father in will and judgment ; but so are all good men, nay things inanimate; contrast of the Son.

Oneness be- ' tween Them is in nature, because oneness in operation.

Angels not objects of prayer, because they do not work together with God, but the Son; texts quoted. Seeing an Angel, is not seeing God.

Arians in fact hold two Gods, and tend to Gentile polytheism.

Arian explanation that the Father and Son are one, as we are one with Christ, is put aside by the Regula

Fidei, and shewn invalid by the usage of Scripture in illustrations ; the true force of the comparison ; force of the terms used.

Force of 'in us;' force of 'as;' confirmed by S. John.

In what sense we are 'in God' and His 'sons.'

Father, numbers, for instance, of martyrs, and before them the Apostles and Prophets, and again before them the Patriarchs.

And many now too keep the Saviour's command, being merciful 'as their Father which is in heaven/7,' and observing the exhortation, ' Be ye therefore followers of God as dear children, and walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us® ;'? many too have become followers of Paul as he also of Christ®, And yet no one of these is Word or Wisdom or Only-begotten Son or Image ; nor did any one of them make bold to say, 'I and the Father are One,' or, 'I in the Father, and the Father in Me9;' but it is said of all of them, ' Who is like unto Thee among the gods,

O Lord? and who shall be likened to the Lord among the sons of God???' and of Him on the contrary that He only is Image true and natural of the Father.

For though we have been made after the Image", and called both image and glory of God, yet not on our own account still, but for that Image and true Glory of God inhabiting us, which is His Word, who was for 10. However here too they introduce their private fictions, and contend that the Son and the Father are not in such wise ' one,' or ' like,' as the Church preaches, but, as they themselves would have it?.

For they say, since what the Father wills, the Son wills also, and is not contrary either in what He thinks or in what He judges, but is in all respects concordant? with Him, declaring doctrines which are the same, and a word consistent and united with the Father's teaching, therefore it is that He and the Father are One; and some of them have dared to write as well as say this3.

Now what can be more unseemly or irrational than this? for if therefore the Son and the Father are One, and if in this way the Word is like the Father, it follows forthwith¢ that the Angels5 too, and the other beings above us, Powers and Authorus afterwards made flesh, have we this grace of our designation. ities, and Thrones and Dominions, and what we

11. This their notion then being evidently unseemly and irrational as well as the rest, the likeness and the oneness must be referred to the very Essence of the Son; for unless it be so taken, He will not be shewn to have anything beyond things originate, as has been said, nor will He be like the Father, but He will be like the Father's doctrines ; and He differs from the Father, in that the Father is Father*, but the see, Sun and Moon, and the Stars, should be sons also, as the Son; and that it should be

God (who is the Son) from the One God (who is the Father) ; vid. supr. de Syn. 52, note 8.

Again, q ovata airy TIS ovatas Tis matpixis éort yevvnua. de Syn. 48, b.

Vid. also infr. Orat. iv. rand 2.

I &¢ abrol OéAover. vid. § 8, n. 12, 'not as you say, but as we will.'

This is a common phrase with Athan. vid. supr. Or. i.

13, n. 6, and especially Hist. Av. 52, n. 4. (vid. also Sent. Dion. 4

14). It is here contrasted to the Church's doctrine, and. connected with the word idcos+ tor which de Syn. 3, n. 6; Or, l. 37, 0. 1

Vid. also Letter 54. fin.

Also contr. Afoll. ii. 5 init. in contrast with the evayyeAcKos dpos.

; 2 ciudwros. vid. infr. 23, de Syn. 48, and 53, n. g. the Arian ovpdwvia is touched on de Syn. 23, n. 3.

Besides Origen, Novatian, the Creed of Lucian, and (if so) S. Hilary, as mentioned in the former of these notes, 'one' is explained as oneness of will by S. Hippolytus, contr. Noet. 7, where he explains John x. 30, by xvii. 22. like the Arians; and, as might be expected, by Eusebius

Eccl, Theol. iii. p. 193. and by Asterius ap. Euseb. contr. Mare. pp. 28, 37.

The passages of the Fathers in which this text is adduced are collected by Maldonat. in loc.

7 Luke vi. 36 (cf. Tisch. 2 Joc.) 6 Is, xiv. 12

8 Eph. v. 2, 2.

8— ; Cor, xi. x.

9 John x. 30; xiv. 10.

10 Vid. Ps Ixxxvi. 8; Ixxxix. 6.

1 Aug. de Trin. vii. fin.

1 Cf. Serap. i. 16. de Syn. 51. and inf. § 19, note.

And so S. Cyril, cf. Or. i. 2t—24, de Decr, 11, 0. 6, Thesaur. p. 133, Naz.

Orat. 29, 5. vid. also 23, 6 fin. 25, 16. vid. also the whole of Basil, adv. Eun. ii. 23.

'One must not say,' he observes, 'that these names Le a0 and primarily, xupiws Kal mpdrws belong to men, and are given by us but by a figure karaxpnoriKws (ii. 39, n. 7) to God.

For our Lord Jesus Christ, referring us back to the Origin 3 Asterius, § 2, init.

4 pa. vid. de Syn. 34, Euseb. contr. Marc. p. 47> of all and True Cause of beings, says, '' Call no one your tather upon earth, for One is your Father, which is in heaven."'

He n. 4. also Orat. ii. 6, b. iv. 19, c. d. b. p. gt, b, Cyril. Dial. p. 456. adds, that if He is properly and not metaphorically even our

Father (de Decry. 31, n. 5), much more is He the waryp Tod Kara Thesaur. p. 255 fin. found de Syn. 48. vid. also Cyril. de Trin.

| @vow viov. Vid. also Euseb. contr. Mare. p. 22, c. Eccl. Theol. i, 5 This argument is a. P 407.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

SS divided in nature from the Father, it were sufficient that the Father alone should give, since none of originate things is a partner with his

Maker in His givings ; but, as it is, such a mode of giving shews the oneness of the Father and the Son.

No one, for instance, would pray to receive from God and the Angels', or from any other creature, nor would any one say, doctrines and teaching are the Father's.

If then in respect to the doctrines and the teaching the Son is like the Father, then the Father according to them will be Father in name only, and the Son will not be an exact Image, or rather will be seen to have no propriety at all or likeness of the Father ; for what likeness or propriety has he who is so utterly different from the Father? for Paul taught like the Saviour, yet was not like Him in essence?.' Having then such notions, they speak falsely ; whereas the Son and the Father are one in such wise as has been said, and in such wise is the Son like the 'May God and the Angel give thee;' but from Father and the Son, because of Their oneness and the oneness of Their giving.

For through the Son is given what is given ; and there is nothing but the Father operates it through the Son ; for thus is grace secure to him who receives it.

And if the Patriarch Jacob, blessing his grandchildren Ephraim and Manasses, said, 'God which fed me all my life long unto this day, the Angel which delivered me from all evil, bless the lads?,' yet none of created and natural Angels did he join to God their Creator, nor rejecting God

Father Himself and from Him, as we may see and understand son to be towards father, and as we may see the radiance towards the sun.

Such then being the Son, therefore when the Son works, the Father is the Worker3, and the Son coming to the Saints, the Father is He who cometh in the Son4, as He promised when He said, ' I and My Father will come, and will make Our abode with him5 ;' for in the Image is contemplated the Father, and in the Radiance is the Light. Therefore also, as we said just now, when the Father gives grace and peace, the Son also gives it, as Paul signifies in every Epistle, writing, ' Grace to you and peace from God our that fed him, did he from Angel ask the blessing on his grandsons; but in saying, 'Who delivered me from all evil,' he shewed that it was no created Angel, but the Word of God, whom he joined to the Father in his prayer, through whom, whomsoever He will,

God doth deliver.

For knowing that He is also called the Father's ' Angel of great Counsel3,' he said that none other than He was the Giver of blessing, and Deliverer from evil.

Nor was it that he desired a blessing for himself from God but for his grandchildren from the Angel, but whom He Himself had besought saying, 'I will not let Thee go except Thou bless me+' (for that was God, as he says himself, 'I have seen God face to face'), Him he prayed to bless also the sons of Joseph.

It is proper then to an Angel to minister at the command of God, and often does he go forth to cast out the Amorite, and is sent to guard the people in the way; but these are not his doings, but of God who commanded and sent him, whose also it is to deliver, whom He will deliver.

ThereFather and the Lord Jesus Christ.'

For one and the same grace is from the Father in the Son, as the light of the sun and of the radiance is one, and as the sun's illumination is effected through the radiance; and so too when he prays for the Thessalonians, in saying, 'Now

God Himself even our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ, may He direct our way unto you,' he has guarded the unity of the Father and of the Son.

For he has not said, 'May they direct,' as if a double grace were given from two Sources, This and That, but 'May He direct,' to shew that the Father gives it through the Son ;—at which these irreligious ones will not blush, though they well might.

12. For if there were no unity, nor the Word the own Offspring of the Father's Essence, as the radiance of the light, but the Son were

1 Vid. Basil de Sf. S. c. 13. Chrysostom on Col. 2. And Theodoret on Col. iii. 17. says, ' Following this rule, the Synod of Laodicea, with a view to cure this ancient disorder, passed a decree against the praying to Angels, and leaving our Lord Jesus

Christ.'

'All supplication, prayer, intercession, and thanksgiving is to be addressed to the Supreme God, through the High

Priest who is above all Angels, the Living Word and God...

. But angels we may not fitly call upon, since we have not obtained a knowledge of them which is above men.' Origen conty. Cels. v.

4, 5vid. also for similar statements Voss. de /dololair.i.9.

The doctrine of the Gnostics, who worshipped Angels, is referred to supr. Orat. i. 56, fin. note 1.

12. fin. ii, 6. Marcellus, on the other hand, said that our Lord was kupiws Adyos, not xupiws vids. ibid. ii, x0 fin. vid. sugv. ii. 19, note 3.

2 xar' ovalay dpnouos, Or. i. 21, n. 8.

3 Supr. § 6.

4 And so épyagouévov rod marpds, épyagerOor Kat Tov vidv.

In tllud Ommn.1,d. Cum luce nobis prodeat, In Patre totus Filius, et totus in Verbo Pater. Hymn. Brev. infer. 2. Ath. argues from this oneness of operation the oneness of substance.

And thus S. Chrysostom on the text under review argues that if the Father and Son are one xara thy Svvap.y, they are one also in ovata, in Joan. Hom. 61, 2,0. Tertullian 7x Prax. 22. and S. Epiphanius,

Her. 57. p. 488. seem to say the same on the same text. vid.

Lampe zz doc. And so S, Athan, mplds adiaiperos TH Pio, Kat pia ravens 4 evépyera, Sevag, i. 28, f. ev OéAnua matpds kal viov kal BovAnuwa, emer Kain pvows pia. Te Bud Omn. 5.

Various passages of the Fathers to the same effect (e.g. of S. Ambrose, si unius voluntatis et operationis, unius est essentie, de SZ. ii. 12. fin. and of S. Basil, dv wia évépyera, rovTwy Kai ovoia mia, of Greg,

Nyss. and Cyril. Alex.) are brought together in the Lateran Council. Concil. Hard. t. 3, p. 859, &c. length by Petavius 7771. iv. 15.

_.2 Gen, xlvili. 15, 16. vid. Sevag. i. 14.

And on the doctrine vid. de Syn. 27 (15, 16). Jufr. § 14, he shews that his doctrine, when fully explained, does not differ from S. Augustine, for he says, 'what was seen was an Angel, but God spoke in him,' i.e. sometimes the Son is ca//ed an Angel, but when an Angel was seen, it was not the Son; and if he called himself God, it was not he who spoke, but the Son was the unseen speaker. vid. Benedictine Monitum in Hil, Trin. iv.

For passages vid. Tertull. de Prescr. p. 447, note f. Oxf. Transl.

The subject is treated at 5 John xiv. 23.

© x Thess. iii, rx.

3 Is, ix. 6, LXX.

4 Gen. xxxii. 26, 30.

BISCOURSE. TI

fore it was no other than the Lord God Himself whom he had seen, who said to him,

'And behold I am with thee, to guard thee in all the way whither thou5 goest;' and it was no other than God whom He had seen, who kept Laban from his treachery, ordering him not to speak evil words to Jacob; and none other than God did he himself beseech, saying, 'Rescue me from the hand of my brother Esau, for I fear him®;' for in con- -versation too with his wives he said, 'God that the radiance irradiates; and what the radiance irradiates, from the light is its enlightenment.

So also when the Son is beheld, so isthe Father, for He is the Father's radiance; and thus the Father and the Son are one.

14. But this is not so with things originate and creatures; for when the Father works, it is not that any Angel works, or any other creature; for none of these is an efficient cause?, but they are of things which come to be; and moreover being separate and divided from the only God, and other in nature, and being works, they can_ neither work what God works, nor, as I said before, when God gives grace, can they give grace with Him.

Nor, on seeing an Angel would a man say that he had seen the Father; for Angels, as it is written, are ' ministering spirits hath not suffered Laban to injure me.'

13. Therefore it was none other than God Himself that David too besought concerning his deliverance, 'When I was in trouble, I called upon the Lord, and He heard me; deliver my soul, O Lord, from lying lips and from a deceitful tongue.' To Him also giving thanks he spoke the words of the Song in the seventeenth Psalm, in the day in which the Lord delivered him from the hand of all his enemies and from the hand of Saul, saying,

'I will love Thee, O Lord my strength; the Lord is my strong rock and my defence and deliverer2.?

And Paul, after enduring many persecutions, to none other than God gave thanks, saying, ' Out of them all the Lord delivered me; and He will deliver in Whom we trust3'

And none other than God blessed Abraham and Isaac; and Isaac praying for Jacob, said, 'May God bless thee and increase thee and multiply thee, and thou shalt be for many companies of nations, and may He give thee the blessing of Abraham my father'.'

But if it belong to none other than God to sent forth to minister?,' and are heralds of gifts given by Him through the Word to those who receive them.

And the Angel on his appearance, himself confesses that he has been sent by his Lord ; as Gabriel confessed in the case of Zacharias, and also in the case of Mary, bearer of God3.

And he who beholds a vision of Angels, knows that he has seen the Angel and not God.

For Zacharias saw an Angel; and Isaiah saw the Lord.

Manoah, the father of Samson, saw an Angel; but Moses beheld God.

Gideon saw an Angel, but to Abraham appeared God.

And neither he who saw God, beheld an Angel, nor he who saw an Angel, considered that he saw God; for greatly, or rather wholly, do things by nature originate differ from God bless and to deliver, and none other was the deliverer of Jacob than the Lord Himself, and Him that delivered him the Patriarch besought for his grandsons, evidently none other did he join to God in his prayer, than

God's Word, whom therefore he called Angel, because it is He alone who reveals the Father.

Which the Apostle also did when he said, the Creator.

But if at any time, when the Angel was seen, he who saw it heard God's voice, as took place at the bush; for 'the Angel of the Lord was seen in a flame of fire out of the bush, and the Lord called Moses out of the bush, saying, I am the God of thy father, the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob',' yet was not Ss SS eS 'Grace unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 4.' For thus the blessing was secure, because of the Son's

I Or. ii. 21, n. 2.

2 Heb. i. 14.

3 rijs Ocordxov Mapas.

[Prolegg. ch. iv. § 5.] vid. also in/r.

29, 33. Ovat. iv. 32.

Jncarn. c. Ar, 8, 22. supr. Or. 1. 45 De 3+ As to the history of this title, Theodoret, who from his party would rather be disinclined towards it, says that the most ancient

(rd radar Kar mporadat) heralds of the orthodox faith taught to indivisibility from the Father, and for that the grace given by Them is one and the same.

For though the Father gives it, through the Son is the gift; and though the Son be said name and believe the Mother of the Lord Qeoroxov, according to "the Apostolical tradition.'

Her. iv. 12, And John of Antioch, whose championship of Nestorius and quarrel with S, Cyril are well known, writes to the former.

'This title no ecclesiastical teacher has put aside; those who have used it are many and eminent, and those who have not used it have not attacked those who used it.'

Concil. Eph. parti. c. 25 (Labb.).

Socrates Hist. vii. 32. says that Origen, in the first tome of his Comment on the Romans (vid. de ia Rus in Rom. lib. i. 5. the original is lost), treated largely of the word ; which implies that it was already in use.

'Interpreting,' he says, * how GeoToKos iS used, he discussed the question at length.'

Constantine implies the same in a passage which divines, e.g. Pearson (On the Creed, notes on to vouchsafe it, it is the Father who supplies it through and in the Son; for 'I thank my

God,' says the Apostle writing to the Corinthians, 'always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you in Christ Jesuss.'

And this one may see in the instance of light and radiance; for what the light enlightens, have not dwelt upon (or rather have apparently overArt. 3),

XXVill XK.

6 Ib. xxxi.

7; xxxii.xx.

1 Ps. cxx. | looked in arguing from Ephrem. ag. Phot. Cod. 228, p. 776. that I . a hae Sete Qe 3 Vid. 2

Tim. iii, 11 ; 2 Cor i. 10. | the literal phrase ' Mother of God' originated in S.

Leo). [See 4 Gen. xxviii. 3, 4, LXxX.

4 Rom. i. 7, &c.

52xCori.4. | vol. 1, P569 of this Series.] 4 Vid. Ex. iii. 2—6.

? pd VOL IV.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

i ee eae all, and appearing in the Son according a3:

He pervades all things, and in the Spirit according as in Him He acts in all things. through the Word'.

For thus we confess God to be one through the Triad, and we say that it is much more religious than the godhead of the heretics with its many kinds**, and many parts, to entertain a belief of the One Godhead in a Triad. the Angel the God of Abraham, but in the Angel God spoke.

And what was seen was an Angel; but God spoke in him'.

For as He spoke to Moses in the pillar of a cloud in the tabernacle, so also God appears and speaks in Angels.

So again to the son of Nun He spake by an Angel.

But what God speaks, it is very plain He speaks through the Word, and not through another.

And the Word, as being not separate from the Father, nor unlike and foreign to the Father's

Essence, what He works, those are the Father's works, and His framing of all things is one with His; and what the Son gives, that is the Father's gift.

And he who hath seen the Son, knows that, in seeing Him, he has seen, not Angel, nor one merely greater than

Angels, nor in short any creature, but the Father Himself. And he who hears the Word, knows that he hears the Father; as he who is irradiated by the radiance, knows that he is enlightened by the sun.

16. For if it be not so, but the Word is. a creature and a work out of nothing, either

He is not True God because He is Himself one of the creatures, or if they name Him God from regard for the Scriptures, they must of necessity say that there are two Gods', one

Creator, the other creature, and must serve two Lords, one Unoriginate, and the other originate and a creature; and must have two faiths, one in the True God, and the other in one who is made and fashioned by themselves and called God.

And it follows of necessity in so great blindness, that, when they worship the Unoriginate, they renounce the originate, and when they come to the creature, they turn from the Creator.

For they cannot see the One in the Other, because their natures and operations are foreign and distinct?. And with such sentiments, they will certainly be going on to more gods, for this will be the essay3 of those who revolt from the One God.

Wherefore then, when the Arians have these speculations and views, do they not rank themselves with the Gentiles? for they too, as these, worship the creature rather than God the Creator of all+, and though they shrink from the Gentile name, in order to deceive the unskilful, yet they secretly hold a like sentiment with them.

For their subtle saying which they are accustomed to urge, 'We say not two Unoriginates5,' they plainly say to deceive the simple; for in their very professing 'We say not two Unoriginates,' they imply two Gods, and these with different natures, one originate and one Unoriginate.

And though the Greeks worship one Unoriginate and many originate, but these one Unoriginate and one originate, this is no differ15. For divine Scripture wishing us thus to understand the matter, has given such illustrations, as we have said above, from which we are able both to press the traitorous Jews, and to refute the allegation of Gentiles who maintain and think, on account of the Trinity, that we profess many gods°. For, as the illustration shews, we do not introduce three Origins or three Fathers, as the followers of Marcion and Manichzeus; since we have not suggested the image of three suns, but sun and radiance.

And one is the light from the sun in the radiance ; and so we know of but one origin ; and the All-framing Word we profess to have no other manner of godhead, than that of the Only God, because He is born from Him.

Rather then will the Ario-maniacs with reason incur the charge of polytheism or else of atheism7, because they idly talk of the Son as external and a creature, and again the Spirit as from nothing.

For either they will say that the Word is not God; or saying that He is God8, because it is so written, but not proper to the Father's Essence, they will introduce many because of their difference of kind (unless forsooth they shall dare to say that by participation only, He, as all things else, is called God; though, if this be their sentiment, their irreligion is the same, since they consider the Word as one among all things).

10 And so'in/r. 25, 36 fin. Sevag. i. 20, b. vid. also ibid. 28, f. a.

2 a. 31, d. iii. r, b. 5 init. et fin, Eulogius ap. Phot. cod. p. 865. amascen, F. O.i. 7. Basil de Sp. S. 47, &. Cyr. Cat. xvi. 4. ibid.

24. Pseudo-Dion. de Div. Nom. i. p. 403. Pseudo-Athan. ¢c. Sad, Greg'. 10, e.

II qoAverdous.

2 Vid. p. 75, note 7; de Syn. 27 (2), and 50, note 5. The Arians were in the dilemma of holding two gods or worshippin| the creature, unless they denied to our Lord both divinity | worship. vid. de Decr. 6, note 5, Ov. i. 30,n. 1.

But 'every substance,'saysS. Austin, ' which is not God, isa creature; and which is not acreature, is God.' de Trin. i 6. Andso§,. Cyril im Joan. p. 52. vid. also Naz. Orat. 31, 6. Basil. contr. Zunom. ii. 31.

But let this never even come into our mind.

For there is but one form9 of Godhead, which is also in the Word ; and one God, the Father, existing by Himself according as He is above

2 § 11,0. 4.

3 émixeipyua, de Decr. 1, note, 4 Vid. sugv. ii, t4, n. 7. Petavius gives a large collection of passages, de Trin. ii. 12. § 5. from the Fathers in proof of the worship of Our Lord evidencing His Godhead.

On the Arians as idolaters vid. suv. Or. i. 8, n. 8. also EZ. 4g. 4, 13. and Adelph.

5 § 12, note 2.

6 Serap. i. 28 fin. Naz. Orat. 23, 8. Basil. Hom. 24 init. Nyssen.

Ovrat. Catech. 3. p. 481

8 Infr. § 16, notes.

81.

7 Infr. § 64. Ep. Ag. 14.

9 eldes.

| 3 init. Sevag. i. 29, d. Theodoret 2a Rom.i.25.

5 Or. i. 30,0. 1.

DISCOURSE

III.

that One, and inseparable according to the propriety and peculiarity of His Essence. ence from them; for the God whom they call originate is one out of many, and again the many gods of the Greeks have the same nature with this one, for both he and they are creatures.

Unhappy are they, and the more for that their hurt is from thinking against Christ ; for they have fallen from the truth, and are greater traitors than the Jews in denying the Christ, and they wallow® with the Gentiles,

17. The Arians, however, not even thus abashed, reply, 'Not as you say, but as we will? ;' for, whereas you have overthrown our former expedients, we have invented a new one, and it is this:—So are the Son and the Father One, and so is the Father in the Son and the Son in the Father, as we too may become one in Him.

For this is written in the Gospel according to John, and Christ desired it for us in these words, ' Holy Father, keep through Thine own Name, those whom hateful7 as they are to God, worshipping the creature and many deities.

For there is One God, and not many, and One is His Word, and not many; for the Word is God, and He alone has the Form® of the Father.

Being then such, the Saviour Himself troubled the Jews with these words, 'The Father Himself which hath sent Me, hath borne witness of Me; ye have neither heard His voice at any time nor seen His

Thou hast given Me, that they may be one, as We are?'

And shortly after; ' Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their Word ; that they all may be one, as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us, that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me.

And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them, that they may be one, even as We are one; I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that Thou didst send Me3.'

Then, as having found an evasion, these men of craft4 add, 'If, as we become one in the Father, so also He and the Father are one, and thus He too is in the Father, how pretend you from His saying,

Form ; and ye have not His Word abiding in you; for whom He hath sent, Him ye believe not9.'

Suitably has He joined the ' Word' to the 'Form,' to shew that the Word of God is

Himself Image and Expression and Form of His Father; and that the Jews who did not receive Him who spoke to them, thereby did not receive the Word, which is the Form of God.

This too it was that the Patriarch Jacob having seen, received a blessing from Him and the name of Israel instead of Jacob, as divine Scripture witnesses, saying, 'And as he passed by the Form of God, the Sun rose upon him*®.'

And This it was who said, ' He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father,' and, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me,' and,

'J and the Father are one"; for thus God is "TJ and the Father are One," and "I in the Father and the Father in »Me," that He is proper and likes the Father's Essence? for it follows either that we too are proper to the Father's Essence, or He foreign to it, as we are foreign.'

Thus they idly babble; but in this their perverseness I see nothing but unreasoning audacity and recklessness from the One, and one the faith in the Father and Son ; for, though the Word be God, the Lord our

God is one Lord; for the Son is proper to devil 6, since it is saying after his pattern, 'We will ascend to heaven, we will be like the Most High.'

For what is given to man by

xvAlovrat, vid. Orat. i. 23. ii. x init.; Decr. 9 fin. ; Gent.

19, c. cf. 2 Pet. ii. 22.

7 Ocoorvyeis, infr. Letter 54. x fin.

8 clos: also in Gen. xxxii. 30. 31. Sept. [a substitute for Heb.

'face.'] vid. Justin 77ypfh. 126. and supr. de Syn. 56; n. 6. for the meaning of the word.

It was just now used for 'kind.'

Athan. says, de Syn. ubi supr. 'there is but one form of Godhead ;' yet the word is used of the Son as synonymous with 'image.' It would seem as if there area certain class of words, all expressive of the One Divine Substance, which admit of more appropriate application either ordinarily or under circumstances, to This or That Divine Person who is also that One Substance.

Thus ' Being' is more descriptive of the F ather as the myn 9e0anros, and He is said to be 'the Being of the Son ;' yet the Son is really the One Supreme Being also.

On the other hand the words wopdy and eléos [on them see Lightfoot, PAilipp. P 128] are rather descriptive of the Divine Substance in the Person of the Son, and He is called 'the form of the Father,' yet there is but one Form and Face of Divinity, who is at once Each of Three Persons ; while ' it : is appropriated to the Third Person, though God is a Spirit.

Thus again S. Hippolytus says €x [rov marpds] dvvapes Aovyos, yet shortly before, after mentioning the Two Persons, he adds, dvvom.v dé pilav, contr. Noet.7 andiz.

And thus the word « Subsistence,'

Undcracis, which expresses the One Divine Substance, has been found more appropriate to express that Substance viewed personally.

Other words may be used correlztively of either Father or Son; thus the Father is the Life of the Son, the Son the Life of the Father ; or, again, the Father is in the Son and the Son in the Father.

Others in common, as 'the Father's Godhead is the Son's,' } matpixy viov Gcdrys, as indeed the word ovcia. itself.

Other words on the contrary express the Substance in This or That Person only, as ' Word,' 'Image,' &c.

9 John v. 37. zo Gen. xxxii. 31, LXX.

3I John xiv. 9, 10; x. 30. grace, this they would make equal to the Godhead of the Giver.

Thus hearing that men are called sons, they thought themselves equal to the True Son by nature such7.

And now again hearing from the Saviour, 'that they may be one as We are,' they deceive themselves, and are arrogant enough to think that they may be such as the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son; not considering the fall of their 'father the devil,' which happened upon such an imagination.

18. If then, as we have many times said, the Word of God is the same with us, and nothing differs from us except in time, let Him be like us, and have the same place with the EEE 3 Ib. 20—23.

5 Or. i. 21, cf. Isa. xiv. 14.

9 ii, 73, m. 7

I $10, n. 1

John xvii. rz.

4 of SdAvou. crafty as they are, also 7#/7. 59. n. 8, cf inf7.§ 67.

© SiaBodceyy vid. § 8, n. To, 7 Supr. p. 171, note 5.

8 John vili. 44.

Dde2

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

too, not that we might become such as the Father; for to become as the Father, is 1mpossible for us creatures, who have been brought to be out of nothing; but as He charged us, 'Be ye not like to horse,' not lest we should become as draught animals, but that we should not imitate their want of reason, so, not that we might become as God, did He say, 'Be ye merciful as your Father,' but that looking at His beneficent acts, what we do well, we might do, not for men's sake, but for Father as we have; nor let Him be called

Only-begotten, nor Only Word or Wisdom of the Father; but let the same name be of common application to all us who are like Him.

For it is right, that they who have one nature, should have their name in common, though they differ from each other in point of time.

For Adam was a man, and Paul a man, and he who is now born is a man, and time is not that which alters the nature of the race*, If then the Word also differs from us only in time, then we must be as He.

But in truth neither we are Word or Wisdom, nor is He creature or work; else why are we all sprung from one, and He the Only Word? but though it be suitable in them thus to speak, in us at least it is unsuitable to entertain their blasphemies.

And yet, needless? though it be to refine upon 3 these passages, considering their so clear and religious sense, and our own orthodox belief, yet that their irreligion may be shewn here also, come let us shortly, as we have received from the fathers, expose their heterodoxy from the passage.

It is a custom+ with divine Scripture to take the things of nature as images and illustrations for mankind; and this it does, that from these physical objects the moral impulses of man may be explained; and thus their conduct shewn to be either bad or righteous.

For instance, in the case of the bad, as when it charges, 'Be ye not like to horse and mule which have no understanding 5.'

Or as when it says, complaining of those who have become such, ' Man, being in honour, hath no understanding, but is compared unto the beasts that perish.'

And again, 'They were as wanton horses ©,' And the Saviour to expose Herod said, 'Tell that fox7;' but, on the other hand, charged His disciples, ' Behold I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves ; be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves®,'

And He said this, not that we may become in nature beasts of burden, or become serpents and doves; for He hath not so made us Himself, and therefore nature does not allow of it; but that we might eschew the irrational motions of the one, and being aware of the wisdom of that other animal, might not be deceived by it, and might take on us the meekness of the dove.

His sake, so that from Him and not from men we may have the reward.

For as, although there be one Son by nature, True and Onlybegotten, we too become sons, not as He in nature and truth, but according to the grace of Him that calleth, and though we are men from the earth, are yet called gods3, not as the True God or His Word, but as has pleased

God who has given us that grace; so also, as God do we become merciful, not by being made equal to God, nor becoming in nature and truth benefactors (for it is not our gift to benefit but belongs to God), but in order that what has accrued to us from God Himself by grace, these things we may impart to others, without making distinctions, but largely towards all extending our kind service.

For only in this way can we anyhow become imitators, and in no other, when we minister to others what comes from Him.

And as we put a fair and right+ sense upon these texts, such again is the sense of the lection in John.

For he does not say, that, as the Son is in the Father, such we must become :—whence could it be? when He is God's Word and Wisdom, and we were fashioned out of the earth, and He is by nature and essence Word and true

God (for thus speaks John, ' We know that the Son of God is come, and He hath given us an understanding to know Him that is true, and we are in Him that is true, even in His Son

Jesus Christ; this is the true God and eternal life 5), and we are made sons through Him by adoption and grace, as partaking of His Spirit

(for 'as many as received Him,' he says, ' to them gave He power to become children of God, even to them that believe on His Name'), and therefore also He is the Truth (saying,

'I am the Truth,' and in His address to His Father, He said, 'Sanctify them through Thy

Truth, Thy Word is Truth7'); but we by imitation § become virtuous 9 and sons :—therefore

19. Again, taking patterns for man from divine subjects, the Saviour says; 'Be ye merciful, as your Father which is in heaven is merciful; and, 'Be ye perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect.'

And He said this 3 col, §§ 23 end, 25, and ii. 70, n. x.

4 ii.

44, n. x.

8 x John v. 20.

John f 12.

7 Ib, xiv. 6} adi. 17.

8 xara pwipnow. Clem.. Alex. Pedag. i. 3. p. 102. ed. Pott.

Naz. Ef. 102. p.g5. (Ed. Ben.) Leo in various places, supr. ii.

55, n. x. Iren. Her. v, 1. August. Serm. 101, 6. August. Tvin. iv, 17. also ix. 2t. and Eusebius, xara rhv abrod pipnow. Eccl. Theol. ill, 19,.a.

For inward grace as opposed to teaching, vid. sur.

Orat. ii. 56, n. 5, and 79, n. 10.

; ; + ® Cf. Hist. Ar. 80, n. 11.

3 meprepyacec@au vid. Or. ii. 34, n. 5.

4 Orat. ii. 53, n. 4; Orat. iv. 33 init.

5 Ps. xxxil. 9; xlix. 20.

6 Jer. v. 8

7 Luke xiii. 32.

8 Matt. x. 16.

= Luke vi. 36.

2 Matt. v. 48

= De Decr. 103 U7. i. 26, n. 1

9 évdperou so mavdperos Clem. Rom. Ed. i.

DISCOURSE

III. not that we might become such as He, did He say 'that they may be one as We are;' but that as He, being the Word, is in His own

Father, so that we too, taking an examplar and looking at Him, might become one towards each other in concord and oneness of spirit, nor be at variance as the Corinthians, but mind the same thing, as those five thousand in the Acts *°, who were as one. we in the Son, and through Him in the Father.

And thus speaking, He meant this only, ' By Our unity may they also be so one with each other, as We are one in nature and truth; for otherwise they could not be one, except by learning unity in Us.'

And that 'in Us' has this signification, we may learn from Paul, who says, 'These things I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollos, that ye

20. For it is as 'sons,' not as the Son; as 'gods,' not as He Himself; and not as the may learn in us not to be puffed up above that is written'.'

The words 'in Us' then, are not 'in the Father,' as the Son is in Him; but imply an example and image, instead of saying, 'Let them learn of Us.'

For as Paul to the Corinthians, so is the oneness of the Son and the Father a pattern and lesson to all, by which they may learn, looking to that natural unity of the Father and the Son, how they themselves ought to be one in spirit towards each other.

Or if it needs to account for the phrase otherwise, the words . Father, but ' merciful as the Father.'

And, as has been said, by so becoming one, as the Father and the Son, we shall be such, not as the Father is by nature in the Son and the Son in the Father, but according to our own nature, and as it is possible for us thence to be moulded and to learn how we ought to be one, just as we learned also to be merciful.

For like things are naturally one with like ; thus all flesh is ranked together in kind'; but the Word is unlike us and like the Father.

And therefore, while He is in nature and truth one with His own Father, we, as being of one kind with each other (for from one were all made, and one is the nature of all men), become one with each other in good disposition', having as our copy the Son's natural unity with the Father.

For as He taught us meekness from Himself, saying, ' Learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart3,' not that we may become equal to Him, which is impossible, but that looking towards Him, we may remain meek continually, so also here, wishing that our good disposition towards each other should be true and firm and indissoluble, from Himself taking the pattern, He says, 'that they may be one as We are,' whose oneness is indivisible; that is, that they learning from us of that indivisible Nature, may preserve in like manner agreement one with another.

And this imitation of natural conditions is especially safe for man, as has been said; for, since they remain and never change, whereas the conduct of men is very changeable, one may look to what is unchangeable by nature, and avoid what is bad and remodel himself on what is best.

'in Us' may mean the same as saying, that in the power of the Father and the Son they may be one, speaking the same things?; for without God this is impossible.

And this mode of speech also we may find in the divine writings, as 'In God will we do great acts ;' and 'In God I shall leap over the wall3;' and 'In Thee will we tread down our enemies4.'

Therefore it is plain, thatin the Name of Father and Son we shall be able, becoming one, to hold firm the bond of charity.

For, dwelling still on the same "thought, the Lord says, 'And the glory which 'Thou gavest Me,

I have given to them, that they may be one as Weare one.' Suitably has He here too said, not,

'that they may be in Thee as I| ai,' but 'as We are ;' now he who says 'as'5, signifies not identity, but an image and example of the matter in hand.

22. The Word then has the real and true identity of nature with the Father; but to us it is given to imitate it, as has been said ; for He immediately adds, 'IT in them and Thou in Me; that they may be made perfect in one.'

Here at length the Lord asks something greater and more perfect for us; for it is plain that the Word has come to be in us®, for He has put on our body.

'And Thou Father in Me;'

'for I am Thy Word, and since Thou art in Me, because I am Thy Word, and I in them because of the body, and because of Thee the salvation of men is perfected in Me, therefore I ask that they also may become one, according to the body that is in Me and according to its perfection ; that they too may

21. And for this reason also the words, 'that they may be one in Us,' have a right sense.

If, for instance, it were possible for us to become as the Son in the Father, the words ought to run, 'that they may be one in Thee,' as the Son is in the Father; but, as it is, He has not said this ; but by saying

'in Us' He has pointed out the distance and difference; that He indeed is alone in the I x Cor. iv. 6.

2 Vid. 1 Cor. i. 10.

3 Ps, lx. 12; xviii. 29.

4 Ps. xliv. 5. Vid. Olear. de StyZ. N. T. p. 4. (ed. 1702.) [Winer.

Iviii, a.) i"

"3 This remark which comes in abruptly is pursued presently, vid. § 23.

6 Cf. de Decr. 310 fin.

Father alone, as Only Word and Wisdom ; but x0 Kets iv. 49 32.

I Cf. ii. 23, 42.

2 Sabécer, de Decr. 2, note 5; Z¢. ad Mon. (1) init. Hipp. c. Noet. 7.

Matt. xi. 29.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

become perfect, having oneness with It, and having become one in It; that, as if all were carried by Me, all may be one body and one spirit, and may grow up unto a perfect man 7.'

For we all, partaking of the Same, become one body, having the one Lord. in ourselves.

The passage then having this meaning, still more plainly is refuted the heterodoxy of Christ's enemies.

I repeat it; if He had said simply and absolutely® 'that they may be one in Thee,' or 'that they and I may be one in Thee,' God's enemies had had some plea, though a shameless one; but in fact He has not spoken simply, but, 'As Thou, Father, in Me, and I in Thee, that they may be all one.'

Moreover, using the word 'as,'.He signifies those who become distantly as He is in the Father; distantly not in place but in nature ; for in place nothing is far from God9, but in nature only all things are far from Him.

And, as I said before, whoso uses the particle 'as' implies, not identity, nor equality, but a pattern of the matter in question, viewed in a certain respect ?°, the Son, nor equal to Him; for He and we are but parallel.

For on this account is the word 'as' applied to us; since things differing from others in nature, become as they, when viewed in a certain relation'.

Wherefore the Son Himself, simply and without any condition is in the Father; for this attribute He has by nature ; but for us, to whom it is not natural, there is needed an image and example, that He may say of us, 'As Thou in Me, and I in Thee.'

' And when they shall be so perfected,'

He says, 'then the world knows that Thou hast sent Me, for unless I had come and borne this their body, no one of them had been perfected, but one and all had remained corruptible®

Work Thou then in them, O Father, and as Thou hast given to Me to bear this, grant to them Thy Spirit, that they too in It may become one, and may be perfected in Me.

For their perfecting shews that Thy Word has sojourned among them; and the world seeing them perfect and full of God7, will believe altogether that Thou hast sent Me, and I have sojourned here.

For whence is this their perfecting, but that I, Thy Word, having borne their body, and become man, have perfected the work, which Thou gavest

Me, O Father?

And the work is perfected, because men, redeemed from sin, no longer remain dead; but being deified', have in each other, by looking at Me, the bond of charity 9,'

23. Indeed we may learn also from the Saviour Himself, when He says, ' For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the whale's belly, so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth *.'

For Jonah was not as the Saviour, nor did Jonah go down to hades; nor was the whale hades ; nor did Jonah, when swallowed up, bring up those who had before been swallowed by the whale, but he alone came forth, when the whale was bidden.

Therefore there is no identity nor equality signified in the term 'as,' but one fhing and another; and it shews a certain kind? of parallel in the case of Jonah, on account of the three days.

In like manner then we too, when the Lord says 'as,' neither become as the Son in the Father, nor as the Father is in the Son.

For we become one as the Father and the Son in mind and agreement 3 of spirit, and the Saviour will be as Jonah in the earth ; but as the Saviour is not Jonah, nor, as he was swallowed up, so did the Saviour descend into hades, but it is but a parallel, in like manner, if we too become one, as the Son in the Father, we shall not be as 24. We then, by way of giving a rude view of the expressions in this passage, have been led into many words, but blessed John will shew from his Epistle the sense of the words, concisely and much more perfectly than we can.

And he will both disprove the interpretation of these irreligious men, and will teach how we become in God and God in us; and how again we become One in Him, and how far the Son differs in nature from us, and will stop the Arians from any longer thinking that they.shall be as the Son, lest they hear it said to them, 'Thou art a man and not God,' and 'Stretch not thyself, being poor, beside a rich man*.' John then thus writes ; ' Hereby know we that we dwell in Him and He in us, because He hath given us of His Spirit +'

Therefore because of the grace of the Spirit which has been given to us, in Him we come to be, and He in us3; and since it is the Spirit of God, therefore through His becoming in us, reasonably are we, as having the Spirit, considered to be in God, and thus is God in us.

Not then as the Son in the Father, so 7 Vid. Eph. iv. 13.

8 Cf. ii. 62, n. 13.

9 Vid. de Decry. 11, n. 5, which is explained by the present passage.

When Ath, there says, ' without all in nature,' he must mean as here, 'far from all things in nature.'

S. Clement doc. cid, gives the same explanation, as there noticed.

It is observable that the contr. Sab. Greg. 10 (which the Benedictines consider not Athan.'s) speaks as de Decr. supr.

Eusebius says the same thing, de /ucorpor. i. init. ap. Sirm. Of. p. 68. vid. S, Ambros,

Quomodo creatura in Deo esse potest, &c. de Fid. i, 106, and supr. § 1, Nn. 10.

10 Vid. Glass. Phil. Sacr, iii. 5. can. 27. and Dettmars, de Theol. Orig. ap. Lumper. Hist. Patr. t. 10, p. 212.

Vid. also supr. ii. 55, n8.

T Matt. xii. 40.

2 Omororytd. mws, and so at the end of 22. card Te Gewpovdpmevor.

[A note, discussing certain views of Coplestone, Toplady, and Blanco White, is omitted here.] 3 cuudwvia, 10, n. 2.

5 Cyril i# Joan. p. 227, &c.

6 Cf. ii. 65, n. 3.

7 Gcopopoupevous, ii. 70, n. I.

8 $19. n. 3.

9 aivderpov k's ayamrjs, 2t. circ. fin.

= Ez. xxviii. 25

| Prov. xxiii. 4, LXX.

2 x John iv, 13.

3 Cf. 22, n. 6p

DISCOURSE

III.

ne ee Spirit irrevocably; which the Apostle knowing, said, 'Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?' for 'the gifts of God' and 'grace of His calling are without repentance.'

It is the Spirit then which is in God, and not we viewed in our own selves; and as we are sons and gods5 because of the Word in us ®, also we become in the Father; for the Son does not merely partake the Spirit, that therefore He too may be in the Father; nor does

He receive the Spirit, but rather He supplies It Himself to all; and the Spirit does not unite the Word to the Father', but rather the Spirit receives from the Ward.

And the Son is in the Father, as His own Word and Radiance; but we, apart from the Spirit, are strange and distant from God, and by the participation of the Spirit we are knit into the Godhead; so that our being in the Father is not ours, but is the Spirit's which is in us and abides in us, while by the true confession so we shall be in the Son and in the Father, and we shall be accounted to have become one in Son and-in Father, because that that Spirit is in us, which is in the Word which is in the Father.

When then a man falls from the Spirit for any wickedness, if he repent upon his fall, the grace remains irrevocably to such as are willing7; otherwise he who has fallen is no longer in God (because that Holy Spirit and Paraclete which is in God has deserted him), but the sinner shall be in him to whom he has subjected himself, as took place in Saul's instance ; for the Spirit of God departed from him and an evil spirit was afflicting him'.

God's enemies hearing this ought to be henceforth abashed, and no longer to feign themselves equal to God.

But they neither understand (for 'the irreligious,' he saith, 'does not understand knowledge' 9) nor endure religious words, but find them heavy even to hear. we preserve it in us, John again saying, 'Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him and he in God'$.,'

What them is our likeness and equality to the Son? rather, are not the Arians confuted on every side? and especially by John, that the Son is in the Father in one way, and we become in Him in another, and that neither we shall ever be as He, nor is the Word as we; except they shall dare, as commonly, so now to say, that the Son also by participation of the Spirit and by improvement of conduct ® came te be Himself also inthe Father. But here again is an excess of irreligion, even in admitting the thought.

For He, as has been said, gives to the Spirit, and whatever the Spirit hath, He hath from? the Word.

CHAPTER XXVI.

INTRODUCTORY TO TEXTS FROM THE GOSPELS

25. The Saviour, then, saying of us, 'As Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they too may be one in Us,' does not signify that we were to have identity with Him ; for

ON THE INCARNATION.

Enumeration of texts still to be explained. Arians compared to the Jews.

We must recur to the Regula Fidei.

Our Lord did not come into, but became, man, and therefore had.the acts and affections of the flesh.

The same works divine and human.

Thus the flesh was purified, and men were made immortal.

Reference to 1 Pet. iv. 1. this was shewn from the instance of Jonah; but it is a request to the Father, as John has written, that the Spirit should be vouchsafed through Him to those who believe, through whom we are found to be in God, and in 26. For behold, as if not wearied in their words of irreligion, but hardened with Pharaoh, while they hear and see the Saviour's human attributes in the Gospels*, they have this respect to be conjoined in Him.

For since the Word is in the Father, and the Spirit is given from? the Word, He wills that we should receive the Spirit, that, when we reutterly forgotten, like the Samosatene, the Son's paternal Godhead?, and with arrogant and audacious tongue they say, 'How can the Son ceive It, thus having the Spirit of the Word which is in the Father, we too may be found be from the Father by nature, and be like Him on account of the Spirit to become One in essence, who says, ' All power is given unto in the Word, and through Him in the Father.

And if He say, 'as we,' this again is only Me;' and ' The Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son;' and 'The Father loveth the Son, and hath given a request that such grace of the Spirit as is given to the disciples may be without failure all things into His hand; he that believeth in or revocation?, For what the Word has by nature3, as I said, in the Father, that the Son hath everlasting life ;' and again, ' All things were delivered unto Me of My Father,

He wishes to be given to us through the ED 4 Rom. viii.

353 vid. xi. 29.

5 Geol, Ov. ii. 70, N. I.

6 Cf. ii. 59, te 7 Cf. Or. i. 37, end.

8 x Sam. xvi. 14.

9 Prov. xxix. 7. voet, Ath. cvvyioet, x This Oration alone, and this entirely, treats of texts from the Gospels ; hitherto from the Gospel according to St. John, and now chiefly from the first three.

Hence they lead Athan. to treat more distinctly of the doctrine of the Incarnation, and to anticipate a refutation of both Nestorius and Eutyches.

2 §1, 0. 13.

4 [i.e. not by grace] Vid. the end of this section and 25 init. supr. Or. i. 15. also Cyril Hier. Cat. xvi. 24.

Epiph. Ancor. 67 init. Cyril in Joan. pp. 929, 930.

5 1 Jobniv. 15.

6 BeATiwoe. mpdéews, and so ad Afros. tpémwyv Bedriwors. 8, Supr. Or. i. 37, 43. it is rather some external advance.

7 § 8, note 11.

I ék.

2 Cf, ii. 63, n. 8.

3 xara vow, supr. de Decr. 31, 0. 5.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

being co-existent ; nor had asked to receive glory, as having it in the Father; nor would have prayed at all; for, being the Word, He had needed nothing ; but since He is a creature and one of things originate, therefore He thus spoke, and needed what He had not; for it is proper to creatures to require and to need what they have not." and no one knoweth the Father save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal

Him; and again, ' All that the Father hath given unto Me, shall come to Me3.'

On this they observe, 'If He was, as ye say, Son by nature, He had no need to receive, but He had by nature as a Son."

"Or how can He be the natural and true Power of the Father, who near upon the season of the passion says, 'Now is My soul troubled, and what shall I say?

Father, save Me from this hour; but for this came I unto this hour.

Father, glorify Thy Name.

Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again 4.'

And He said the same another time; ' Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me;' and 'When Jesus had thus said, He was troubled in spirit and testified and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray Me5.'" Then these perverse men argue ;

27. This then is what the irreligious men allege in their discourses; and if they thus argue, they might consistently speak yet more daringly ; 'Why did the Word become flesh at all?' and they might add; 'For how could He, being God, become man?' or, 'How could the Immaterial bear a body ?' or they might speak with Caiaphas still more Judaically, 'Wherefore at all did Christ, being a man, make Himself God??' for this and the like the Jews then muttered when they saw, and now the Ario-maniacs disbelieve when they read, and have fallen away into blasphemies.

If then a man should carefully parallel the words of these and those, he will of a certainty find them both arriving at the same unbelief, and the daring of their irreligion equal, and their dispute with us a common one.

For the Jews said; ' How, being a man, can He be God?'

And the Arians, 'If He were very God from God, how could He become man?'

And the Jews were offended then and mocked, saying, 'Had He been Son of God, He had not endured the 'If He were Power, He had not feared, but rather He had supplied power to others.'

Further they say; 'If He were by nature the true and own Wisdom of the Father, how is it written, 'And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man®?'

In like manner, when He had come into the parts of Czsarea Philippi, He asked the disciples whom men said that He was ; and when

He was at Bethany He asked where Lazarus lay; and He said besides to His disciples,

' How many loaves have ye7? How then,' say they, 'is He Wisdom, who increased in wisdom, and was ignorant of what He asked of others ?'

This too they urge; "How can He be the Cross ; and the Arians standing over against them, urge upon us, 'How dare ye say that He is the Word proper to the Father's Essence, who had a body, so as to endure all this?'

Next, while the Jews sought to kill the Lord, because He said that God was. His own Father and made Himself equal to Him, as working what the Father works, the Arians also, not only have learned to deny, both that He is equal to God and that God is the own and natural Father of the Word, but those who hold this they seek to kill. Again, whereas the Jews said, 'Is not this the Son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? how then is it that He saith, Before Abraham was, I am, and I came down from heaven???' the Arians on the other hand make response3-and say conformably, 'How can He be Word or God who slept as man, and wept, and inquired ?'

Thus both parties deny the Eternity and Godhead of the Word in consequence of those human attributes which the Saviour took on Him by reason of that flesh which He bore. own Word of the Father, without whom the Father never was, through whom He makes all things, as ye think, who said upon the Cross,

'My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?' and before that had prayed, 'Glorify

Thy Name, and, 'O Father, glorify Thou Me with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was.'

And He used to pray in the deserts and charge His disciples to pray lest they should enter into temptation ; and, 'The spirit indeed is willing,' He said, ' but the flesh is weak.'

And, 'Of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, nor the Angels, neither the Son ®.'" Upon this again say the miserable men, "If the Son were, according to your interpretation 9, eternally existent with God, He had not been ignorant of the Day, but had known as Word; nor had been forsaken as 28. Such error then being Judaic, and Judaic after the mind of Judas the traitor,

_ 3 Matt. xxviii. 18; John v. 223 iii. 35, 36; Matt. xi. 27; John Vie 375 7nfr. §§ 35~—4r.

John xii. 27, 28.

5 Matt. xxvi. 39; John xiii. 21 ; 22/7. §§ 53—58.

6 Luke ii. 52; zn/r. §§ 50-—53.

7 Matt. xvi. 13; John xi.

34; Mark vi. 38; zxz/r. § 27.

8 Matt. xxvii. 463 jon xii.

283 xvii. 55. Matt. xxvi. 41; Mark xiii. 32; info. §§ 42—50.

9 Sidvouay, ii. 44, a. 53, C. 3 iv. 17, d. &c. i De Decr. 13 Oris 4.

2 John vi. 423 viii. 58.

3 émaxovovo.v, Montfaucon (Onomasticon int. 2.fin.) so interprets this word. vid. AZo/. contr. Av. 88. note 7.

DISCOURSE

III.

4c9 things everlasting He is the Framer, who of us shall be able henceforth to dispute that He is anterior to those things eternal, and in consequence is proved to be Lord not so much from His eternity, as in that He is God's Son ; for being the Son, He is inseparable from the Father, and never was there when He was not, but He was always ; and being the Father's Image and Radiance, He has the Father's eternity.

Now what has been briefly said above may suffice to shew their misunderstanding of the passages they then alleged ; and that of what they now allege from the Gospels they certainly give an unsound interpretation', we may easily see, if we now consider the scope

*™ of that faith which we Christians hold, and using it as a rule, apply ourselves, as the Apostle teaches, to the reading of inspired Scripture.

For Christ's enemies, being ignorant of this scope, have wandered from the way of truth, and have stumbled * on a stone of stumbling, thinking otherwise than they should think. let them openly confess themselves scholars of Caiaphas and Herod, instead of cloking

Judaism with the name of Christianity, and let them deny outright, as we have said before, the Saviour's appearance in the flesh, for this doctrine' is akin to their heresy; or if they fear openly to Judaize and be circumcised4, from servility towards Constantius and for their sake whom they have beguiled, then let them not say what the Jews say; for if they disown the name, let them in fairness renounce the 'doctrine.

For we are Christians, O Arians, Christians we; our privilege is it well to know the Gospels concerning the Saviour, and neither with Jews to stone Him, if we hear of His

Godhead and Eternity, nor with you to stumble at such lowly sayings as He may speak for our sakes as man.

If then you would become Christians5, put off Arius's madness, and cleanse ® with the words of religion those ears of yours which blaspheming has defiled ; knowing that, by ceasing to be Arians, you will cease also from the malevolence of the present Jews.

Then at once will truth shine on you out of darkness, and ye will no longer reproach us with holding two Eternals7, but ye will yourselves acknowledge that the Lord is God's true Son by nature, and not as merely eternal ®, but revealed as co-existing in the Father's eternity.

For there are things called eternal of which He is Framer; for in the twenty-third Psalm it is written, 'Lift up your gates, O ye rulers, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting gates9;' and it is plain that through Him these things were made ; but if even of 29. Now the scope and character of Holy Scripture, as we have often said, is this,—it contains a double account of the Saviour ; that He was ever God, and is the Son, being the Father's Word and Radiance and Wisdom?; and that afterwards for us He took flesh of a Virgin, Mary Bearer of God?, and was made man.

And this scope is to be found throughout inspired Scripture, as the Lord Himself has said, 'Search the Scriptures, for they are they which testify of Me3.'

But lest I should exceed in writing, by bringing together all the passages on the subject, let it suffice to mention as a specimen, first John saying, 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.

The same was in the beginning with God.

All things were made by Him, and without Him was made not one thing';' next, 'And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of one Onlybegotten from the Father5;' and next Paul writing, 'Who being in the form of God, thought it not a prize to be equal with God, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and being found in fashion like a man, He humbled

Himself, becoming obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross ®' Any one, beginning with these passages and going through the 4 Or. i. 38.

5 Apol. Fug. 27, 0. 10.

6 De Decr. 2, n. 9, 'ce.

Sab. Greg. 6 fin.

. 7 cf. oF Deer. 25,n.4.

The peculiarity of the Catholic doctrine, as contrasted with the heresies on the subject of the Trinity, is that it professes a mystery.

It involves, not merely a contradiction in the terms used, which would be little, for we might solve it by assigning different senses to the same word, or by adding some limitation (e.g. if it were said that Satan was an Angel and not an Angel, or man was mortal and immortal), but an incongruity in the ideas which it introduces.

To say that the Father is wholly and absolutely the one infinitely-simple God, and then that the Son is also, and yet that the Father is eternally distinct from the Son, is to propose, ideas which we cannot harmonize together; and our reason is reconciled to this state of the case only by the consideration (though fully by means of it) that no idea of ours can embrace the simple truth, so that we are obliged to separate it into portions, and view it in aspects, and adumbrate it under many ideas, if we are to make any approximation towards it at all; as in mathematics we approximate to a circle by means of a polygon, great as is the dissimilarity between the two figures. [Cf. Prolegg. ch. ii.

. 9§) Pande Gt8.0s, ie. at8vos is not one of our Lord's highest titles, for things have it which the Son Himself has created, and whom of course He precedes.

Instead of two aida then, as the Arians say, there are many aiéia; and our Lord's high title is not this, but that He is 'the Son,' and thereby 'eternal in the Father's eternity,' or there was not ever when He was not, and 'Image and 'Radiance.'

The same line of thought is implied throughout his proof of our Lord's eternity in Ovat. 1. ch. 46. This is worth remarking, as constituting a special distinction between ancient and modern Scripture proofs of the doctrine, and as coinciding with what was said sufv. Ov. ll. I, 0. 13, 44, 0. I.

His mode of proof is still more brought out by what he proceeds to say about the oxomds, or general bearing or drift of the Christian faith, and its availableness as a xav@y or rule of interpretation. to Cf, 26, n, 9.

II gxords, vid. 58, fin.

32 Rom. ix. 32

I Or. i. 28, n. 5. ee os SRS 2 Geordxov. vid. supr. 14, n. 3. Vid. S. Cyril's quotations in his de Recta Fide, p. 49, &c.; and Cyril himself, Adv. West. i. p. 18,

Procl. Hom. i. p. 60.

Theodor. ap. Conc. Eph. (p. 1529. Labbe.) Cassian. /ucarn. iv. 2. Hil. Trin, ii. 25. Ambros. His ie i, D. 470

Chrysost. ap. Cassian. /acarn. vii. 30. Jerom. in zek, 44 init.

Capreolus of Carthage, ap. Sirm. Off. t. i. p. 216. August. Serm, 291, 6. Hippolytus, ap. Theod. Eran. i. p. 55, &c. Ignatius, Zp. ad ec .

3 John v. 39.

4 Ib. i. 1—35 uv. 14.

hit ii, 6—8, 9 Ps. xxiv. 7.

AIO

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Neen eee eee eee eee eee eee eee eee ee ages for the abolition of sin (for so it was pleasing to the Father, to send His own Son

'made of a woman, made under the Law'), then it is said, that He took flesh and became man, and in that flesh He suffered for us (as Peter says, 'Christ therefore having suffered for us in the flesh7'), that it might be shewn, and that all might believe, that whereas He was ever God, and hallowed those to whom

He came, and ordered all things according to the Fathers will®, afterwards for our sakes

He became man, and 'bodily9,' as'the Apostle says, the Godhead dwelt in the flesh ; as much as to say, ' Being God, He had His own body, and using this as an instrument?®, He became man for our sakes.?

And on account of this, the properties of the flesh are said to be His, since He was in it, such as to hunger, to thirst, to suffer, to weary, and the like, of which the flesh is capable ; while on the other hand the works proper to the Word Himself, such as to raise the dead, to restore sight to the blind, and to cure the woman with an issue of blood, He did through His own body.

And the Word bore the infirmities of the flesh, as His own, for His was the flesh ; and the flesh ministered to the works of the Godhead, because the Godhead was in it, for the body was God's*, And well has whole of the Scripture upon the interpretation 7 which they suggest, will perceive how in the beginning the Father said to Him, ' Let there be light,' and ' Let there be a firmament,' and 'Let us make man§8;' but in fulness of the ages, He sent Him into the world, not that He might judge the world, but that the world by Him might be saved, and how it is written,

'Behold, the Virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a Son, and they shall call his

Name Emmanuel, which, being interpreted, is God with us 9.'

30. The reader then of divine Scripture may acquaint himself with these passages from the ancient books; and from the Gospels on the other hand he will perceive that the Lord became man; for 'the Word,' he says, 'became flesh, and dwelt among us*.'

And He became man, and did not come into man; for this it is necessary to know, lest perchance these irreligious men fall into this notion also, and beguile any into thinking, that, as in former times the Word was used to come into each of the Saints, so now He sojourned in a man, hallowing him also, and manifesting*® Himself as in the others.

For if it were so, and He only appeared in a man, it were nothing strange, nor had those who saw

Him been startled, saying, Whence is He? and wherefore dost Thou, being a man, make

Thyself God? for they were familiar with the idea, from the words, 'And the Word of the Lord came' to this or that of the Prophets *.

7 Gal. iv. 4; 1 Pet. iv. x.

8 xara Td BovAnua. vid. Orat. i. 63. infr. § 63, notes. Cf. supr~ ii. 31, n. 7, for passages in which Ps. xxxiii. 9. is taken to shew the unity of Father and Son from the instantaneousness of the accomplishment upon the willing, as well as the Son's existence before creation.

Hence the Son not only works cara 76 BovAnpa, but is the BovA} of the Father. ibid. note 8.

For the contrary Arian view, even when it is highest, vid. Euseb. Eccd. Theol. iii.

3. quoted ii. 64, n. 5.

In that passage the Father's vevuara are spoken of, a word common with the Arians. Euseb. ibid. p. 75, a. de Laud. Const. p. 528, Eunom. Agol. 20 fin.

The word is used of the Son's command given to the creation, in Athan. contr.

Gent. e.g. 42, 44, 46. S.Cyril. Hier. frequently as the Arians, uses it of the Father. Catech. x. 5, xi. assim, xv. 25, &c.

The difference between the orthodox and Arian views on this point is rena drawn out by S. Basil contr. Zunom. i. 21.

But now, since the Word of God, by whom all. things came to be, endured to become also

Son of man, and humbled Himself, taking a servant's form, therefore to the Jews the Cross of Christ is a scandal, but to us Christ is 'God's power' and 'God's wisdom 3;' for 'the Word,' as John says, 'became flesh' (it being the custom' of Scripture to call man by the name of 'flesh,' as it says by Joel the Prophet, 'I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh;' and as Daniel said to Astyages, 'I do not worship idols made with hands, but the Living God, who hath created the heaven and the earth, and hath sovereignty over all flesh5;' for both he and Joel call mankind flesh).

9 Col. ii. 9.

TO rovT@ xpdmevos dpyavy infr. 42. and ahead mpds Thy évép= yeuay Kal THY ExAapYey THs BedrnTOS. 53.

This was a word much used afterwards by the Apollinarians, who looked on our Lord's manhood as merely a manifestation of God. vid. O7. ii. 8, n.

3. vid. oxjpa dpyavixdy in dies i. 2, 15. vid. a parallel in haat:

Laud. Const. p. 536owever, it ,is used freely by Athan, e.g. infr. 35, 53. (ncarn. 8, 9, 41, 43, 44This use of dpyavor must not be confused with its heretical application to our Lord's Divine Nature, vid.

Basil de SJ. S. n.

19 fin. of which de Syn. 27 (3).

It may be added that davépwors is a Nestorian as well as Eutychian idea; Facund. Ty. Cag. ix.

2, 3. and the Syrian use of pavsofa Asseman. B. O. t. 4. p. 219.

Thus both parties really denied the Atonement. vid. sugv. Ov. 1.

60). Sy 2. Oy te ae 11 Orat. iv. 6. and fragm. ex Euthym. p. 1275. ed. Ben. This interchange [of language] is called theologically the avridoots or communicatio té.wuatwv. Nyssen. iz Afoll. t. 2. pp. 697, 8. Leon.

Ep. 28, 5x. Ambros. de id. ii. 58. Nyssen. de Beat. p. 767. Cassian.

Incarn, Vi. 22. Aug. contr. Serm. Ar.c. 8 init.

Plain and easy as such statements seem, they are of the utmost importance in the Nestorian and Eutychian controversies.

31. Of old time He was wont to come to the Saints individually, and to hallow those who rightly ® received Him ; but neither, when they were begotten was it said that He had become man, nor, when they suffered, was it said that He Himself suffered.

But when He came among us from Mary once at the end of the 12 cod Fv gHua. also ad Adelpth. 3. ad Max. 2. and so rhv mraxevoacav pvc Ieod EAnv yevouevny. c. AZfoll. li. rz. TO 7d 00s

Tob Adyou. ibid, 16, c. capé Tod Adyov. infr. 34. cHua codias infr.

3. also Ov, ii. 10, n. 7. mdA0s Xprorov Tov Geod mov. Ignat. Rom.

6. 0 Ocds méwovOev. Melit. af. Anast. Hodeg. 12. Dei passiones, Tertull. de Carn. Christ. 5.

Dei interemptores. ibid. caro Deitatis.

Leon. Serm. 65 fin.

Deus mortuus et sepultus. Vigil. c. But. ii.

7 Cf. 26, n. 9.

8 Gen. i. 3, 6, 263 de Sym. 28 (14).

9 Matt. i. 23. i John i, 14.

2 Ad Epict. 11, ad Maz. 2.

3 1 Cor. i. 24.

4 Infr. 1. 33 init.

5 Joel ii, 28; Bel and Dr. 5.

6 Or. i. 39, 0. 4.

. 502. vid. supgr. Or. i. 45,n.3. Yet Athan. objects to the phrase, God suffered in the flesh,' i.e. as used by the Apollinarians. vid.

All

DISCOURSE

III. the Prophet said 'carried"3;' and has not said, 'He remedied our infirmities,' lest, as being external to the body, and only healing it, as He has always done, He should leave men subject still to death; but He carries our infirmities, and He Himself bears our sins, that it might be shewn that He has become man for us, and that the body which in Him bore them, was His own body; and, while He received no hurt?4 Himself by 'bearing our sins in His body on the tree,' as Peter speaks,

'we men were redeemed from our own affecHim alone, though they did not touch Him according to His Godhead.

If then the body had been another's, to him too had been the affections attributed; but if the flesh is the Word's (for 'the Word became flesh'), of necessity then the affections also of the flesh are ascribed to Him, whose the flesh is.

And to whom the affections are ascribed, such namely as to be condemned, to be scourged, to thirst, and the cross, and death, and the other infirmities of the body, of Him too is the triumph and the grace.

For this cause then, consistently and fittingly such affections are ascribed not to another', but to the Lord ; that the grace also may be from Him5, and that we may become, not worshippers of any other, but truly devout towards God, because we invoke no originate thing, no ordinary ® man, but the natural and true Son from God, who has become man, yet is not the less Lord and God and Saviour. tions *5, and were filled with the righteousness ?© of the Word.

32. Whence it was that, when the flesh suffered, the Word was not external to it; and therefore is the passion said to be His: and when He did divinely His Father's works, the flesh was not external to Him, but in the body itself did the Lord do them.

Hence, when made man, He said*, 'If I do not the works of the Father, believe Me not; but if I do, though ye believe not Me, believe the works, that ye may know that the Father is in He and I in Him.'

And thus when there was need to raise Peter's wife's mother, who was sick of a fever, He stretched forth His hand humanly, but He stopped the illness divinely.

And in the case of the man blind from the birth, human was the spittle which He gave forth from the flesh, but divinely did He open the eyes through the clay.

And in the case of Lazarus, He gave forth a human voice, as man; but divinely, as God, did He raise

Lazarus from the dead?.

'These things were so doné¢, were so manifested, because He had a body, not in appearance, but in truth3; and it became the Lord, in putting on human flesh, to put it on whole with the affections proper to it; that, as we say that the body was His own, so also we may say that the affections of the body were proper to 33. Who will not admire this? or who will not agree that such a thing is truly divine? for if the works of the Word's Godhead had not taken place through the body, man had not been deified; and again, had not the properties of the flesh been ascribed to the Word, man had not been thoroughly delivered from them?; but though they had ceased for a little while, as I said before, still sin had remained in him and corruption, as was the case with mankind before Him; and for this reason :—Many for instance have been made holy and clean from all sin; nay, Jeremiah was hallowed? even from the womb, and John, while yet in the womb, leapt for joy at the voice of Mary Bearer of God3; nevertheless 'death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over those that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression ¢ ;' and thus man remained mortal and corruptible as before, liable to the affections proper to their nature.

But now the Word having become man and having appropriateds what contr. Apoll. ii. 13 fin.

[Cf Harnack, Dogmg. ed. 1. vol. i. pp.

131, 628. notes.] 33 Is, liil. 4.

14 ovdey éBAdmreto. (x Pet. ii. 24.) Cf. de Incarn. 17, 54, 343 Euseb. de Laud. Const. p. 536. and 538. also Dem.

Evang. vii. p. 348.

Vigil. contr. Eutych. ii. p. 503. (B. P. ed. 1624.) Anast, Hodeg. c. 12. p. 220 (ed. 1606.) also p. 222.

Vid. also the beautiful passage in Pseudo-Basil: Hom. im Sanct. Christ. Gen, (t. 2. p. 596. ed. Ben.) also Rufin. im Symb. 12. Cyril. Quod unus est

Christus. p.776.

Damasc, f. O. iii. 6 fin, August. Serm. 7. p. 26 init. ed. 1842. Suppl. 1.

15 mada, vid. § 33, D. 2

4 obk dAAov, GAAA TO Kupiou: and so ovK Erépou Tivds, Lncarn, 18 ; also Ovat. i. 45. supr. p. 244. and Orat. iv. 35.

Cyril Thes. p. 197. and Anathem. rx. who defends the phrase against the Orientals.

5 Cf. Procl, ad Armen. p. 615, ed. 1630.

6 xowvov opposed to tdcov. vid. in/7 § 51, Cyril 4%. p. 23, & communem, Ambros. de Fid. i. 94.

I Or. i. 5, n. 5, ie 56, n. 5, 68, n. 1, 24/%. note 6.

2 Vid. Jer. i. 5.

And so S.

Jerome, S, Leo, &c., as mentioned in Corn. a Lap. z# doc.

§S.

Jerome implies a similar gift in the case of Asella, ad Marcell.

(Ep. xxiv.2.) And so S. John Baptist, Maldon, zz Zuc.i. 16.

It is remarkable that no ancient writer (unless indeed we except S, Austin), (Patrol. Lat. xlvii.

1144?) refers to the instance of S. Mey. 3—perhaps from the circumstance of its not being mentioned in Scripture.

3 Ocordxov.

For instances of this word vid. Alexandr, Z/. ad Alex.ap. Theodor. 1. Z. i. 4.p. 745. (al, 20). Athan. (supra); Cyril,

Cat. x. 19. Julian Imper. ap. Cyril c. /zd. viii. p. 262. Amphiloch.

Orat. 4. p. 41. (if Amphil.) ed. 1644.

Nyssen, £4. ad Eustath. p.

1093.

Chrysost. apud. Suicer Sy. p. 240.

Greg. Naz. Orat 29, 4 Zp. 181. p. 85. ed.Ben, Antiochus and Ammon. ap. Cyril. ae Recta Fid. pp. 49, 50.

Pseudo-Dion. contr.

Samos. 5.

Pseudo-Basil. Hom. t. 2. p. 600 ed. Ben.

4 Rom, v. 14.

5 iStorovoupévov. vid. also [/ucar. 8.] in/r. § 38. ad Epict. 6, & fragm. ex Euthym. (t. i.p. 1275. ed. Ben.) Cyril. in Joana. p. 151, a.

16 Orat. i. 51.

I John x. 37, 38 vid. Incarn.

18. Cf. Leo, Serm. 54, 2.

*Suscepit nos in suam proprietatem illa natura, que nec nostris sua, nec suis nostra consumeret, &c.' Serm. 72, p. 286, vid. also ap 165, 6. Serm. 30, 5Cyril Caz. iv. 9Amphiloch. ap. Theod. va .

1, p. 66. al » 30, 87, 8. ed. 16.14.

; 2 Cf. Fads Rowin, tee. 8) 4. 'When He touched the ener, was the man that was seen ; but something beyond man, when

He cleansed him, &c.' Ambros. Zfzst.i46, 0.7. | Hil. 7vin. x. 23 fin. vid. zz/r. 56 note, and S, Leo's extracts in his ZZ. 165. Chrysol,

Serm. 34 and 35. Paul. af. Conc. Eph. (p. 1620. Labbe.) These are instances of what is theologically called the Ocavdpixy evépyera

[a condemned formula], i.e. the union of the energies of both Natures in one act.

3 ph davracig Ad' Gdnbds. vid. Zncarn. 18, d. ad Epict. 7, ¢.

The passage is quoted by S. Cyril. Afol. adv. Orient. p. 194

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

thirst and to toil and not to know, and to sleep, and to weep, and to ask, and to flee, and to be born, and to deprecate the cup, and in a word to undergo all that belongs to the flesh2, let it be said, as is congruous, In each case, 'Christ then hungering and thirsting for us in the flesh;"' and 'saying He did not know, and being buffeted, and toiling "for us in the flesh;"' and 'being exalted too, and born, and growing "in the flesh ;"' and ' fearing and hiding "in the flesh ;"' and "saying, pertains to the flesh, no longer do these things touch the body, because of the Word who has come in it, but they are destroyed® by Him, and henceforth men no longer remain sinners and dead according to their proper affections, but having risen according to the Word's power, they abide" ever immortal and incorruptible.

Whence also, whereas the flesh is born of Mary Bearer of God®, He Himself is said to have been born, who furnishes to others an origin of being; in order that He may transfer our origin into Himself, and we may no longer, as mere earth, return to earth, but as being knit into the Word from heaven, may be carried to heaven by Him.

Therefore in like manner not without reason has He transferred to Him- "Tf it be possible let this cup pass from Me3," and being beaten, and receiving, "for us in the flesh ;"' and in a word all such things * for us in the flesh."

For on this account has the Apostle himself said, ' Christ then having suffered,' not in His Godhead, but 'for us in the flesh,' that these affections may be acknowledged as, not proper to the very Word by nature, but proper by nature to the very flesh. self the other affections of the body also; that we, no longer as being men, but as proper to the Word, may have share in eternal life.

For no longer according to our former origin in Adam do we die; but henceforward our origin and all infirmity of flesh being transferred to the Word, we rise from the earth, the curse from sin being removed, because of Him who is in us9, and who has become a curse for us.

And with reason ; for as we are all from earth and die in Adam, so being regenerated from above of water and Spirit, in the Christ we are all quickened ; the flesh being no longer earthly, but being henceforth made Word?°, by reason of God's

Word who for our sake ' became flesh.'

Let no one then stumble at what belongs to man, but rather let a man know that in nature the Word Himself is impassible, and yet because of that flesh which He put on, these things are ascribed to Him, since they are proper to the flesh, and the body itself is proper to the Saviour.. And while He Himself, being impassible in nature, remains as He is, not harmed¢ by these affections, but rather obliterating and destroying them, men, their passions as if changed and abolished' in the Impassible, henceforth become themselves also impassible and free® from them for ever, as John taught, saying, 'And ye know that 34. And that one may attain to a more exact knowledge of the impassibility of the Word's nature and of the infirmities ascribed to Him because of the flesh, it will be well

He was manifested to take away our sins, and in Him is no sin?7.'

And this being so, no heretic shall object, 'Wherefore rises the flesh, being by nature mortal? and if it rises, why not hunger too and thirst, and suffer, and remain mortal? for it came from the earth, and how can its natural condition pass from it?' since the flesh is able now to make 'answer to this so contentious heretic, 'I am to listen to the blessed Peter; for he will be a trustworthy witness concerning the Saviour.

He writes then in his Epistle thus; 'Christ then having suffered for us in the flesh*.'

Therefore also when He is said to hunger and from earth, being by nature mortal, but afterwards I have become the Word's flesh, and He

'carried' my affections, though He is without them ; and so I became free from them, being no more abandoned to their service because of the Lord who has made me free from them.

For if you object to my being rid of that corruption which is by nature, see that you object not to God's Word having taken my form

For tduov, which occurs so frequently here, vid. Cyril. Anathem. 11.

And oixetwrar. contr. Apoll. ii. 16, e. Cyril. Schol. de Incarn. p.

782, d. Concil. Zfh. pp. 1644, d. 1697, b.(Hard.) Damase. /. O. ili.

3. p. 208. ed. Ven. Vid. Petav. de /ncarn. iv. 15.

6 Vid. Ov. i. §§ 45, 46, ii. 65, note.

Vid. also iv. 33. Juca7m. c.

Arian. 12. contr. Apoll.\.17-ii. 6. 'Since God the Word willed to annul the passions, whose end is death, and His deathless nature was not capable of them... He is made flesh of the Virgin, in the way He knoweth, &c.'

Procl. ad Armen. p. 616. also Leo.

Serm. 22. pp. 69. 71. Serm. 26. p. 88.

Nyssen contr. Afold, t. 2 p.

696. Cyril. 2A. p. 138, 9. 7% Joan. Pp. 95.

Chrysol. Sevm. 148.

7 ii. 69, n. 3, &c.

8 Georéxov. supr. 14, 0. 3

For 'mater Dei' vid. before S.

Leo, Ambros. de Virg. ii. 7, Cassian. Iucarn. li. 5. Vii. 25.

Vincent. Lir. Commonit. 21.

It is obvious that Geordxos, though framed as a test against Nestorians, was equally effective against Apollinarians [?] and Eutychians, who denied that our Lord had taken human flesh at all, as is observed by Facundus Def. Trium.

Cap. i. 4.

_ Cf. Cyril. £2. pp. 106, 7.

Yet these sects, as the Arians, maintained the term. vid. sugr. Or. ii. 8, n. 5.

2 Cf. Chrysost. ix Joann. Hom. 67.1 and 2, Cyril de Rect.

Fid. p. 18.

'As a man He doubts, as a man He is troubled ; it is not His Power (virtus) that is troubled, not His Godhead, but His soul, &c.'

Ambros. de Fid. ii. n. 56. vid. a beautiful passage in S. Basil's Hom. iv. 5. in which he insists on our Lord's having wept to shew us how to weep neither too much nor too little,

9 ii. 59. ne 5.

10 AoywHcions THs TapKds.

This strong term is here applied to human nature generally ; Damascene speaks of the Adywats of the flesh, but he means especially our Lord's flesh,

/, O. iv. 18. p.

286. he Ven.) for the words Qeova0a, &c. vid. supr. ii. 70, n. 1. t x Pet. iv. 1.

3 Mat. xxvi. a 4 BAamropevos, § 31, Ne 15- "Ss Cf 33, n. 6

6 Vid. Or ii. 56,n. 5. Cf. Cyril. de Rect. Fid. p. 18.

7 x Johniii. 5.

DISCOURSE

III.

35 (continued).

For, ' The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand ;' and, 'All things were given unto Me of My of servitude ; for as the Lord, putting on the body, became man, so we men are deified by the Word as being taken to Him through Father ;? and, 'I can do nothing of Myself, but as I hear, I judge®;' and the like passages

His flesh, and henceforward inherit life everlasting.'

35. These points we have found it necessary first to examine, that, when we see Him doing or saying aught divinely through the instrument? of His own body, we may know that do not shew that the Son once had not these prerogatives—(for had not He eternally what the Father has, who is the Only Word and Wisdom of the Father in essence, who also says, 'All that the Father hath are Mine*,' and what are Mine, are the Father's? for if the things of the Father are the Son's and the Father hath them ever, it is plain that what the Son hath, being the Father's, were ever in the Son),—not then because once He had them not, did He say this, but because, whereas the Son hath eternally what He hath, yet He hath them from the Father.

He so works, being God, and also, if we see Him speaking or suffering humanly, we may not be ignorant that He bore flesh and became man, and hence He so acts and so speaks.

For if we recognise what is proper to each, and see and understand that both these things and those are done by One?, we are right in our faith, and shall never stray.

But if a man looking at what is done divinely by the Word, deny the body, or looking at what is proper to the body, deny the Word's presence in the flesh, or from what is human entertain low thoughts concerning the Word, such a one, as a Jewish vintner3, mixing water with the wine, shall account the Cross an offence, or as a Gentile, will deem the preaching folly.

This then is what happens to God's enemies the Arians; for looking at what is human in the Saviour, they have judged Him a creature.

Therefore they ought, looking also at the divine works of the Word, to deny' the origination of His body, and henceforth to rank themselves with Manichees5.

But for them, learn they, however tardily, that 'the Word became flesh ;' and let us, retaining the general scope® of the faith, acknowledge that what they interpret

36. For lest a man, perceiving that the Son hath, from the has all that the Father exact likeness and identity of that He hath, should wander into the irreligion of Sabellius, considering Him to be the Father, therefore

He has said 'Was given unto Me,' and 'I received,' and ' Were delivered to Me?,' only to shew that He is not the Father, but the Father's Word, and the Eternal Son, who because of His likeness to the Father, has eternally what He has from Him, and because

He is the Son, has from the Father what He has eternally.

Moreover that 'Was given' and 'Were delivered,' and the like, do not impair3 the Godhead of the Son, but rather shew Him to be truly 4 Son, we may learn from the passages themselves. unto Him, first, He is other than that all

For if all things are delivered which He has received; next, being Heir of all things, He alone is the Son and proper according to the Essence of the Father.

For if He were one of all, then He were not 'heir of all5,' but every one had received according as the Father willed and gave.

But now, as receiving all things, He is other than them all, and alone proper to the Father.

Moreover that 'Was given' and 'Were delivered' do not shew that once He had them not, we may conclude from a similar passage, and in like manner concerning them all; for the Saviour Himself says, ' As the Father hath life in Himself, so hath He given also to the Son ill, has a right interpretation'.

CHAPTER XXVII.

Texts EXPLAINED; TENTHLY, MATTHEW

xi. 27: JOHN iil. 35, &c.

These texts intended to preclude the Sabellian notion of the Son; they fall in with the Catholic doctrine concerning the Son; they are explained by 'so' in John v. 26.

(Anticipation of the next chapter. ) Again they are used with reference to our Lord's human nature; for our sake, that we might receive and not lose, as receiving in Him.

And consistently with other parts of Scripture, which shew that He had the power, &c., before He received it. He was

God and man, and His actions are often at once divine and human.

_ Es ee ee ee eee to have life in Himself'

Now from the words 'Hath given,' He signifies that He is not the Father; but in saying 'so,' He shews the Son's natural likeness and propriety towards the Father.

If then once the Father h: | had not, plainly the Son once had not; for as z Cf. 31, n. 10.

2 Vid: infr. 39—41. and 56, n. 7. Cf. Procl. ad Armen. p. 615.

Leo's Tome (Ef. 28, 3) also Hil. 7vim. ix. 11 fin. * Vagit infans, sed in ccelo est, &c.' ibid, x. 54. Ambros. de Aid. ii. 77.

Erat vermis in cruce sed dimittebat peccata.

Non habebat speciem, sed plenitudinem divinitatis, &c.

Id. Zpzst. i. 46, n. 5 Theop!

Ep. Pasch. 6. ap. Conc. Ephes. p. 1404. ard.

3 Vid. Is. i. 22, LXX. ; Ov. il. 80; de Decr 10, r 4 Thus heresies are partial views of the truth, starting from some truth which they exaggerate, and disowning and protesting against other truth, which they fancy inconsistent with it. vid. supr. Or. i. 26, 0. 2.

5 De Syn. 333 Or. i. & 6 Cf. § 28, n. 12.

7 Cf. $30, n. 78 John iii. 35; Matt. xi. 27; John v. 3% t John xvi. 15} xvii. 10.

& 2 John x. 18; Mat. xxviii. 18.

3 Or. i. 453 ad Adelph. 4 b, i. 2s 6 John v. 26.

4 Or, ii. 19, 0. 35 He

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

ili Mee IRE RS OO gw PO, «ie oS ig cee A A ee SL sense of the passages, and may not stumble as Christ's enemies the Arians.

First then we must put this question to the irreligious, why they consider Him ignorant? for one who asks, does not for certain ask from ignorance ; but it is possible for one who knows, still to ask concerning what He knows.

Thus John was aware that Christ, when asking, ' How many loaves have ye?' was not ignorant, for he says, 'And this He said to prove him, for He Himself knew what He would do+.'

But if He knew what He was doing, therefore not in ignorance, but with knowledge did He ask.

From this instance we may understand similar ones ; that, when the Lord asks, He does not ask in ignorance, where Lazarus lies, nor again, whom men do say that He is; but knowing the thing which He was asking, aware what He was about todo.

And thus with ease is their clever point exploded ; but if they still persist 5 on account of His asking, then they must be told that in the Godhead indeed ignorance is not, but to the flesh ignorance is proper, as has been said.

And that this is really so, observe how the Lord who inquired where Lazarus lay, Himself said, when He was not on the spot but a great way off, ' Lazarus is dead §,' and wheré he was dead ; and how that He who is considered by them as ignorant, is

He Himself who foreknew the reasonings of the disciples, and was aware of what was in the heart of each, and of 'what was in man,' and, what is greater, alone knows the Father and says, '1 in the Father and the Father in the Father, 'so' also the Son has, But if this is irreligious to say, and religious on the contrary to say that the Father had ever, is it not unseemly in them when the Son says that,

'as' the Father has, 'so' also the Son has, to say that He has not 'so7,' but otherwise?

Rather then is the Word faithful, and all things which He says that He has received, He has always, yet has from the Father; and the Father indeed not from any, but the Son from the Father.

For as in the instance of the radiance, if the radiance itself should say, ' All places the light hath given me to enlighten, and I do not enlighten from myself, but as the light wills,' yet, in saying this, it does not imply that it once had not, but it means, 'I am proper to the light, and all things of the light are mine; so, and much more, must we understand in the instance of the Son.

For the Father, having given all things to the Son, in the Son still® hath all things ; and the Son having, still the Father hath them; for the Son's Godhead is the Father's Godhead, and thus the Father in the Son exercises His Providence? over all things.

37. And while such is the sense of expressions like these, those which speak humanly concerning the Saviour admit of a religious meaning also.

For with this end have we examined them beforehand, that, if we should hear Him asking where Lazarus is laid', or when He asks on coming into the parts of Ceesarea, 'Whom do men say that I am ?' or,

'How many loaves have ye?' and, ' What will ye that I shall do unto you??' we may know, from what has been already said, the right 3

Me?,'

38. Therefore this is plain to every one, that the flesh indeed is ignorant, but the Word Himself, considered as the Word, knows all things even before they cometo be.

For He did not, when He became man, cease to be God! ; nor, whereas He is God does He shrink from what is man's ; perish the thought ; but rather, being

God, He has taken to Him the flesh, and being in the flesh deifies the flesh.

For as He asked questions in it, so also in it did He raise the dead ; and He shewed to all that He who quickens the dead and recalls the soul, much more discerns the secret of all.

And He knew where Lazarus lay, and yet He asked ; for the All-holy Word of God, who endured all things for our sakes, did this, that so carrying our ignorance, He might vouchsafe to us the knowledge of His own only and true Father, and of Himself, sent because of us for the salvation of all, than which no grace could be greater.

7 Or. ii. 55, n. 8.

8 médw. vid. Or. i. 15, n.6, Thus iteration is not duplication in respect to God; though ow this is, is the inscrutable Mystery of the Trinity in Unity.

Nothing can be named which the Son is in Himself, as distinct from the Father; we are but told His velation towards the Father, and thus the sole meaning we are able to attach to Person is a relation of the Son towards the Father ; and distinct from and beyond that relation, He is but the One God, who is also the Father.

This sacred subject has been touched upon sugr. Or. iii. 9, n. 8.

In other words, there is an indestructible essential relation existing in the One Indivisible infinitely simple God, such as to constitute Him, viewed on each side of that relation (what in human language we call) Two (and in like manner Three), yet without the notion of number really coming in. When we speak of ' Person,' we mean nothing more than the One God in substance, viewed relatively to Him the One

God, as viewed in that Correlative which we therefore call another Person.

These various statements are not here intended to explain, but to bring home to the mind what it is which faith receives.

We say ' Father, Son, and Spirit,' but when we would abstract a general idea of Them in order to number Them, our abstraction really does hardly more than carry us back to the One Substance, Such seems the meaning of mich assages as Basil.

Ep. 8,2; de Sp. S. c, 18; Chrysost. 2% Joan.

Hom. ii. 3 fin.

'In respect of the Adorable and most Royal Trinity, 'first' and "second" have no place; for the Godhead is higher than number and times.'

Isid. Ped, £f. 3,18.

Eulog. af.

Phot. 230. p. 864.

August. 7m Joan. 39, 3 and 4; de Trin. v. 10.

'Unity is not number, but is itself the principle of all things.' Ambros. de Fid. i, n. 19.

'A trine numeration then does not make number, which they rather run into, who make some difference between the Three.'

Boeth. Trix. unus Deus, p.959. The last remark is found in Naz. Orat.

31,18.

Many of these references are taken from Thomassin de Trin. a 9 §§ 11, n, 4, 15, n. 12. t Vid. infr. 46; John xi, 34.

2 Matt. xvi. 13; Mark vi. 38; Matt. xx. 32, 3 iis 44, n. 2.

4 John vi. 6.

5 Petavius refers to this passage in proof that S. Athanasius did not in his real judgment consider our Lord ignorant, but went on to admit it in argument after having first given his own real opinion, vid. § 45, n. 2, 1.

; John xi. 14.

7 John ii. 25; xiv. rx. t Or. ii. 8, n. 3.

DISCOURSE

III.

41s see that it follows, that what He says that He received, when He became flesh, that He mentions, not for His own sake, but for the flesh ? for to it, in which He was speaking, pertained the gifts given through Him from the Father.

But let us see what He asked, and what the things altogether were which He said that He had received, that in this way also they may be brought, to feeling.

He asked then glory, yet He had said, 'All things were delivered When then the Saviour uses the words which they allege in their defence, ' Power is given to Me,' and, 'Glorify Thy Son,' and Peter says,

' Power is given unto Him,' we understand all these passages in the same sense, that humanly because of the body He says all this.

For though He had no need, nevertheless He is said to have received what He received humanly, that on the other hand, inasmuch as the Lord has received, and the grant is lodged with Him, the grace may remain sure.

For while mere man receives, he is liable to lose again (as was shewn in the case of Adam, for he received and he lost?), but that the grace may be irrevocable, and may be kept sure3 by men, therefore He Himself appropriates+ the gift ; and He says that He has received power, as man, which He ever had as God, and He says, unto Me4.'

And after the resurrection, He says that He has received all power; but even before that He had said, 'All things were delivered unto Me,' He was Lord of all, for 'all things were made by Him;' and 'there is One Lord by whom are all things5.'

And when He asked glory, He was as He is, the Lord of glory; as Paul says, 'If they had known it, they would not have crucified the ' Glorify Me,' who glorifies others, to shew that He hath a flesh which has need of these things.

Wherefore, when the flesh receives, since that which receives is in Him, and by taking it He hath become man, therefore He is said Himself to have received.

Lord of glory ®;' for He had that glory which He asked when He said, 'the glory which I had with Thee before the world was'.'

40. Also the power which He said He received after the resurrection, that He had before He received it, and before the resurrection.

For He of Himself rebuked Satan, saying, ' Get thee behind Me, Satan' ;' and to the disciples He gave the power against him, when on their return He said, 'I beheld Satan, as lightning, fall from heaven?'

And again, that what He said that He had received, that He possessed before receiving it, appears from His driving away the demons, and from His unbinding what Satan had bound, as He did in the case of the daughter of Abraham ; and from His remitting sins, saying to the paralytic, and to the woman who washed His feet, ' Thy sins be forgiven thee 3 ;' and from His both raising the dead, and repairing the first nature of the blind, granting to him to see.

And all this He did, not waiting till He should receive, but being ' possessed of power,'

From ail this it is plain that what He had as Word, that when He had become man and was risen again, He says that'He received humanly 5 ; that for His sake men might henceforward upon earth have power against demons, as having become partakers of a divine nature ; and in heaven, as being delivered from corruption, might reign everlastingly.

Thus we must acknowledge this once for all, that nothing which He says that He received, did He receive as not possessing before ; for the Word, as being God, had them always; but in these passages He is said humanly to have received, that, whereas the flesh received in Him, henceforth from it the 39. If then (as has many times been said) the Word has not become man, then ascribe to the Word, as you would have it, to receive, and to need glory, and to be ignorant; but if He has become man (and He has become), and it is man's to receive, and to need, and to be ignorant, wherefore do we consider the Giver as receiver, and the Dispenser to others do we suspect to be in need, and divide the Word from the Father as imperfect and needy, while we strip human nature of grace? For if the Word

Himself, considered as Word, has received and been glorified for His own sake, and if He according to His Godhead is He who is hallowed and has risen again, what hope is there for men? for they remain as they were, naked, and wretched, and dead, having no interest in the things given to the Son.

Why too did the Word come among us, and become flesh? if that He might receive these things, which He says that He has received, He was without them before that, and of necessity will rather owe thanks Himself to the body', because, when He came into it, then He receives these things from the Father, which He had not before His descent into the flesh.

For on this shewing He seems rather to be Himself promoted because of the body #, than the body promoted because of Him.

But this notion is Judaic.

But if that He might redeem mankind3, the Word did come among us ; and that He might hallow and deify them, the Word became flesh

(and for this He did become), who does not = tae Saal ge AEE rete eee 4 Luke x, 22.

5 x Cor. viii. 6.

6 x Cor. ii. 8.

7 Joh. xvii. 5. t Luke iv. 8.

2 Luke x. 18, 19.

3 Vid. ib. xiii. 16; Matt. ix. 5; Luke vii. 48.

4 Is, ix. 6, LXX.

5 Or. i. 45+ 2 Or.ii. 68.

3 ii. 69,n.3.

4 Wrororetrar, cf. 33, Ne 5 i Infr. 51. aes Or. i. 3

3 Redemption an internal work. vid. supr. Ul. 55) 0-1.

A416

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Father, therefore He knows the Day; if He has all that is the Father's, therefore knowledge of the Day ; if in the Father, He knows the Day in the Father ; if He created and upholds all things, He knows when they will ceaseto be. Heknowsnotas Man, argued from Matt. xxiv. 42. As He asked about Lazarus's grave,

&c., yet knew, so He knows ; as S. Paul says, ' whether in the body I know not,' &c., yet knew, so He knows.

He said He knew not for our profit, that we be not curious (as in Acts i. 7, where on the contrary He did not say He knew not).

As the Almighty asks of Adam and of Cain, yet knew, so the Son knows [as God].

Again, He advanced in wisdom also as man, else He made Angels perfect before Himself. gift might abide ® surely for us.

For what is said by Peter, ' receiving from God honour and glory, Angels being made subject unto Him 7,' has this meaning.

As He inquired humanly, and raised Lazarus divinely, so ' He received' is spoken of Him humanly, but the subjection of the Angels marks the Word's Godhead.

41. Cease then, O abhorred of God, and degrade not the Word; nor detract from His

Godhead, which is the Father's 9, as though He needed or were ignorant; lest ye be casting your own arguments against the Christ, as the Jews who once stoned Him. For these belong not to the Word, as the Word; but are proper to men; and, as when He spat, and stretched forth the hand, and called Lazarus, we did not say that the triumphs were human, though they were done through the body, but were God's, so, on the other hand, though human things are ascribed to the Saviour in the Gospel, let us, considering the nature of what is said and that they are foreign to God, not impute them to the Word's Godhead, but to His manhood.

For though 'the Word became flesh,' yet to the flesh are the affections proper ; and though the flesh is possessed by God in the Word, yet to the Word belong the grace and the power. He did then the Father's works through the flesh ; and as truly contrariwise were the affections of the flesh displayed in Him ; for instance, He inquired and He raised Lazarus, He chid?° His

Mother, saying, ' My hour is not yet come,' and then at once He made the water wine.

For He was Very God in the flesh, and He was true flesh in the Word.

Therefore from His works He revealed both Himself as Son of God, and His own Father, and from the affections of the flesh He shewed that He bore a true body, and that it was His own, He advanced, in that the Godhead was manifested in Him more fully as time went on, 42. THESE things being so, come let us now examine into 'But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, neither the Angels of God, nor the Son';' for being in great ignorance as regards these words, and being stupified * about them, they think they have in them an important argument for their heresy.

But I, when the heretics allege it and prepare themselves with it, see in them the giants3 again fighting against God.

For the Lord of heaven and earth, by whom all things were made, has to litigate before them about day and hour; and the Word who knows all things is accused by them of ignorance about a day; and the Son who knows the Father is said to be ignorant of an hour of a day; now what can be spoken more contrary to sense, or what madness can be likened to this? Through the Word all things have been made, times and seasons and night and day and the whole creation; and is the Framer of all said to be ignorant of His work?

And the very context of the lection shews that the Son of God knows that hour and that day, though the Arians fall headlong in their ignorance.

For after saying, 'nor the Son,' He relates to the disciples what precedes the day, saying, 'This and that shall be, and then the end.'

But He who speaks of what precedes the day, knows certainly the day also, which shall be manifested subsequently to the things foretold.

CHAPTER XXVIII.

TEXTS EXPLAINED; ELEVENTHLY, MARK

xiii. 32 AND LUKE li. 52.

Arian explanation of the former text is against the But if He had not known the hour, He had not signified the events before it, as not knowing when it should be.

And as any one, who, by way of pointing out a house or city to those who were ignorant of it, gave an Regula Fidei; and against the context.

Our Lord said He was ignorant of the Day, by reason of His human nature.

If the Holy Spirit knows the Day, therefore the Son knows; if the Son knows the 6 Siapetvy, Or. ii. 69, 3.

7 2 Pet. i. 173 x Pet. iii, 22, 8 dcoorvycts, supr. § 16, n. 7. infr. § 58, de Mort. Ar. 1. In tllud Omn.

9 §1, n. xz.

10 John ii. 4. émémAnrre; and so émeriunoe, Chrysost. im Zoc.

Joan, and Theophyl. as Seaomorns emitime, Theodor. £ran. ii. p. 106.

I Mark xiii. 32.

S. Basil takes the words ov& 6 vids, ei wh 5 marjp, to mean, 'nor does the Son know, except the Father knows,' or 'nor would the Son but for, &c.' or 'nor does the Son know, except as the Father knows,'

'The cause of the Son's knowing is from the Father.' £p. 236, 2.

S. Gregory alludes to the same interpretation, ov' 6 vids 7 ds Stu 6 martyjp.

'Since the Father knows, therefore the Son.' Naz. Ovat. 30, 16.

S. Irenzeus seems to adopt the same when he says, ' The Son was not ashamed to refer the knowledge of that day to the Father;' Hem. ii. 28, n,

6. as Naz, sugv. uses the words éml rv airtay avadepégOw.

And so Photius distinctly, eis apxnv avadéperar.

'Not the Son, but the Father, that is, whence knowledge comes to the Son as from a fountain.

ZZ. p. 342. ed. 1651.

2 gxorodiwwiavres, de Decr. § 18 init. ; Or. il. 40, n. 5.

3 yiyavras OcomaxovvTas, il. 32, n. 4 évrpéret, Anon. ap. Corder. Caz. i loc. weuerar, Alter Anon. ibid.

ETUTLMG OVK aTYLagwy GAA StopPovpevos, Euthym. 2% oc. ovK érémAnéev, Pseudo-Justin. Quest. ad Orthod. 136.

It is remarkable that Athan. dwells on these words as implying our Lord's humanity

(i.e. because Christ appeared to decline a miracle), when one reason assigned for them by the Fathers is that He wished, in the words rt Lou Kat cor, to remind S. Mary that He was the Son of God and must be 'about His Father's business.'

' Repellens ejus intempestivam festinationem,' Iren. Her. iii. 16, n.7, It is observable that émumAyjrret and emuTig are the words used by Cyril

&c. (infr. § 54, note 4), for our Lord's treatment of His own sacre body. But they are very vague words, and have a strong meaning or not, as the case may be.

DISCOURSE:

account of what comes before the house or city, and having described all, said, ' Then immediately comes the city or the house,' would know of course where the house or the city was (for had he not known, he had not described what comes before lest from ignorance he should throw his hearers far out of the way, or in speaking he should unawares go beyond the object), so the Lord saying what precedes that day and that hour, knows exactly, nor is ignorant, when the hour and the day are at hand. ignorance of these things.

Moreover this is proper to the Saviour's love of man; for since He was made man, He is not ashamed, because of the flesh which is ignorant9, to say

'I know not,' that He may shew that knowing as God, He is but ignorant according to the flesht*, And therefore He said not, 'no, not the Son of God knows,' lest the Godhead should seem ignorant, but simply, 'no, not the Son,' that the ignorance might be the Son's as born from among men.

44. On this account, He alludes to the Angels, but He did not go further and say,

'not the Holy Ghost;' but He was silent, with a double intimation; first that if the Spirit knew, much more must the Word know, considered as the Word, from whom the Spirit receives? ; and next by His silence about the Spirit, He made it clear, that He said of His human ministry, 'no, not the Son.'

And a proof of it is this; that, when He had spoken humanly? 'No, not the Son knows,'

43. Now why it was that, though He knew, He did not tell His disciples plainly at that time, no one may be curious where He has been silent; for 'Who hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been His counsellor??' but why, though He knew, He said,

'no, not the Son knows,' this I think none of the faithful is ignorant, viz. that He made this as those other declarations as man by reason of the flesh.

For this as before is not the Word's deficiency3, but of that human nature+ whose property it is to be ignorant.

And this again will be well seen by honestly examining into the occasion, when and to whom the Saviour spoke thus. Not then when the heaven was made by Him, nor when He was with the Father Himself, the Word 'disposing all things5,' nor before He became man did He say it, but when 'the Word became flesh ®.' On this account it is reasonable to ascribe to His manhood everything which, after He became man, He speaks humanly.

For it is proper to the Word to know what was made, nor be ignorant either of the beginning or of the end of these (for the works are His), and He knows how many things He wrought, and the limit of their consistence.

And knowing of each the beginning and the end, He knows surely the general and common end of all.

Certainly when He says in the Gospel concerning Himself in His human character, 'Father, the hour is come, glorify Thy Son/?,' it is plain that He knows also the hour of the end of all things, as the Word, though as man He is ignorant of it, for ignorance is proper to man®, and especially the Word, it never was ignorant really, but knew all things which human soul can know. vid. Eulog. af. Phot. 230. p. 884. As Pope

Gregory expresses it, 'Novit in natura, non ex natura humanitatis.' #Af. x.

39. However, this view of the sacred subject was received by the Cheick only after S. Athanasius's day, and it cannot be denied that others of the most eminent Fathers seem to impute: ignorance to our Lord as man, as Athan. in this passage.

Of course it is not meant that our Lord's soul has the same perfect knowledge as He has as God.

This was the assertion of a General of the Hermits of S. Austin at the time of the Council of Basel, when the proposition was formally condemned, animam

Christi Deum videre tam clare et intense quam clare et intense Deus videt seipsum. vid. Berti O//. t. 3. p. 42.

Yet Fulgentius had said, 'I think that in no respect was full knowledge of the Godhead wanting to that Soul, whose Person is one with the Word: whom Wisdom so assumed that it is itself that same

Wisdom.' ad Ferrand. iii. p. 223. ed. 1639.

Yet, ad Trasmund. i. 7. Coe of ignorance attaching to our Lord's human nature.

Cf. § 48. zo And so Athan. ad Serva. ii. 9. S. Basil on the question being. asked him by S. Amphilochius, says that he shall give him the answer he had 'heard from a boy from the fathers,' but which was. more fitted for pious Christians than for cavillers, and that is, that four Lord says many things to men in His human aspect; as ** Give me to drink," ..

. yet He who asked was not flesh without. a soul, but Godhead using flesh which had one,' ZZ. 236,1.

He goes on to suggest another explanation which has been mentioned § 42, note x.

Cf. Cyril Trix. pp. 623, 4. vid. also Tes. p. 220, * As he submitted as man to hunger and thirst, so... . to be ignorant.' p. 22t. vid. also Greg. Naz. Ovat. 30, 15.

Theodoret expresses the same opinion very strongly, speaking of a gradual revelation to the manhood from the Godhead, but in an argument where it was to his point to do so; in Anath. 4. t. Vv. p. 23. ed.

Schulze. Theodore of Mopsuestia also speaks of a revelation made by the Word. ap. Leont. ¢, West. (Canis. i. p. 579.)

I Or. i. 473; Serap. i. 20 fin.

2 Leporius, in his Retractation, which S. Augustine subscribed, writes, 'That I may in this respect also leave nothing to be cause of suspicion to any one, I then said, nay I answered when it was put to me, that our Lord Jesus Christ was ignorant as He was man, (secundum hominem).

But now not only do "I not presume to say so, but I even anathematize my former ® Rom. xi. 34. wad OF ie 4 Cf. li. 45, n.

5 Prov. viii. 27, LX 6 A i. 14.

7 Ib. xvii. 1.

Though our Lord, as having two natures, had a human as -well as a divine knowledge, and though that human knowledge t Cf. $18, n. 3 opinion expressed on this point,' a. Sivm. t. i. p. 210.

A subdivision also of the Eutychians were called by the name of Agnoetz from their holding that our Lord was ignorant of the day of judgment.

'They said,' says Leontius, 'that He was ignorant of it, as we say that He underwent toil.' de Sect. 5. circ. fin.

Felix of Urgela held the same doctrine according to Agobard's testimony, see § 46, n. 2.

Montfaucon observes on the text, that the assertion of our Lord's ignorance 'seems to have been condemned in no one in ancient times, unless joined to other error.'

And Pe. tavius, after drawing out the authorities for and against it, says, * Of these two opinions, the latter, which is now received both by custom and by the agreement of divines, is deservedly preferred to the former.

For it is more agreeable to Christ's dignity, and more befitting His character-and office of Mediator and Head, that is, Fountain of all grace and wisdom, and moreover of Judge, who is concerned in knowing the time fixed for exercising that function,

Le was not only limited because human, but liable to ignorance in matters in which greater knowledge was possible; yet it is the doctrine of the [later] Church, that zz fact He was not ignorant even in His human nature, according to its capacity, since it was from the first taken out of its original and natural condition, and ' deified' by its union with the Word.

As then (sur. ii. 45, note 1) His manhood was created, yet He may not be called a creature even in His manhood, and as ((sufv. ii. 14, note 5) His flesh was in its abstract nature a servant, yet He is not a servant in fact, even as regards the flesh; so, though He took on Him a soul which left to itself had been partially ignorant, as other human souls, yet as ever enjoying the beatific vision from its oneness with VOL. IV.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

i Ee ee let us, who love Christ and bear Christ within us, know that the Word, not as ignorant, considered as Word, has said 'I know not,' for He knows, but as shewing His manhood', in that to be ignorant is proper to man, and that He had put on flesh that was ignorant 3, being in which, He said according to the flesh, 'I know not.'

And for this reason, after saying, 'No not the Son knows,' and mentioning the ignorance of the men in Noabh's day, immediately He added,

' Watch therefore, for ye know not in what hour your Lord doth come,' and again, 'In such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh'4.'

For I too, having become as you for you, said 'no, not the Son.'

For, had He been ignorant divinely, He must have said, ' Watch therefore, for I know not,' and, 'In an hour when I think not;' but in fact this hath He not said; but by saying ' Ye know not' and ' When ye think not,' He has signified that it belongs to man to be ignorant ; for whose sake He too having a flesh like theirs and, having become man, said ' No, not the Son knows,' for He knew not in flesh, though knowing as Word.

And again the He yet shews that divinely He knew all things.

For that Son whom He declares not to know the day, Him He declares to know the Father ; for 'No one,' He says, 'knoweth the Father save the Son3.'

And all men but the Arians would join in confessing, that He who knows the Father, much more knows the whole of the creation; and in that whole, its end.

And if already the day and the hour be determined by the Father, it is plain that through the Son are they determined, and He knows Himself what through Him has been determined', for there is nothing but has come to be and has been determined through the Son.

Therefore He, being the Framer of the universe, knows of what nature, and of what magnitude, and with what limits, the Father has willed it to be made; and in the how much and how far is included its period.

And again, if all that is the Father's, is the Son's (and this He Himself has$ said), and it is the Father's attribute to know the day, it is plain that the Son too knows it, having this proper to Him from the Father.

And again, if the Son be in the Father and the Father in the Son, and the Father knows the day and the hour, it is clear that the Son, being in the 2 It is a question to be decided, whether our Lord speaks of actual ignorance in His human Mind, or of the natural ignorance of that Mind considered as human; ignorance 7# or ex natura; or, which comes to the same thing, whether He spoke of a real ignorance, or of an economical or professed ignorance, in a certain view of His incarnation or office, as when He asked, ' How many loaves have ye?' when ' He Himself knew what He would do,' or as He is called sin, though sinless.

Thus it has been noticed, supr.ii. 55, n. 7, that Ath, seems to make His infirmities altogether only imputative, not real, as if shewing that the subject had not in his day been thoroughly worked out.

In like manner S. Hilary, who, if the passage be genuine, states so clearly our Lord's ignorance, de 77ix. ix. fin. yet, as Petavius observes, seems elsewhere to deny to Him those very affections of the flesh to which he has there paralleled it.

And this view of Athan.'s meaning is favoured by the turn of his expressions.

He says such a defect belongs to 'that human nature whose property it is to be ignorant ;'

§ 43. that 'since He was made man, He is not ashamed, because of the flesh which is ignorant, ¢o say, ''I know not ;"' ibid. and, as here, that 'as skewing His manhood, in that to be ignorant is proper to man, and that He had put om a flesh that was ignorant, being in which, He said according to the flesh, ''I know not;"'

'that He might skew that as man He knows not;' § 46. that 'as man' (i.e. on the ground of being man, not in the capacity of man), 'He knows not ;' ibid. and that, 'He asks about Lazarus humanly,' even when ' He was on His way to raise him,' which implied surely knowledge in His human nature.

The reference to the parallel of S. Paul's professed ignorance when he really knew, § 47. leads us to the same suspicion.

And so 'for our profit as I think, did He this.' §§ 48—50.

The natural want of precision on such questions in the early ages was shewn or fostered by such words as oixovouixds, which, in respect of this very text, is used by S. Basil to denote both our Lord's

Incarnation, ot 236, fin. and His gracious accommodation of Himself and His truth, Z%. 8, 6. and with the like variety of meaning, with reference to the same text, by Cyril. Z7 yin. Pp. 623. and Thesaur. p. 224.

(And the word disfenxsazzo in like manner, Ben. note on H7/. x. 8.) In the latter Z. S. Basil suggests that our Lord 'economizes by a feigned ignorance.' § 6. And S. Cyril.

Father and knowing the things of the Father, knows Himself also the day and the hour.

And if the Son is also the Fathers Very Image, and the Father knows the day and the hour, it is plain that the Son has this likeness © also to the Father of knowing them.

And it is not wonderful if He, through whom all things were made, and in whom the universe consists,

Himself knows what has been brought to be, and when the end will be of each and of all together ; rather is it wonderful that this audacity, suitable as it is to the madness of the Ario-maniacs, should have forced us to have recourse to so long a defence.

For ranking the Son of God, the Eternal Word, among things originate, they are not far from venturing to maintain that the Father Himself is second to the creation ; for if He who knows the Father knows not the day nor the hour, I fear lest the knowledge of the creation, or rather of the lower portion of it, be greater, as they in their madness would say, than knowledge concerning the Father.

45. But for them, when they thus blaspheme the Spirit, they must expect no remission ever of such irreligion, as the Lord has said*?; but Thesaur. p. 224.

Andevenin de Trin. vi. he seems to recognise the distinction laid down just now between the natural and actual state of our Lord's humanity; and so Hilary, 777i. ix. 62, And he gives reasons why He professed ignorance, n. 67. viz. as S.

Austin words it, Christum se dixisse nescientem, in quo alios facit occultando nescientes.

Z%. 180, 3.

S. Austin follows him, saying, Hoc nescit quod nescienter facit.

Tvin.i.23.

Pope Gregorysays that the text 'is most certainly to be referred to the Son not as He is Head, but as to His hody which we are.'

Ep x. 39.

And S. Ambrose de fid. v. 222.

And so Czsarius, Qu. 20. and Photius Epp. p. 366.

Chrysost.in Matt. Hom. 77; 3Theodoret, however, but in controversy, is very severe on the principle of Economy. ' If He knew the day, and wishing to conceal it, said He was ignorant, see what a blasphemy is the result.

Truth tells an untruth.' l. c. pp. 23, 4.

3 § 48.

4 Matt. xxiv. 42, 44.

In consequence, the former opinion, though formerly it received the countenance of some men of high eminence, was afterwards marked asa heresy.'

/ucarn. xi. 1. § 15.

3 Mat. xi. 27.

4 O". ii. 41, iii. 9, 46.

5 John xvi. rs.

6 Basil. Zp. 236, x. Cyril. Tes. p. 220.

Ambros. de fid. v. 197. oes the force : the word 'living' commonly joined to such words as eixwv, ofpayis, BovAyj. évépyeca, when speaking of our

Lord, e.g. Naz. Orat. 30, 20, c. Vid. 863, Jin. ed I Or, i. 50, 1. 7.

DISCOURSE

TIM example from Noah exposes the shamelessness of Christ's enemies; for there too He said, not, 'I knew not,' but 'They knew not until the flood came5.'

For men did not know, but He who brought the flood (and it was. the Saviour Himself) knew the day and the hour in which He opened the cataracts of heaven, and broke up the great deep, and said to though knowing even before Peter made answer.

For if the Father revealed to Peter the answer to the Lord's question, it is plain that through the Son 5 was the revelation, for 'No one knoweth the Son,' saith He, 'save the Father, neither the Father save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him %'

But if through the Son is revealed the knowledge both of the Father and the Son, there is no room for doubting that the Lord who asked, having first revealed it to Peter from the Father, next asked humanly; in order to shew, that asking after the flesh, He knew divinely what Peter was about to say.

The Son then knew, as knowing all things, and knowing His own Father, than which knowledge nothing can be greater or more perfect.

Noah, 'Come thou and all thy house into the ark®'

For were He ignorant, He had not foretold to Noah, 'Yet seven days and I will bring a flood upon the earth.'

But if in describing the day He makes use of the parallel of Noah's time, and He did know the day of the flood, therefore He knows also the day of His own coming.

46. Moreover, after narrating the parable of the Virgins, again He shews more clearly who they are who are ignorant of the day and the hour, saying, 'Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour?'

He who said shortly before, 'No one knoweth, no not the Son,' now says not 'I know not,' but ' ye know

47. This is sufficient to confute them; but to shew still further that they are hostile to the truth and Christ's enemies, I could wish to ask them a question.

'The Apostle in the Second Epistle to the Corinthians writes, 'I knew a man in Christ, above fourteen years ago, whether in the body I do not know, or whether out of the body I do not know; God knoweth*."

What now say yer Knew the Apostle what had happened to him in the vision, though he says 'I know not,' or knew he not?

If he knew not, see to it, lest, being familiar with error, ye err in the trespass? of the Phrygians 3, who say that the Prophets and the other ministers of the Word know neither what they do nor concerning what they announce,

But if he knew when he said 'I know not,' for he had Christ within him revealing to him all things, is not the heart of God's enemies indeed perverted and ' selfcondemned ?' for when the Apostle says, 'I know not,' they say that he knows; but when the Lord says, 'I know not,' they say that He does not know.

For if since Christ was within him, Paul knew that of which he says, 'I know not,' does not much more Christ Himself know, though He say, 'I know not?'

The Apostle then, the Lord revealing it to him, knew what happened to him; for on this account he says, 'I knew a man in Christ ;' and knowing the man, he knew also how the man was caught away.

'Thus Elisha, who beheld Elijah, knew not.'

In like manner then, when His disciples asked about the end, suitably said He then,

'no, nor the Son,' according to the flesh because of the body; that He might shew that, as man, He knows not; for ignorance is proper to man?.

If however He is the Word, if it is He who is to come, He to be Judge, He to be the Bridegroom, He knoweth when and in what hour He cometh, and when He is to say, 'Awake, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light 3.' For as, on becoming man, He hungers and thirsts and suffers with men, so with men, as man He knows not; though divinely, being in the Father Word and Wisdom, He knows, and there is nothing which He knows not.

In like manner also about Lazarus+ He asks humanly, who was on His way to raise him, and knew whence He should recall Lazarus's soul; and it was a greater thing to know where the soul was, than to know where the body lay; but He asked humanly, that He might raise divinely.

So too He asks of the disciples, on coming into the parts of Czsarea, 5 Matt. xxiv. 39.

6 Gen. vii. 1.

I 2 The mode in which Athan. here expresses himself, is as if he did not ascribe ignorance literally, but apparent ignorance, to our x Matt. xxv. 13.

5 Cf. 44, me 4 6 Luke x. 22. t 2 Cor. xii. 2.

S. Augustine understands the passage differently, i.e. that S. Paul really did not know whether or not he was in the body. Gen. ad dit. xii. 14.

Lord's soul, vid. suf. 45. n. 2; not certainly in the broad sense in which heretics have done so.

As Leontius, e.g. reports of Theodore of Mopsuestia, that he considered Christ 'to be ignorant so far, as not to know, when He was tempted, who tempted Him ;' contr. Nest. iii. (Canis. t. i. p. 579+ and Agobard of Felix the Adoptionist that he held ' Our Lord Jesus Christ according to the flesh truly to have been ignorant of the sepulchre of Lazarus, when He said to his sisters, ' Where have ye laid him?' and was éruly ignorant of the day of judgment ; and was ¢xdy ignorant what the two disciples were saying, as they, walked by the way, of what had been done at Jerusalem; and was ¢rw/y ignorant whether He was-more loved by Peter than by the other disciples, when He said, ' Simon Peter, Lovest thou Me more than these?

B.P.t.9.p.1177.

(Cf. Prolegg. ch. iv. § 5.] 3 Eph. v. 14.

$37.

2 wapavoulay, § 2,n. 5.

: a Cf, Jerome, ' He speaks not in ecstasy, as Montanus, Prisca, and Maximilla rave;' Pref. in Naum.

In like manner TertuHian speaks of 'amentia, as the spiritalis vis qua constat prophetia ;' de Anim. 21.

Cf. Eusebius, Azst. v. 16. ae hanius too, noticing the failure of Maximilla's prophecies, says, '

Whatever the prophets have said, they spoke with understanding, following the sense.'

Hav. 48. p.403.

In the de Syn. 4. Athan. speaks of the Montanists as making a fresh beginning of Christianity; i.e. they were' the first heretics who professed to prophesy and to introduce a-new or additional revelation.

E@€@2

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

not' He stopped their inquiries.

And so in the Acts of the Apostles it is written, when He went upon the Angels, ascending as man, and carrying up to heaven the flesh which He bore, on the disciples seeing this, and again asking, 'When shall the end be, and when wilt Thou be present?' He said to them more also how he was taken up; but though knowing, yet when the sons of the Prophets thought that Elijah was cast upon one of the mountains by the Spirit, he knowing from the first what he had seen, tried to persuade them; but when they urged it, he was silent, and suffered them to go after him.

Did he then not know, because he was silent? he knew indeed, but clearly, 'It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in His own power4.'

And He did not then say, 'No, not the Son,' as He said before humanly, but, as if not knowing, he suffered them, that they being convinced, might no more doubt about the taking up of Elijah.

Therefore much more Paul, himself being the person caught away, knew also how he was caught ; for Elijah knew; and had any one asked, he would have said how.

And yet Paul says 'I know not,' for these two reasons, as I think at 'It is not for you to know.'

For now the flesh had risen and put off its mortality and been deified; and no longer did it become Him to answer after the flesh when He was going into the heavens; but henceforth to teach after a divine manner, 'It is not for you to know times or seasons which the Father hath put in His own power; but ye shall receive Power5.'

And what is that Power of the Father but the Son? for Christ is 'God's Power and God's Wisdom.' least ; one, as he has said himself, lest because of the abundance of the revelations any one should think of him beyond what he saw; the other, because, our Saviour having said 'I know not,' it became him also to say 'I know not,' lest the servant should appear above his

Lord, and the disciple above his Master.

49. The Son then did know, as being the Word; for He implied this in what He said,—

48. Therefore He who gave to Paul to know, much rather knew Himself; for since He spoke of the antecedents of the day, He also knew, as I said before, when the Day and when the Hour, and yet though knowing, He says, 'No, not the Son knoweth.'

Why then said He at that time 'I know not,' what He, as Lord?, knew? as we may by searching conjecture, for our profit?, as I think at least, did

'I know, but it is not for you to know; for it was for your sakes that sitting also on the mount I said according to the flesh, ' No, not the Son knoweth,' for the profit of you and all.

For it is profitable to you to hear so much both of the Angels and of the Son, because of the deceivers which shall be afterwards ; that though demons should be transfigured as Angels, and should attempt to speak concerning the end, you should not believe, since they are ignorant; and that, if Antichrist too, disguising himself, should say, 'I am Christ,' and should try in his turn to speak of that day and end, to deceive the hearers, ye, having these words from Me, ' No, not the Son,' may disbelieve him also.

And further, not to know when the end is, or when the day of the end, is expedient for man, lest knowing, they might become negligent of the time between, awaiting the days near the end; for they will argue that then only must they attend to themselves?.

'Therefore also has He been silent of the time when each shall die, lest men, being elated on the ground of knowledge, should forthwith neglect themselves for the greater part of their time.

Both then, the end of all things and the limit of each of us hath the Word concealed from us (for in the end of all is the end of each, and in the end of each the end of all is comprehended), that, whereas it is uncertain and He this; and may He grant to what we are now proposing a true meaning! On both sides did the Saviour secure our advantage ; for He has made known what comes before the end, that, as He said Himself, we might not be startled nor scared, when they happen, but from them may expect the end after them.

And concerning the day and the hour He was not willing to say according to His divine nature, 'I know,' but after the flesh, 'I know not,' for the sake of the flesh which was ignorant3, as I have said before; lest they should ask Him further, and then either He should have to pain the disciples by not speaking, or by speaking might act to the prejudice of them and us all.

For whatever He does, that altogether He does for our sakes, since also for us 'the Word became flesh.'

For us therefore He said ' No, not the Son knoweth ; and neither was He untrue in thus saying (for He said humanly, as man, 'I know not'), nor did He suffer the disciples to force Him to speak, for by saying 'I know

4 Acts i. 7.

5 Vid. Basil. Z%. 8, 6. Cyril. Thes. p. 222. Ambros. de fid. v. 212. Chrysost. and Hieron, zz loc. Matt. i Seorotns, § 56, 6.

2 This expression, which repeatedly occurs in this and the following sections, surely implies that there was something economical in our Lord's profession of ignorance,

He said with a purpose, not as a mere plain fact or doctrine. [But see Prolegg. ch. iv. § 5-]

3 43,0. 95 45, D. 36

t Vid. Hilar. in Matt. Comment. 26, 4; de Trin. ix. 673

Ambros. de Fid. v. c. 17.

Isidor. Pelus. ZZ¢. i. 117. Chrysost. in Matt. Hom. 77, 2 and 3.

DISCOURSE

III.

And what this is, we must state, that so also their corrupt?® meaning may be shewn. always in prospect, we may advance day by day as if summoned, reaching forward to the things before us and forgetting the things behind'.

For who, knowing the day of the end, would not be dilatory with the interval ? but, if ignorant, would not be ready day by day?

It was on this account that the Saviour added, 'Watch therefore, for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come;"' and, 'In such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh3,'

For the advantage then which comes of ignorance has He said this; for in saying it, He wishes that we should always be prepared ; 'for you,' He says, 'know not; but I, the Lord, know when I come, though the Arians do not wait for Me, who am the Word of the Father.'

51. Now Luke says, 'And Jesus advanced in wisdom and stature, and in grace with God and man'.'

This then is the passage, and since they stumble in it, we are compelled to ask them, like the Pharisees and the Sadducees, of the person concerning whom Luke speaks.

And the case stands thus.

Is Jesus Christ man, as all other men, or is He God bearing flesh?

If then He is an ordinary? man as the rest, then let Him, as a man, advance; this however is the sentiment of the Samosatene, which virtually indeed you entertain also, though in name you deny it because of men.

But if He be God bearing flesh, as He truly is, and 'the Word became flesh,' and being God descended upon earth, what advance had He who existed equal to God? or how had the Son increase, being ever in the Father?

For if He who was ever in the Father, advanced, what, I ask, is there beyond the Father from which His advance might be made? Next it is suitable here to repeat what was said upon the point of His receiving and being glorified.

If He advanced3 when He became man, it is plain that, before He became man, He was imperfect; and rather the flesh became to Him a cause of perfection, than He to the flesh.

And again, if, as being the Word, He advances, what has He more to become than Word and Wisdom and Son and God's Power?

For the Word is all these, of which if one can anyhow partake as it were one ray, such a man becomes all-perfect among men, and equal to Angels. For Angels, and Archangels, and Dominions, and all the 50. The Lord then, knowing what is good for us beyond ourselves, thus secured the disciples ; and they, being thus taught, set right those of Thessalonica+ when likely on this point to run into error.

However, since Christ's enemies do not yield even to these considerations, I wish, though knowing that they have a heart harder than Pharaoh, to ask them again concerning this.

In Paradise God asks, ' Adam, where art Thous?' and He inquires of Cain also, 'Where is Abel thy brother®??

What then say you to this? for if you think Him ignorant and therefore to have asked, you are already of the party of the Manichees, for this is their bold thought ; but if, fearing the open name, ye force yourselves to say, that He asks knowing, what is there extravagant or strange in the doctrine, that ye should thus fall, on finding that the Son, in whom God then inquired, that same Son who now is clad in flesh, inquires of the disciples as man? unless forsooth, having become Manichees, you are willing to blame? the question then put to Adam and all that you may give full play® to your perverseness.

For being exposed on all sides, you still make a whispering? from the words of Luke, which are rightly said, but ill understood by you.

Powers, and Thrones, as partaking the Word, behold always the face of His Father.

How then does He who to others supplies perfection, Himself advance later than they?

For Angels even ministered to His human birth, and the passage from Luke comes later than the ministration of the Angels.

How then at all can it even come into thought of man? or how did Wisdom advance in wisdom? or how did He who to others gives |grace (as Paul says in every Epistle, knowing

3 Matt. xxiv. 42; Luke xii. qo.

2 Vid, Phil. iii. 13.

4 Vid. 2 Thess, ii. x, 2. d g 5 Gen. iii.

9; iv.9.

This seems taken from Origen, im Matt, t. to, § 14. vid. also Pope Gregory and Chrysost. 72/7. _ a S. Chrysostom, S. Ambrose, and Pope Gregory, in addition to the instances in the text, refer to 'I will go down now, and see whether they have done, &c., and if not, I will £now.' Gen. xviii.

2t.

'The Lord came down #o see the city and the tower, &c.'

Gen. xi. 5.

'God looked down from heaven upon the children of men #o see, &c.' Ps. liii. 3.

'Zt may be they will reverence M Son,' Matt. xxi. 37; Luke xx. 13.

'Seeing a fig-tree afar off, having leaves, He came, if haply He might find, &c.' Mark xi.

13. 'Simon, lovest thou Me?' John xxi. 15. vid. Ambros. de Pid. v.c.17.

Chrys. 7x Matt. Hom. 77, 3. Greg. Epp. x. 39.

Vid. also the instances, supr. § Fie Other passages may be added, such as Gen xxii. 12. vid.

Berti OZg. t. 3. p. 42, But the difficulty of the passage lies in its signifying that there is a sense in which the Father knows what the Son knows not.

— b 7 Or. i. 8, n. 2.

8 vearrednade, vid. Decr.18 init. de Fug. 4. b.

9 rovOopvgere, vid. Decry. 16. that through Him grace is given, 'The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all'), how did He advance in grace? for either let them say that the Apostle is untrue, and presume to say that the Son is not Wisdom, or else if He is Wisdom as Solomon said, and if Paul wrote, 'Christ God's Power and God's

Wisdom,' of what advance did Wisdom admit further ?

52. For men, creatures as they are, are 10 StefOapueévn, § 58 fin. t Luke ii. 52.

8 § 32, n. ri 3 De Syn. 24, n. 9, vid. supr. § 39; Orat. iv. rr.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

cst san es oe rr by all, ' Truly this is the Son of God9 ;' however wilfully the Jews, both the ancient and these modern", shut fast their eyes, lest they see that to advance in wisdom is not the advance of Wisdom Itself, but rather the manhood's advance in It. For 'Jesus advanced in wisdom and grace;' and, if we may speak what is explanatory as well as true, He advanced in Himself; for 'Wisdom builded herself an house,' and in herself she gave the house advancement. capable in a certain way of reachng forward and advancing in virtue. Enoch, for instance, was thus translated, and Moses increased and was perfected; and Isaac 'by advancing became great?;' and the Apostle said that he

'reached forth3' day by day to what was before him.

For each had room for advancing, looking to the step before him.

But the Son of God, who is One and Only, what room had He for reaching forward? for all things advance by looking at Him; and He, being

One and Only, is in the Only Father, from whom again He does not reach forward, but in Him abideth ever3*. To men then belongs advance ; but the Son of God, since He could not advance, being perfect in the Father, humbled

Himself for us, that in His humbling we on the other hand might be able to increase.

And our increase is no other than the renouncing things sensible, and coming to the Word Himself ; since His humbling is nothing else than His taking our flesh.

It was not then the Word, considered as the Word, who advanced; who is perfect from the perfect Father4, who needs nothing, nay brings forward others to an advance; but humanly is

He here also said to advance, since advance belongs to mans', Hence the Evangelist, speaking with cautious exactness®, has mentioned stature in the advance; but being Word and God He is not measured by stature, which belongs to bodies.

Of the body then is the advance; for, it advancing, in it advanced also the manifestation? of the Godhead to those who saw it.

And, as the Godhead was more and more revealed, by so much more did His grace as man increase before all men.

For as a child He was carried to the Temple; and when He became a boy, He remained there, and questioned the priests about the Law.

And by degrees His body increasing, and the Word manifesting Himself® in it, He is confessed henceforth by Peter first, then also

53. (What moreover is this advance that is spoken of, but, as I said before, the deifying and grace imparted from Wisdom to men, sin being obliterated in them and their inward corruption, according to their likeness and relationship to the flesh of the Word?) For thus, the body increasing in stature, there developed in it the manifestation of the Godhead also, and to all was it displayed that the body was God's Temple ?, and that God was in the body.

And if they urge, that 'The Word become flesh' is called Jesus, and refer to Him the term

'advanced,' they must be told that neither does this impair? the Father's Light 3, which is the Son, but that it still shews that the Word has become man, and bore true flesh.

And as we said+ that He suffered in the flesh, and hungered in the flesh, and was fatigued in the flesh, so also reasonably may He be said to have advanced in the flesh ; for neither did the advance, such as we have described it, take place with the Word external to the flesh, for in Him was the flesh which advanced and His is it called, and that as before, that man's advance might abide5 and fail not, because of the Word which is with it.

Neither then was. the advance the Word's, nor was the flesh Wisdom, but the flesh became the body of Wisdom®, Therefore, as we have already said, not Wisdom, as Wisdom, advanced in respect of Itself; but the manhood advanced in Wisdom, transcending by degrees human nature, and being deified, and becoming and appearing to all as the organ? of Wisdom for the operation and the shining forth ° of the Godhead.

Wherefore neither said he, 'The Word advanced,' but Jesus, by which Name the Lord was called when He became man; so that the advance is of the human nature in such wise as we explained above.

1 It is the doctrine of the [medieval and modern] Church that Christ, as man, was perfect in knowledge from the first, as if ignorance were hardly separable from sin, and were the direct consequence or accompaniment of original sin.

Cf. Aug. de Pecc.

Mer. ii. 48. As to the limits of Christ's perfect knowledge as man, Petavius observes, that we must consider 'that the soul of Christ knew all things that are or ever will be or ever have been, but not what are only zz Aosse, not in fact.'

Zncarn. xi. 3, 6.

2 Vid. Gen, xxvi. 13.

3 Phil. iii. 13.

3° § 4, n. Zo.

' Or. ii. 36, n. 4.

5 Vid. Serm. May. de Fid. 18.

: Or. ii. 12, n. '

Hrpate 7° $35, ni to.

It is remarkable, considering the tone of his statements in the present chapter, that here and in what follows Athan. should resolve our Lord's advance in wisdom merely to its gradual manifestation through the flesh [but he says expressly 'the Manhood advanced in wisdom !'] and it increases the proof that his statements are not to be taken in the letter, and as if fully brought out and settled.

Naz. says the same, E4. ad Cled. x01. p. 86. which is the more renierkable since he is chiefly writing against the Apollinarians, who considered a pavépwous the great end of our

Lord's coming ; and Cyril. c. West¢. iii. p. 87. Theod. Hor. v. x37 On the other hand, S. Epiphanius speaks of Him as growing in wisdom as man, Her. 77. P. 1o19—24. and S. Ambrose, /ucarn, gi—14.

Vid. however Ambr. de 4d. as quoted sudr. § 45) 1. 2.

CHAPTER XXIX.

TExTs EXPLAINED ; TWELFTHLY, MATTHEW

XXVi. 39 ; JOHN xii. 27, &c.

Arian inferences are against the Regula Fidei, as before.

9 Matt. xvi. 163 xxvii. 54.

I Or. ii. 10, n. 7; ili.

58.

4 § 34.

5 ii, 69, n.

7 31, 0. xo.

10 Or. ii. 1, n. 6.

3 iii. 16, n. 8.

2 i, 45.

° of 6 § 31, n. 12.

Or. ii. 52, n. 6.

DISCOURSE

III He wept and the like, as man, Other texts prove Him God.

God could not fear.

He feared because His flesh feared.

Word, O Christ's enemies and unthankful Jews !

For He said not all this prior to the flesh ; but when the 'Word became flesh,' and has become man, then is it written that He said this, that is, humanly.

Surely He of whom this is written was He who raised Lazarus from the dead, and made the water wine, and vouchsafed sight to the man born blind, and said,

54. THEREFORE as, when the flesh advanced, He is said to have advanced, because the body was His own, so also what is said at the season of His death, that He was troubled, that He wept, must be taken in the same sense'.

For they, going up and down', as if thereby recommending their heresy anew, allege; " Behold, 'He wept,' and said, ' Now is My soul troubled,' and He besought that the cup might pass away ; how then, if He so spoke, is

He God, and Word of the Father?" Yea, it is written that He wept, O God's enemies, and that He said, 'I am troubled,' and on the Cross

He said, ' Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani,' that is, 'I and My Father are one'.'

If then they make His human attributes a ground for low thoughts concerning the Son of God, nay consider Him altogether man from the earth, and not? from heaven, wherefore not from His divine works recognise the Word who is in the Father, and henceforward renounce their selfwilled 3 irreligion? For they are given to see, how

He who did -the works is the same as He who shewed that His body was passible by His permitting+ it to weep and hunger, and to shew other properties ofa body.

For while by means of such He made it known that, though God impassible, He had taken a passible flesh; yet from the works He shewed Himself the Word of God, who had afterwards become man, saying,

'My God; My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?' and He besought that the cup might pass away 3.

Thus certainly it is written; but again I would ask you (for the same rejoinder must of necessity be made to each of your objections+), If the speaker is mere man, let him weep and fear death, as being man ; but if He is the Word in flesh 5 (for one must not be reluctant to repeat), whom had He to fear being

God? or wherefore should He fear death, who was Himself Life, and was rescuing others from death? or how, whereas He said, ' Fear not him that kills the body ®, should He Himself fear? And how should He who said to Abraham, 'Fear not, for I am with thee,' and encouraged Moses against Pharaoh, and said to the son of Nun, 'Be strong, and of a good courage?,' Himself feel terror before Herod and 'Though ye believe not Me, beholding Me clad in a human body, yet believe the works, that ye may know that "I am in the Father, and the Father in Me5"'

And Christ's enemies seem to me to shew plain shamelessness and blasphemy ; for, when they hear 'I and the Father are one ®,' they violently distort the sense, and separate the unity of the Father and the Son ; but reading of His tears or sweat or sufferings, they do not advert to His body, but on account of these rank in the creation Him by whom the creation was made.

What then is left for them to differ from the Jews in? for as the Jews blasphemously ascribed God's works to Beelzebub, so also will these, ranking with the creatures the Lord who wrought those works, undergo the same condemnation as theirs without mercy.

Pilate?

Further, He who succours others against fear (for 'the Lord,' says Scripture, 'is on my side, I will not fear what man shall do unto me®'), did He fear governors, mortal men? did He who Himself was come against death, feel terror of death?

Is it not both unseemly and irreligious to say that He was terrified at death or hades, whom the keepers of 56. But they ought, when they hear 'I and the Father are one,' to see in Him the oneness of the Godhead and the propriety of the Father's Essence; and again when they hear, the gates of hades9 saw and shuddered? But if, as you would hold, the Word was in terror, wherefore, when He spoke long before of the conspiracy of the Jews, did He not flee, nay said when actually sought, 'I am He?' for He; could have avoided death, as He said, 'I have power to lay down My life, and I have power to take it again ;' and 'No one taketh it from:

Me?e.'

'He wept' and the like, to say that these are proper to the body ; especially since on each side they have an intelligible ground, viz. that 'this is written as of God and that with reference

55. But these affections were not proper to the nature of the Word, as far as He was Word ; but in the flesh which was thus affected was the t Ib. x. 30.

® GyOpwrov dAov, Orat. iv. 35 fin.

3 ldiav, Orat. i. 52 fin.

4 This our Lord's suspense or permission, at His will, of the operations of His manhood is a great principle in the doctrine of the Incarnation.

Cf. Theophylact, zz Joh. xi. 34.

And Cyril, Jragm. in Joan. p.685. Leon. £P. 35,3. Aug. Joan. xlix. 18. vid. note on § 57, sud. fiz.

The Butychians perverted this doctrine, as if it implied that our Lord was not subject to the laws of human nature, and that He suffered servely 'by permission of the Word.'

Leont. af. Canis. t. 1. p. 563.

In like manner Marcion or Manes said that His 'flesh appeared from heaven in resemblance, os noédncev.' Athan. contr. Afoll. ii. 3.

2 S:avoig, § 26 et passim.

2 dyw Kal Kdtw, vid. de Decr.

14, 0.1; OF. ii. 34, 0. 5_, 3 John xi. 35 5 xil. 27 5 Matt. xxvi.

39; Mark xv. 34.

4 Cf. ii. 80.

5 § 53, n. 2.

6 Luke xii. 4.

7 Gen. xv. 13 xxvi. 24; Exod. iv, 12, &c.; Josh. i. 6.

8 Ps. cxviii. 6.

9 Job xxxviii. 17, LKX.; De Syn. 8, below, § 56. m0 John xviii. 5; x. 18.

5 John x. 38; xiv. 10.

6 Ib. x. 30

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

He deprecated, for therefore had He come; but His was the willing (for for it He came), but the terror belonged to the flesh.

Wherefore as man He utters this speech also, and yet both were said by the Same, to shew that He was God, willing in Himself, but when He had become man, having a flesh that was in terror. For the sake of this flesh He combined

His own will with human weakness3, that destroying this affection He might in turn make man undaunted in face of death.

Behold then a thing strange indeed!

He to whom Christ's enemies impute words of terror, He by that so-called4 terror renders men undaunted and fearless.

And so the Blessed Apostles after Him from such words of His conceived so great a contempt of death, as not even to care for those who questioned them, but to answer, 'We ought to obey God rather than mens.'

And the other Holy Martyrs were so bold, as to think that they were rather passing to life than undergoing death.

Is it not extravagant then, to admire the courage of the servants of the Word, yet to say that the Word Himself was in terror, through whom they despised death?

But from that most enduring purpose and courage of the Holy Martyrs is shewn, that the Godhead was not in terror, but the Saviour took away our terror.

For as He abolished death by death, and by human means all human evils, so by this so-called terror did He remove our terror, and brought about that never more should men fear death.

His word and deed go together.

For human were the sayings, 'Let the cup pass,' and 'Why hast Thou forsaken Me?' and divine the act whereby the Same did cause the sun to fail and the dead to rise.

Again He said humanly, 'Now is My soul troubled ;? and He said divinely, 'I have power to lay down My life, and power to take it again®'

For to be troubled was proper to His manhood.

For in the incorporeal, the properties of body had not been, unless He had taken a body corruptible and mortal? ; for mortal was Holy Mary, from whom was His body.

Wherefore of necessity when He was in a body suffering, and weeping, and_ toiling, these things which are proper to the flesh, are ascribed to Him together with the body.

If then He wept and was troubled, it was not the Word, considered as the Word, who wept and was troubled, but it was proper to the flesh ; and if too He besought that the cup might pass away, it was not the Godhead that was in terror, but this affection too was proper to the manhood.

And that the words 'Why hast Thou forsaken Me?' are His, according to the foregoing explanations (though He suffered nothing, for the Word was impassible), is notwithstanding declared by the Evangelists ; since the Lord became man, and these things are done and said as from a man, that He might Himself lighten? these very sufferings of the flesh, and free it from them 3.

Whence neither can the Lord be forsaken by the Father, who is ever in the Father, both before He spoke, and when He uttered this cry.

Nor is it lawful to say that the Lord was in terror, at whom the keepers of hell's gates shuddered' and set open hell, and the graves did gape, and many bodies of the saints arose and appeared to their own people', Therefore be every heretic dumb, nor dare to ascribe terror to the Lord whom death, as a serpent, flees, at whom demons tremble, and the sea is in alarm ; for whom the heavens are rent and all the powers are shaken.

For behold when He says, 'Why hast Thou forsaken Me?' the Father shewed that He was ever and even then in Him ; for the earth knowing its Lord ® who spoke, straightway trembled, and the vail was rent, and the sun was hidden, and the rocks were torn asunder, and the graves, as I have said, did gape, and the dead in them arose ; and, what is wonderful, they who were then present and had before denied Him, then seeing these signs, confessed that 'truly He was the Son of God?,' the Divine, though psychologically distinct.]

Cf. Anast. Hodeg. i. p. 12.

3 It is observable that, as elsewhere we have seen Athan. speak of the ma¢uve of the Word, and of, not the zatuve of man as united to Him, but of fesh, humanity, &c. (vid. Ov. ii. 45, n. 2.) so here, instead of speaking of two wills, he speaks of the Word's wid/i and human weakness, terror, &c.

In another place he says still more pointedly, 'The wéd7 was of the Godhead alone; since the whole xature of the Word was manifested in the second Adam's human form and visible flesh.' contr. Afoll. ii. 10.

Cf. S. Leo on the same passage:

'The first request is one of infirmity, the second of power}; the first He asked in our [character], the second in His own. ... The inferior will give way to the superior,'

&c. Sern. 56, 2. vid. a similar passage in Nyssen. Antirrh. adv.

A fol. 32. vid. also 31. An obvious objection may be drawn from such passages, as if the will 'of the flesh' were represented as contrary (vid. foregoing note) to the will of the Word.

The whole of our Lord's prayer is offered by Him as man, because it is a prayer; the first part is not from Him as man, but the second, which corrects it, from Him as God [i.e. the first part is not human as contrasted with the second]; but the former part is from the sinless infirmity of our nature, the latter from His human will expressing its acquiescence in His Father's, that is, in His Divine

Will.

'His Will,' says S. Greg. Naz. 'was not contrary to God being all deified, @ew0év odrov.'"

4 voutcouevy, vid. Orat. i. 10.

5 Acts v. 29.

6 John xii. 27; x. 18.

57. And as to His saying, 'If it be possible, let the cup pass,' observe how, though He thus spake, He rebuked Peter, saying, ' Thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men.'

For He willed? what I Or. i. 43, 44, notes; ii. 66, n. 7.

Serm. May. de Fid. 9.

Tertull. de Carn. Chr. 6.

2 44; nn. 2, 6.

3 ii. 56, n. 5.

4 Job xxxviii. 17, LXX.

Vid. Matt. xxvii. 52, 53, similar passage supr. p. 82. _ 6 Searorhy, § 14, &c.

7 Vid, Matt. xxvii. 54.

Vid. Or. ii. 16; 35, n. 2, Cf. Leo's Tome (Z/, 28.) 4.. Nyssen. contr, Eunom. iy. p. 161. Ambros.

Efist. i. 46. n. 7. vid. Hil. Trin. x. 48. Also vid. Athan. Senz, D. tin. Serm. Maj. de Fid. 24. t Matt. xvi. 23, cf. §§ 40, 42.

2 [The human will of the Saviour is in absolute harmony with

DISCOURSE

III.

CHAPTER XXX.

OBJECTIONS CONTINUED, AS IN

to the flesh, and to have power to lay down His life? and take it again, when He will, was no property of men but of the Word's power.

For man dies, not by his own power, but by, necessity of nature and against his will; but the Lord, being Himself immortal, but having a mortal flesh, had power, as God, to become separate from the body and to take it again, when He would.

Concerning this too speaks David in the Psalm, 'Thou shalt not leave My soul in hades, neither shalt Thou suffer Thy

Holy One to see corruption §.' For it beseemed, that the flesh, corruptible as it was, should no longer after its own nature remain mortal, but because of the Word who had put it on, should abide incorruptible.

For as He, having come in our body, was conformed to our condition, so we, receiving Him, partake of the immortality that is from Him.

CHAPTERS vii.—x.

| Whether the Son. is begotten of the Father's will?

This virtually the same as whether once He was not? and used by the Arians to introduce the latter question.

The Regula Fidei answers it at once in the negative by contrary texts.

The Arians follow the Valentinians in maintaining a precedent will; which really is only exercised by God towards creatures.

Instances from Scripture.

Inconsistency of Asterius.

If the Son by will, there must be another Word before Him.

If God is good, or exist, by His will, then is the Son by His will.

If He willed to have reason or wisdom, then is His Word and Wisdom at His will.

The Son is the Living Will, and has all titles which denote connaturality.

That will which the Father has to the Son, the Son has to the Father.

The Father wills the Son and the Son wills the Father.

58. (continued). But*, as it seems, a heretic is a wicked thing in truth, and in every respect his heart is depraved? and irreligious.

For behold, though convicted on all points, and shewn to be utterly bereft of understanding, they feel no shame; but as the hydra of Gentile fable, when its former serpents were destroyed, gave birth to fresh ones, contending against the slayer of the old by the production of new, so also they, hostile} and hateful to God4, as hydras5, losing their life in the objections which they advance, invent for them58. Idle then is the excuse for stumbling, and petty the notions concerning the Word, of these Ario-maniacs, because it is written,

' He was troubled,' and ' He wept.'

For they seem not even to have human feeling, if they are thus ignorant of man's nature and properties ; which do but make it the greater wonder, that the Word should be in such a suffering flesh, and neither prevented those who were conspiring against Him, nor took vengeance of those who were putting Him to death, though

He was able, He who hindered some from dying, and raised others from the dead.

And He let His own body suffer, for therefore did He come, as I said before, that in the flesh

He might suffer, and thenceforth the flesh might be made impassible and immortal 9, and selves other questions Judaic and foolish, and new expedients, as if Truth were their enemy, thereby to shew the rather that they are Christ's opponents in all things.

59. After so many proofs against them, at which even the devil who is their father® had himself been abashed and gone back, again as from their perverse heart they mutter forth other expedients, sometimes in whispers, sometimes with the drone" of gnats; 'Be it so,' say they; 'interpret these places thus, and gain the victory in reasonings and proofs ; still you must say that the Son has received being from the Father at His will and pleasure ;' for thus they deceive many, putting forward the will and the pleasure of God.

Now if any of those who believe aright® were to say this in that, as we have many times said, contumely and other troubles might determine upon Him and come short of others after Him, being by Him annulled utterly; and that henceforth men might for ever abide *° incorruptible, as a temple of the Word*.

Had Christ's enemies thus dwelt on these thoughts, and recognised the ecclesiastical scope as an anchor for the faith, they would not have made shipwreck of the faith, nor been so shameless as to resist those who would fain recover them from their fall, and to deem those as enemies who are | admonishing them to be religious * nnn on the individual as to dispense with an interpreter, and as if his own deductions were not to be viewed merely in their ow? logical power, great as that power often is, but as under the authority of the Catholic doctrines which they subserve.

Vid. Ov. iii. 18, 7 This might be taken as an illustration of the ut voluit sur.

Or.i. 44,n. 11.

And so the expressions in the Evangelists, ' Into Thy hands I commend My Spirit,' ' He bowed the head,' 'He gave up the ghost,' are taken to imply that His death was His free act. vid. Ambros. in loc. Luc. Hieron. in loc. Matt. also Athan. Serm.

Maj. de Fid. 4.

It is Catholic doctrine that our Lord, as man, submitted to death of His free will, and not as obeying an express command of the Father.

Cf. S. Chrysostom on john x. 18, Theophylact. ix Hebr. xii. 2; Aug. de Trin. iv. 16.

Nn. 36

< This chapter is in a very different style from the foregoing portions of this Book, and much more resembles the former two ; not only in its subject and the mode of treating it, but in the words introduced, e.g. émuomeipovor, éemivoovar, yoyyvgover, Kad" bas, dromov, Aekeidioy, els toy mavrwv, &c.

And the references are to the former Orations.

2 See 50, n. 10; Serap. i. 18.

3 Oeoudxor, de Decr. 3, n. 1; Or. ii, 32, Ns 4.

Vid. Dissert. by Bucher on the word in Acts v. 39. a2. Thesaur. Theol. Phil. N. T. t. 2.

8 Ps. xvi. 10.

9 Or. ii. 65,n.3- %° Ib. 69,n.3- § 53.

12 Thus ends the exposition of texts, which forms the body of these Orations.

It is remarkable that he ends as he sn with reference to the ecclesiastical scope, or Regula Fidei, which has so often come under our notice, vid. O7. il. 35, N 244, M; I, as if distinctly to tell us, that Scripture did not so force its meaning

5 § 64, note.

6 O7. si. 73) De 7.

Decr. 14, n. 13 alsode Fug. 2, 6. Naz.

4 Oeorruyets, § 40.

7 mepiBow.Bovor.

De Ovat. 27, 2. Cc.

A 8 §. Ignatius speaks of our Lord as 'Son of God according to the will (@¢Anua) and power of God.' ad Smyrn.t.

S. Justin as

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

a rere heart uttered a good Word;' and John He bade say, 'In the beginning was the Word;' and David says in the Psalm, 'With Thee is the well of life, and in Thy light shall we see light ;? and the Apostle writes, 'Who being the Radiance of Glory,' and again, 'Who being in the form of God,' and, 'Who is the Image simplicity, there would be no cause to be suspicious of the expression, the right intention9 prevailing over that somewhat simple use of words**.

But since the phrase is from the heretics?%, and the words of heretics are suspicious, and, as it is written, 'The wicked are deceitful,' and 'The words of the wicked are deceit ??,'even though they but make signs*3, for their heart is depraved, come let us examine this phrase also, lest, though convicted on all sides, still, as hydras, they invent a 'of the invisible God*®.'

60. All everywhere tell us of the being of the Word, but none of His being ' by will,' nor at all of His making ; but they, where, I ask, did they find will or pleasure 'precedent*' to the Word of God, unless forsooth, leaving the Scriptures, they simulate the perverseness of Valentinus?

For Ptolemy the Valentinian said that the Unoriginate had a pair of attributes, Thought and Will, and first He thought and then He willed; and what He thought,

He could not put forth?, unless when the power of the Will was added.

Thence the Arians taking a lesson, wish will and pleasure to precede the Word.

For them then, let them rival the doctrine of Valentinus ; but we, when we read the divine discourses, found ' He was' applied to the Son, but of Him only did we hear as being in the Father and the Father's fresh word, and by such clever language and specious evasion, they sow again that irreligion of theirs in another way.

For he who says, 'The Son came to be at the Divine will,' has the same meaning as another who says,

'Once He was not,' and ' The Son came to be out of nothing,' and 'He is a creature.'

But since they are now ashamed of these phrases, these crafty ones have endeavoured to convey their meaning in another way, putting forth the word 'will,' as cuttlefish their blackness, thereby to blind the simples, and to keep in mind their peculiar heresy.

For whence*s bring they 'by will and pleasure?' or from what Scripture? let them say, who are so suspicious in their words and so inventive of irreligion.

For the Father who revealed from heaven His own Word, declared, 'This is My beloved Son;' and by David He said, ' My

Image; while in the case of things originate only, since also by nature these things once were not, but afterwards came to be3, did we recognise a precedent will and pleasure, David saying in the hundred and thirteenth Psalm,

'As for our God He is in heaven, He hath done whatsoever pleased Him,' and in the hundred and tenth, 'The works of the Lord are great, sought out unto all His good pleasure;' and again, in the hundred and thirtyfourth, 'Whatsoever the Lord pleased, that did He in heaven, and in earth, and in the sea, and in all deep places+.'

If then He be work and thing made, and one among others, let Him, as others, be said 'by will' to have come to be, and Scripture shews that these are thus brought into being.

And Asterius, the advocate 5 for the heresy, acquiesces, when he thus writes, 'For if it be unworthy of "God and Son according to His will, BovAjy.' Tryph. 127, and 'begotten from the Father at His will, @eAjceu.' ibid. 61. and he says, duvet cat BovAf avrod. ibid. 128.

S. Clement ' issuing from the Father's will itself quicker than light.'

Get. 1o fin. ti Hippolytus, 'Whom God the Father, willing, BovAndets, begat as He willed, ws 70¢Aycev. contr. Noet. 16. Origen, é« OeAjparos. ap,

Justin. ad. Menn. vid. also cum filius charitatis etiam voluntatis.

Periarch. iv. 28.

9 S.avotas interpretation, § 26, n. 9. io Cf, Ep. fg. 8. and sugr. ii. 3.

Also Letter 54 fin.

Vid. supr. de Decr.10,n.3.

And vid. Leont. contr. Nest. iil, 41. (p. 581.

Canis.) He here seems alluding to the Semi-Arians, Origen, and perhaps the earlier Fathers.

11 Tatian had said GeAjmart mpomnda 6 Adyos.

Gent. 5. Tertullian had said, 'Ut primum voluit Deus ea edere, ipsum primum protulit sermonem. adv. Praz. 6.

Novatian, Ex uo, quence ipse voluit, Sermo filius natus est. de Trin, 31. nd onstit. Apost. rov mpd aldvwy evdonia tod marpds yevynPévra. vii.

4t.

Pseudo-Clem, Genuit Deus voluntate precedente.

Recognit. iii. 10.

Eusebius, cata yvopuny Kai mpoaiperv BovAnbeis 0 Beds: éx Tis TOD Tarpos Bovdys Kal duvdpews.

Dem. iv. 3. Arius, OeArjmare kai Bovdj vméorn. ap. Theod. H.Z. i. * $3 750. vid. also de

Syn. 16.

12 Prov, xii. 5, 6.

XxX.

13 De Deer. 20.

14 p, 69. n. 8.

15 And so supr. de Decr. 18, 'by what Saint have they been taught '' at will?"'

That is, no one ever taught it in the sense in which ¢key explained it ; that he has just said, ' He who says "' at will" has the same meaning as he who says "' Once He was not.""'

Cf. below §§ 61, 64, 66.

Certainly as the earlier Fathers had used the phrase, so those who came after Arius.

Thus Nyssen in the pastes in contr. Eun. vii. referred to in the next note.

And ilar. Sym. 37.

The same father says, unitate Patris et virtute.

Psalm xci.8. and ut voluit, ut potuit, ut scitquigenuit.

Tyi#. ili, + _And he addresses Him as non invidum bonorum tuorum in 16 Matt. ili. r7; Ps. xlv.1; Johni. 1; Ps. xxxvi. 9; Heb. 135

Phil. ii. 26 ; Col. 1. 15.

I mponyousévyy and 61 fin. The antecedens voluntas has been mentioned in Recogn. Clem. et note 11.

For Ptolemy vid.

Epiph. Her. p. 215.

The Catholics, who allowed that our Lord was QeAjoet, explained it as a ovvdpomos OéAnots, and not a mponyounévy ; as Cyril. Trin, ii. p. 56. And with the same meaning S. Ambrose, nec voluntas ante Filium nec potestas. de Fid. v.

224.

And S. Gregory Nyssen, 'His immediate union, dmecos cvvddea, does not exclude the Father's will, BovAnowy, nor does. that will separate the Son from the Father.' contr. Eunom. Vii. p. 206, 7. vid. the whole passage.

The alternative which these words, avvSpomos and mponyouy.cvy, expressed wasthis ; whether an act of Divine Purpose or Will took place defore the Generation of the Son, or whether both the Will and the Generation were eternal, as the Divine Nature was eternal.

Hence Bull says, with the view of exculpating Novatian, Cum Filius dicitur ex Patre, quando ipse voluit, nasci, Velle illud Patris eternum fuisse intelligendum.'

Defens. F. N. iii. 8. § 8.

2 mpoBdddauv, de Syn. 16, n. 8.

3 émvye'

Or. i. 25, 28 fin. iii,6.

4P ee SEL fin 'S. CXV. 33 Cxi, 2. LXX.; cxxxv. 6. liv mF nigeniti tui nativitate. ibid. vi, 21.

S. Basil too speaks of our Lord as avrogwiy Kal abrodyadov, 'from the quickening Fountain, the Father's goodness, aya@éryros.' contr. Eun. i. 25.

And Czsarius calls Him ayémrny marpds. Quest. 39.

Vid. Ephrem. Syr. adv. Scrut. R. vi. t. Oxf. Tra. and note there.

Maximus Taurin, says, that God is per omnipotentiam Pater. Hom. de trad. Symé, . 270, ed. 1784, vid. also Chrysol. Sev. 61. Ambros. de Fid. iv. 8. etavius refers in addition to such passages as one just quoted from S. Hilary, which speak of God as not invidus, so as not to communicate Himself, since He was able.

Si non potuit, infirmus ; si non voluit, invidus.

August. contr. Maxim. ili. 7.

DISCOURSE

III.

things made are brought to be.

Next, since it is all one to say 'By will' and 'Once He the Framer of all, to make at pleasure, let His | being pleased be removed equally in the case of all, that His Majesty be preserved unimpaired.

Or if it be befitting God to will, then let this better way obtain in the case of the first Offspring.

For it is not possible that it should be fitting for one and the same God to make things at His pleasure, and not at His will also.'

In spite of the Sophist having introduced abundant irreligion in his words, namely, that the Offspring and the thing made are the same, and that the Son is one offspring out of was not,' let them make up their minds to say,

'Once He was not,' that, perceiving with shame that times are signified by the latter, they may understand that to say 'by will' is to place times before the Son; for counselling goes before things which once were not, as in the case of all creatures.

But if the Word is the Framer of the creatures, and He coexists with the Father, how can to counsel precede the Everlasting as if He were not? for if counsel precedes, how through Him are all things?

For rather He too, as one among others is by will begotten to be a Son, as we too were made sons by the Word of Truth; and it rests, as was said, to seek another Word, through whom He too has come to be, 'and was begotten together with all things, which were according to God's pleasure. ail offsprings that are, He ends with the conclusion that it is fitting to say that the works are by will and pleasure.

61. Therefore if He be other than all things, as has been above shewn', and through Him the works rather came to be, let not 'by will' be applied to Him, or He has similarly come to be as the things consist which through 62. If then there is another Word of God, then be the Son originated by a word; but if there be not, as is the case, but Him come to be.

For Paul, whereas he was not before, became afterwards an Apostle 'by | the will of God?;' and our own calling, as itself once not being, but now taking place afterwards, is preceded by will, and, as Paul himself says again, has been made 'according to the good pleasure of His will3,'

And what Moses relates, 'Let there be light,' and 'Let the earth appear,' and 'Let Us make man,' all things by Him have come to be, which the Father has willed, does not this expose the many-headed* craftiness of these men? that feeling shame at saying ' work,' and 'creature,' and 'God's Word was not before His generation,' yet in another way they assert that He is a creature, putting forward 'will,' and saying,

'Unless He has by will come to be, therefore God had a Son by necessity-and against His good pleasure.'

And who is it then who imposes necessity on Him, O men most wicked, who draw everything to the purpose of your heresy? .for what is contrary to will they see; but what is greater and transcends is, I think, according to what has gone before®, significant of the will of the Agent. For things which once were not but happened afterwards from external causes, these the Framer counsels to make; but His own Word begotten from Him by nature, concerning Him He did not counsel beforehand ; for in Him the Father makes, in Him frames, other things whatever

He counsels; as also James the Apostle teaches, saying, 'Of His own will begat He us with the Word of truth'.'

Therefore the Will of God concerning all things, whether they be begotten again or are brought into being at the first, is in His Word, in whom He both makes and begets again what seems right to Him; as the Apostles again signifies, writing to Thessalonica; 'for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you.'

But if, in whom He makes, in Him also is the will, and in Christ is the pleasure of the Father, how can He, as others, come into being by will and pleasure?

For if He too came to be. as you maintain, by will, it follows that the will concerning Him consists in some other Word, through whom He in turn comes to be; for it has been shewn that God's will is not in the things which He brings into being, but in Him through whom and in whom all Oe SS it has escaped their perception.

For as what is beside purpose is contrary to will, so what is according to nature transcends and precedes counselling, A man by counsel builds a house, but by nature he begets a son; and what is in building began to come into being at will, and is external to the maker; but the son is proper offspring of the father's essence, and is not external to him ; wherefore neither does he counsel concerning him, lest he appear to counsel about himself.

As far then as the Son transcends the creature, by so much does what is by nature transcend the will3, And they, on hearing of Him, ought i I 64, note 4. nate 2 Thus he makes the question a nugatory oné, as if it did not © to the point, and could not be answered, or might be answered either way, as the case might be. Really Nature and Will go together in the Divine Being, but in order, as we regard Him,

Nature is first, Will second, and the generation belongs to Nature, not to Will. And so sup. Ov. i. 29; li. 2.

In like manner S. Epi26, vid. also Ancor, 51. vid. also Ambros. dé Fid. iv. 4. vid. others, as collected in Petav. Trin. vi. 8. 8§ 14—16. phanius, Her. 69, 3 Two distinct meanings may be attached to ' by will' (as Dr.

Clark observes, Script. Doct. p. 142. ed. a either a concurrence or acquiescence, or a positive act.

5. Cyril uses it in the I Cf. ii. 18—436 2 x Cor. i, 1, &c.

3 Eph. i. 5.

38 ji. 31 seqq4 James i. 18.

5 1 Thess. v. 18.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

we ee Ee ee SS eee tences of will and pleasure? for it is enough in like manner only to hear the Name of the Word, to know and understand that He who is God not by will, has not by will but by nature His own Word.

And does it not surpass all conceivable madness, to entertain the thought only, that God Himself counsels not to measure by will what is by nature ; forgetting however that they are hearing about God's Son, they dare to apply human contrarieties in the instance of God, 'necessity' and 'beside purpose,' to be able thereby to deny that there is a true Son of God.

For let them tell us themselves,—that God is good and merciful, does this attach to Him by will or not? if by will, we must consider that He and considers and chooses and proceeds to have a good pleasure, that He be not without Word and without Wisdom, but have both? for He seems to be considering about Himself, who counsels about what is proper to His

Essence.

'There being then much blasphemy in such a thought, it will be religious to say that things originate have come to be 'by favour and will,' but the Son is not a work of will, nor has come after?, as the creation, but is by nature the own Offspring of God's Essence.

For being the own Word of the Father, He allows us not to account of will as before Himself, since He is Himself the began to be good, and that His not being good is possible; for to counsel and choose implies an inclination two ways, and is incidental to a rational nature.

But if it be too unseemly that He should be called good and merciful upon will, then what~they have said themselves must be retorted on them,—

'therefore by necessity and.not at His pleasure He is good;' and, 'who is it that imposes this necessity on Him?'

But if it be unseemly to speak of necessity in the case of God, and therefore it is by nature that He is good, much more is He, and more truly, Father of the Son by nature and not by will.

Father's Living Counsel', and Power, and Framer of the things which seemed good to the Father.

And this is what He says of Himself in the Proverbs; 'Counsel is mine and security, mine is understanding, and mine strengths.'

For as, although Himself the 'Understanding,' in which He prepared the heavens, and Himself 'Strength and Power'

63. Moreover let them answer us this :—(for against their shamelessness I wish to urge a further question, bold indeed, but with a religious intent; be propitious,

O Lord *!)—the Father Himself, does He exist, first having counselled, then being pleased, or before counselling?

For since they are so bold in the instance of the Word, they must receive the like answer, that they may know that this their presumption reaches even to the Father

(for Christ is 'God's Power and God's Wisdom®), He here has altered the terms and said, 'Mine is understanding' and ' Mine strength,' so while He says, ' Mine is counsel,'

He must Himself be the Living? Counsel of the Father ; as we have learned from the Prophet also, that He becomes 'the Angel of great

Counsel 8,' and was called the good pleasure of the Father; for thus we must refute them, using human illustrations 9 concerning God.

Himself.

If then they shall themselves take counsel about will, and say that even He is from will, what then was He before He counselled, or what gained He, as ye consider, after counselling?

But if such a question be unseemly and self-destructive, and shocking even to ask (for it is enough only to hear

God's Name for us to know and understand that He is He that Is), will it not also be against reason to have parallel thoughts concerning the Word of God, and to make pre64. Therefore if the works subsist ' by will and favour,' and the whole creature is made

'at God's good pleasure,' and Paul was called to be an Apostle ' by the will of God,' and our calling has come about 'by His good pleasure and will,' and all things have come into being through the Word, He is external to the things which have come to be by will, but rather is Himself the Living former sense, when he calls it o¥vSpomos, as quoted § 60, n.

13 and when he says (with Athan. 2/7.) that 'the Father wills His own subsistence, OeAnrijs éort, but is not what He is from any will, é«

Bovajoews tivds,' Thes. p. 56; Dr. Clark would understand it in the latter sense, with a view of inferring that the Son was subsequent to a Divine act, i.e. not eternal; but what Athan. says leads to the conclusion, that it does not matter which sense is taken.

He does not meet the Arian objection, 'if not by will therefore by necessity,' by speaking of a concomitant will, or merely saying that the Almighty exists or is good, by will, with S. Cyril ut he says that 'nature ¢vanscends will and necessity also. ccordingly, Petavius is even willing to allow that the éx Bovdns is to be ascribed to the yévyyows in the sense which Dr. Clark wishes, i.e, he grants that it may precede the yévynots, i.e. in order, not in time, in the succession of our ideas, T7iz. vi.

8, §§ 20, 21; and follows S. Austin, 77iz. xv. 20. in preferring to speak of our Lord rather as voluntas de voluntate, than, as Athan. is led to do, as the voluntas Dei.

2 émuyeyoviis, § 60, n. 3.

3 AoyicacGal tive BovAnow, as § 66 (Latin version inexact).

4 dya800 marpds ayaddy BovAnua. Clem. Ped, iii. circ. fin. copia, xpnordrys, S¥vapis, O€Anua mavToKoaTopiKsy. Strom. v. p547-, Voluntas et potestas patris, Tertull. Ovaz. 4.

Natus ex Patri quasi voluntas ex mente procedens.

Origen. Periarch. i.

2.§6.

S. Jerome notices the same interpretation of ' by the will of God' in the beginning of Comment. zm Zfhes.

But cf. Aug.

Trin. xv. 20. And so Czsarius, dydan éf ayamns. Qu. 39.

5 Prov. viii. 14.

6 x Cor. i. 24.

7 Gaoa Bovdy. supr. Or. ii. 2. Cyril ix Joan. p. 213. gaca Svvapues. Sabell. Greg. 5. c. aoa cixwy.

Naz. Orat. 30, 20. Ce G@oa évépyea. Syn. Antioch. af. Routh. Religu. t. 2. p. 469

Sou toxus. Cyril. 7 Joan. p. 951. Swoa copia. Origen. contr.

Cels. iii. fin. g@v Adyos. Origen. ibid.

¢@v dpyavor (heretically) Euseb. Dem. iv. 2. t Vid. Or. i. 25,n.2.

Also Sevag. i. 15, 16 init. 17, 203 iv. 8, 14. Ep. Atg. 11 fin. Didym. Trin. iii. 3. p. 34x Ephr. Syr. adv.

Her. Serm. 55 init. (t. 2. p. 557.) Facund. 77, Caf. iii. 3 init.

8 Is. ix. 6.

9 Or. ii. 33, n. 12.

DISCOURSE

III.

Counsel of the Father, by which all these things have come to be; by which David also gives thanks in the seventy-second Psalm. counsels, Certainly the Saviour Himself has made them correspond, as being cognate, when He says, 'Counsel is mine and security ; mine is understanding, and mine strength*.'

For as strength and security are the same (for they mean one attribute), so we may say that 'Thou hast holden me by my right hand; Thou shalt guide me with Thy Counsel *.'

How then can the Word, being the Counsel and Good Pleasure of the Father, come into being Himself ' by good pleasure and will,' like every one else? unless, as I said before, in their madness they repeat that He has come into being through Himself, or through some other?.

Who then is it through whom He has come to be? let them fashion another Word ; and let them name another Christ, rivalling the doctrine of Valentinus3; for Scripture it is not.

And though they fashion another, yet assuredly he too comes into being through some one; and so, while we are thus reckoning up and investigating the succession of them, the manyheaded + heresy of the Atheists5 is discovered to issue in polytheism® and madness unlimited ; in the which, wishing the Son to be a creature and from nothing, they imply the same thing in other words by pretending the words will and pleasure, which rightly belong to things originate and creatures.

Is it not irreligious then to impute the characteristics of things originate to the Framer of all? and is it not blasphemous to say that will was in the Father before the Word? for if will precedes in the Father, the Son's words are not true, 'I in the Father;' or even if He is in the Father, yet He will hold but a second place, and it became Him not to say 'I in the Father,' since will was before Him, in which all things were brought into being and He

Himself subsisted, as you hold.

For though He excel in glory, He is not the less one of the things which by will come into being.

And, as we have said before, if it be so, how is He Lord and they servants7? but He is

Lord of all, because He is one with the Father's Lordship ; and the creation is all in bondage, since it is external to the Oneness of the Father, and, whereas it once was not, was brought to be.

} 65. Moreover, if they say that the Son is by will, they should say also that He came to be by understanding ; for I consider understanding and will to be the same.

For what a man counsels, about that also he has understanding ; and what he has in understanding, that also he which is the Lord.

But these irreligious men are unwilling that the Son should be Word and Living Counsel; but they fable that there is with God?, as if a habit3, coming and going ¢, after the manner of men, understanding, counsel, wisdom ; and they leave nothing undone, and they put forward the 'Thought' and ' Will' of Valentinus, so that they may but separate the Son from the Father, and may call Him a creature instead of the proper

Word of the Father.

To them then must be said what was said to Simon Magus; 'the irreligion of Valentinus perish with you5;' and let every one rather trust to Solomon, who says, that the Word is Wisdom and Understanding.

For he says, 'The Lord by Wisdom founded the earth, by Understanding He established the heavens.'

And as here by Understanding, so in the Psalms, 'By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made.'

And as by the Word the heavens, so 'He hath done whatsoever pleased Him.'

And as the Apostle writes to Thessalonians, 'the will of God is in Christ Jesus °'

The Son of God then, He, is the 'Word' and the 'Wisdom;' He the 'Understanding' and the Living 'Counsel;' and in Him is the 'Good Pleasure of the Father;' He is

'Truth' and 'Light' and 'Power' of the Father.

But if the Will of God is Wisdom and Understanding, and the Son is Wisdom, he who says that the Son is ' by will,' says virtually that Wisdom has come into being in wisdom, and the Son is made in a son, and the Word created through the Word'; which is incompatible with God and is opposed to His

Scriptures.

For the Apostle proclaims the Son to be the own Radiance and Expression, not of the Father's will', but of His

Essence? Itself, saying, 'Who being the Radiance of His glory and the Expression of His t Prov. viii. 14.

; 2 rept rov Oedv. vid. de Decr. 22,n. 13 Or. i. 15. Also Orat, i.

27, where (n, 2 a.), it is mistranslated.

Euseb. Zecl. Theol. iti. p. 150. vid. de Sy. 34,0. 7.

| 3 éfw. vid.

Or. ii. 38, n. 6;iv.2,n.7.

4 cupBavovoay Kai arocupBawovoav, vid. de Decry. 11, 0. 75 and 22, n. 9, eV Bayo, Huseb. Accel. Theol, iii. p. 150. in the same, though a technical sense. vid. also Sevaf. i. 26; Naz. Orat. 31,

15 fin, 5 Acts viii. 20.

6 Prov. iii. 19; Ps. xxxiii. 6; cxxxv. 6, cxv.

3; 1 Thess. v. 18.

7 Read 'a word,' cf. p. 304, n.6.

8 De Syn. 53, n. 9.

9 ovata and tméoracis are in these passages made synonymous ; and so infr. Ovat. iv.1,f.

And in iv. 33 fin. to the Son 1s attributed } marpixy dméaracts. Vid. also ad Afros. 4. quoted supr.

Exc. A, pp77; 899. . 'Yn. might have been expected too in the discussion in the beginning of Ovat. iii. did Athan. distinguish between them.

It is remarkable how seldom it occurs at all in 1 Ps, Ixxiii. 23,24.

| n 2 $1' érépov rivos. This idea has been urged against the Arians again and again, as just above, § 61; e.g. de Decr. 8, 24; Or. i.

15, below 65, sub. jin. vid. also Epiph. Her. 76. p.951Basil. contr. Eunom. ii. 11. c. 17, a.

&c.

3 § 60.

— 4 moduxépados aipects.

Aud so rodvK. mavovpyia, § 62. | The allusion is to the hydra, with its ever-springing heads, as introduced § 58, n. 5. and with a special allusion to Asterius who is mentioned, § 60, and in de Syn. 18. is called roAvk. codiaris.

5 Or. il. 43) De 4 § 16, n. 4

7 Or. i, 57; ile 2%

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

not have been.

For it is the same as saying, 'The Father might not have been good.'

And as the Father is always good by nature, so Subsistence *°.' But if, as we have said before, the Father's Essence and Subsistence be not from will, neither, as is very plain, is what 1s proper to the Father's Subsistence from will ; for such as, and so as, that Blessed Subsistence, must also be the proper Offspring from It.

And accordingly the Father Himself said not, 'This is the Son originated at My will,' nor 'the Son whom I have by My favour,' but simply 'My Son,' and more than that,

'in whom I am well pleased ;' meaning by this, This is the Son by nature; and 'in Him is lodged My will about what pleases Me.'

He is always generative 3 by nature; and to say, 'The Father's good pleasure is the Son,' and ' The Word's good pleasure is the Father,' implies, not a precedent will, but genuineness of nature, and propriety and likeness of Essence.

For as in the case of the radiance and light one might say, that there is no will preceding radiance in the light, but it is its natural offspring, at the pleasure of the light which begat it, not by will and consideration, but in nature and truth, so also in the instance of the Father and the Son, one might rightly say, that the Father has love and good pleasure towards the Son, and the Son has love and good pleasure towards the Father.

66. Since then the Son is by nature and not by will, is He without the pleasure of the Father and not with the Father's will?

No, verily ; but the Son is with the pleasure of the Father, and, as He says Himself, 'The Father loveth the Son, and sheweth Him all things *.'

For as not 'from will' did He begin to be good, nor yet is good without will and pleasure (for what He is, that also is His pleasure), so also that the Son should be, though it came not 'from will,' yet it is not without His pleasure or against His purpose.

For as His own Subsistence is by His pleasure, so also the Son, being proper to His Essence, is not without His pleasure.

Be then the Son the object of the Father's pleasure and love; and thus let every one religiously account of? the pleasure and the not-unwillingness of God.

For by that good pleasure wherewith the Son is the object of the Father's pleasure, is the Father the object of the Son's love, pleasure, and honour; and one is the good pleasure which is from Father in Son, so that here too we may contemplate the Son in the Father and the Father in the Son.

Let no one then, with Valentinus, introduce a precedent will; nor let any one, by this pretence of 'counsel,' intrude between the Only Father and the Only Word; for it were madness to place will and consideration between them.

For it is one thing to say, 'Of will He came to be,' and another, that the Father has love and good pleasure towards His Son who is

His own by nature.

For to say, 'Of will He came to be,' in the first place implies that once He was not; and next it implies an inclination two ways, as has been said, so that one might suppose that the Father could even not will the Son.

But to say of the Son, 'Ha might not have been,' is an irreligious presumption reaching even to the Essence of the Father, as if what is His own might 67. Therefore call not the Son a work of good pleasure; nor bring in the doctrine of Valentinus into the Church; but be He the Living Counsel, and Offspring in truth and nature, as the Radiance from the Light.

For thus has the Father spoken, 'My heart uttered a good Word;' and the Son conformably, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me+.'

But if the Word be in the heart, where is will? and if the Son in the Father, where is good pleasure? and if He be Will

Himself, how is counsel in Will? it is unseemly; lest the Word come into being in a word, and the Son in a son, and Wisdom in a wisdom, as has been repeatedly5 said.

For the Son is the Father's All; and nothing was in the Father before the Word; but in the Word is will also, and through Him the objects of will are carried into effect, as holy

Scriptures have shewn.

And I could wish that the irreligious men, having fallen into such want of reason® as to be considering about will, would now ask their childbearing women no more, whom they used to ask,

'Hadst thou a son before conceiving him7?' but the father, 'Do ye become fathers by counsel, or by the natural law of your will?' or 'Are your children like your nature and essence 8?' that, even from fathers they may learn shame, from whom they assumed this proposition? about birth, and from whom they hoped to gain knowledge in point.

For they will reply to them, 'What we beget, is like, not our good pleasure?®, but like ourselves; nor become we parents by previous counsel, but to beget is proper to our nature; since we too are images of our fathers,' Either these Orations, except as contained in Heb. i. 3,

Vid. also p. 70, note 13.

Yet the phrase tpeis broordces is certainly found in Lllud Omn. fin. and.in Jucarn. c. Arian. 10. (if genuine) and apparently in ZxZos.. Hid. 2, Vid. also Orat..iv. 25 init.

10 Heb. i, 3. t John iii. 353 v. 20.

2 63, n. 3.

3 Or. i. 14,,n. 43 ii. 2, n. 3.

4 Ps. xlv.

3 John xiv. ro, 5 § 2, n, 6, &c, 6 De Decr. i. n. 6 a Or. i. 26.

8 rijs ovoias buaca, vid. Or. i, 21, n. 8 Also ii. 42, b. iii, II, 14 Sub. fitt., 17, Ne'5.

WOE EA Ti ee TO 65, n. 8,

DISCOURSE

III. that ye may know tha' "I am in the Father and the Father in Me," and "I and the Father are one," and "He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father?3,"'

But the Lord according to His wont is loving to man, and would fain 'help them that are fallen,' as the praise of David * says; but the irreligious men, not desirous to hear the Lord's voice, nor bearing to see Him acknowledged by all as God and God's Son, go about, miserable men, as beetles, seeking with their father the devil pretexts for irreligion.

What pretexts then, and whence will they be able next to find? unless they borrow blasphemies of Jews and Caiaphas, and take atheism from Gentiles? for the divine Scriptures are closed to them, and from every part of them they are refuted as insensate and Christ's enemies. then let them condemn themselves", and cease asking women about the Son of God, or let them learn from them, that the Son is begotten not by will, but in nature and truth.

Becoming and suitable to them is a refutation from human instances**, since the perverseminded men dispute in a human way concerning the Godhead.

Why then are Christ's enemies still mad? for this, as well as their other pretences, is shewn and proved to be mere fantasy and fable; and on this account, they ought, however late, contemplating the precipice of folly down which they have fallen, to rise again from the depth and to flee the snare of the devil, as we admonish them.

For Truth is loving unto men and cries continually, 'If because of My clothing of the body ye believe Me not, yet believe the works,

1 De Decr. 3, 0. 2; Orat. i. 27, ii. 43 Afol.c. Ar. 36.

13 John x. 38, 30; xiv. 9; cf. § 5, D. 3- ™ Ps, cxlvi. 8

12 Cf. 63, De 9 BeCGIR Us BGs

INTRODUCTORY* TO THE FOURTH DISCOURSE

AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Tuer fourth Discourse, as has been already observed (p. 304), stands on a footing of as the first three are, as part of the work its own.

To begin with, it is not quoted in antiquity, of Ath. against the Arians (details in Newman, p. 499).

Again, the fact that not only the Arian., are in some MSS. included in the Orationes,

Ep. 4%g., but even the dubious de Lncar. ¢. while our present oration appears sometimes as the 'fifth' sometimes as the 'sixth,' cast a shade of doubt upon its claim to be included in the '

E In addition to these external considerations, 'Pentabiblus against the Arians' referred Newman lays stress on the on its non-conformity to the structural plan of to by Photius. apparent want of continuity in its argument ;

Orat. i.—iii., on the use of the term dpoovaror (§§ 10, 22, contrast Orat.i.§ 9, p. 311, note 12); on certain peculiarities of style which seem characteristic of disjointed notes rather than of a systematic treatise; on the reference to 'Eusebius' (of Caesarea) as apparently still living (§ 8) ; and on the general absence of personal reference to opponents, system seems to be combated. while yet a definite and extant the works of Eusebius against Marcellus leaves little doubt that the system combated by Athan. is that of the latter (described briefly Prolegg. ch. ii.

Now a comparison with § 3 (2) c).

After laying down as a thesis (§ 1) the substantive existence of the divine Word or Wisdom, Athan. proceeds to combat the idea that the Word has no personality distinct from Setting aside the alternative errors of Sabellius ($ 2) and Arius (§ 3), he that of the Father. taxes with the consequence of involving two 'Apxai a view that the Word had a substantive existence and was then united to the Father (cf. Euseb. c. Marcell. 32 A, 108 A, 106C, D). This consequence can only be avoided by falling into the Sabellian alternative of a Ocds duuns

(cf. of Marcellus is throughout in view.

Earlier discussions pointing the same way are cited :

, Observationes, auctore K.S.C.,' Lips. 1787 (cited by Newman); Rettberg, Marcelliana, Pref. pe 73 Kuhn,

P344, note t (by Zahn).

I The above Zxcursus is substituted for the longer introduction of Newman (republished in Latin in his Tracts, Theological and Ecclesiastical, 1872), and is in the main a condensation of the more recent and final discussion of Zahn (Marcellus, 1867, pp. 198 segg.).

The result of the latter is to confirm the main contention of Newman, viz. that the system, rather than the person,

'In Eusebii contra Marcellum libros Kathol. Dogm. ii.

EXCURSUS C.

a i ee ee ere reer Tertullian's 'Deum versipellem'), unless the true solution, that of the eternal divine yévvnors, be accepted (§ 3 worked out in 4, 5).

The argument, apparently interrupted by an anti-Anan digression §§ 6, 7, is resumed § 8, whence it proceeds without break to § 24.

Eusebius, insisting against Marcellus on the eternity of Christ's Kingdom, inconsistently defends those who deny the eternity of His Person.

But if so, how inconsistent are those who deny the Son any pre-existence, while yet repelling the Arian formule with indignation!

In §§ 9—12, taking Joh. x. 30 as his text, Athan. asks his opponents 77 what sense Christ and the Father 'are one,' distinguishing from his own answer that of Sabellius (9, 10), and that of Marcellus (11, 12), whom he presses with the paradoxical character of his explanation of the divine yévynors. In §§ 13, 14, he examines the (Marcellian, 2ot Sade/lian) doctrine of mAatuopés and ovoroAn, charging it with Sabellianism as its conseguence.

Next (§§ 15—24) Ath. turns upon the radically weak point of the system of Marcellus (Prolegg. ubi supra), and asks What do his followers mean by 'the Son?'

Do they mean merely (a) the man, Christ (§ 20, Photinus), or (6) the union of Word and Man, or (c) the Word regarded as Incarnate?

The latter was the answer (§ 22) of Marcellus himself, This last pointleads to a discussion (§ 24) of those O. T. passages on which Marcellus notoriously relied.

§ 25, which Zahn understands as a direct polemic against Sabellius, is far more probably, as Newman maintains in his note, a supplemental argument against Marcellianism, for the view combated is said to dad inevitably to Sabellianism.

The concluding portion, §§ 26—36, turns the argument of § 24, that Scripture declares the identity of Son and Word, against those who (adopting alternative (a) swpra) drift from Marcellianism toward the Samosatene rather than toward the Sabellian position (on the connection of the two see Prolegg. ch. ii. § 3 (2) a andc).

Even here, the name of Photinus, to whose position the section specially applies, is significantly withheld.

Such is the course of the argument in the Fourth Oration; and with the exception of §§ 6,

7, and again possibly § 25, it forms a homogeneous, if not a finished and elaborated piece of argument.

Its date and composition may be left an open question ; but its purpose as an appendix to Orat. i.—iii., is we think open to little doubt (swpz. p. 304).

Of Sabellius, who left no writings?, the age of Athanasius knew little, except that he identified Father and Son (viorarép), and denied the Trinity of Persons.

Most that is told us of Sabellius from the fourth century onwards requires careful sifting, in order to eliminate what really belongs to Marcellus, Photinus, or others who were taxed with Sabellianism, and combated as 'Sabellians.'

But with the simple patri-passianism which is the one undoubted element in the teaching of Sabellius,

Marcellus had little or nothing in common.

The criticism of Marcellus that Sabellius 'knew not the Word' reveals the true difference between them.

To Sabellius, creation and redemption were the work of the one God under successive changes of manifestation ; to Marcellus, they were the realisation of a process eternally latent in God; but both Marcellus and apparently Sabellius referred to the divine Nature what the theology of the Church has consistently referred to the divine Will.

The following table will make the foregoing scheme clear.

§1.

Introductory.

Thesis : the co-eternal personality of the Son or Word.

§§2—5.

Those who, while rejecting Arianism, would avoid Sabellianism, must accept the eternal divine

Generation of the Son.

§§ 6, 7.

[Digression: the humiliation of the Word explained against the Arians.] § 8.

The eternity of Christ's Kingdom and of His Person implied each in the other.

§§ 9—12.

In what sense Christ and the Father are, and are not, one.

The divine yévvnois.

§§ 13,14. The meee of divine dilatation and contraction denies true personal distinctions in the Godea

§§ 15—24. The Son and the Word identical.

Refutation of the three alternative suppositions, and of the argument alleged from the O. T. in support of them.

§ 25.

Final refutation of the doctrine of dilatation.

§§ 26—36. The ne, identification of Son and Word refutes the restriction of the former title to the man Jesus.

2 The Articles SABELLIANISM and SaBELLIus (both swd,_7i#.) in D.C.B. vol. iv., state the contrary

"4 i the standard discussion of Zahn, of which the learned hides ehehe do not seem to take nee 4m ae ces ate

by CSAC say Reet npr ba §§1—5.

The substantiality of the Word proved from Scripture. Ifthe One Origin be substantial, Its Word'is substantial.

Unless the Word and Son be a second Origin, or a work, or an attribute (and so God be compounded), or at the same time Father, or involve a second nature in God, He is from the Father's

Essence and distinct from Him.

Illustration of John x. 30, drawn from Deut. iv. 4.

For were He not essential, God will be speaking into the air3*, and having a body, in nothing differently from men; but since He is not man, neither is His Word according to the infirmity of man'.

For as the Beginning is one Essence, so Its Word is one, essential, and subsisting, and Its Wisdom.

For as He is God from God, and Wisdom from the .Wise, and Word from the Rational, and Son from Father, so is He from Subsistence

Subsistent, and from Essence Essential and Substantive, and Being from Being.

1. THE Word is God from God; for 'the Word was God?,'and again, ' Of whom are the Fathers, and of whom Christ, who is God over all, blessed for ever.

Amen?'

And since Christ is God from God, and God's Word, Wisdom, Son, and Power, therefore but One God is declared in the divine Scriptures.

For the Word, being Son of the One God, is referred to Him of whom also He is; so that Father and Son are two, yet the Monad of the Godhead is indivisible and inseparable.

And thus too we preserve One Beginning of Godhead and not two Beginnings, whence there is strictlya Monarchy.

And of this very Beginning the Word is by nature Son, not as if another beginning, subsisting by Himself, nor having come into being externally to that Beginning, lest from that diversity a Dyarchyand Polyarchy should ensue ; but of the one Beginning He is own Son, own Wisdom, own Word, existing from It. * For, according to John, 'in' that ' Beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God,' for the Beginning was

God; and since He is from It, therefore also 'the Word was God.'

And as there is one Beginning and therefore one God, so one is that Essence and Subsistence which indeed and truly and really is, and which said 'I am that I am3,' and not two, that there be not two

Beginnings ; and from the One, a Son in nature and truth, is Its own Word, Its Wisdom, Its

Power, and inseparable from It. And as there is not another essence, lest there be two Beginnings, so the Word which is from that One

Essence has no dissolution, nor is a sound significative, but is an essential Word and essential Wisdom, which is the true Son.

2. Since were He not essential Wisdom and substantive Word, and Son existing, but simply Wisdom and Word and Son in the Father, then the Father Himself would have a nature compounded of Wisdom and Word.

But if so, the forementioned absurdities would follow; and He will be His own Father, and the Son begetting and begotten by Himself; or Word, Wisdom, Son, is a name only, and He does not subsist who owns, or rather who is, these titles.

If then He does not subsist, the names are idle and empty, unless we say that God is Very Wisdoms and Very

Word.

But if so, He is His own Father and Son; Father, when Wise, Son, when Wisdom ; but these things are not in God as a certain quality ; away with the dishonourable® thought; for it will issue in this, that God is compounded of essence and quality?

For whereas all quality is in essence, it will clearly follow that the Divine Monad, indivisible as it is, must be compound, being severed into essence and accident*'.§ We must ask then these headstrong men; The Son was proclaimed as God's Wisdom and Word ; how then is He such? if as a quality, the absurdity has been shewn; but if God is that Very Wisdom, then it is the absurdity of Sabellius ; therefore He is so, as an Offspring in a proper sense from the Father 3® x Cor. xiv. 9. d below, § 4 Or. ii. 75 Or. ii. 19, 0. 3, and below, § 4. hme Whe Gk Chad Ayres. 8

8 Cf. Euseb. Ecci.

| Theol. p. 121. His opinion was misstated supm., p. 164 sg., note Ff t Johni. x 3 Exod. iii, 24.

2 Rom. ix. 5.

VOL.

IV.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

ee SS ee Se Himself, according to the illustration of light.|we may see this more clearly, if we conso from God|sider it with reference to the Father; for there is One Father, and not two, but from that One the Son.

As then there are not two Fathers, but One, so not two Beginnings, but One, and from that One the Son essential.

For as there is light from fire, is there a Word, and Wisdom from the Wise, and from the Father a Son.

For in this way the Monad remains undivided and entire, and Its Son, Word not unessential, nor not subsisting, but essential truly.

For were it not so, all that is said would be said notionally* and verbally.

But if we must avoid that absurdity, then is a true Word essential.

For as there is a Father truly, so Wisdom truly.

In this respect then they are two; not because, as Sabellius said, Father and Son are the same, but because the Father is Father and the Son

Son, and they are one, because He is Son of the Essence of the Father by nature, existing as His own Word.

This the Lord said, viz. 'I and the Father are One3;' for neither is the Word separated from the Father, nor was or is the Father ever Wordless; on this account He says, 'I in the Father and the.

Father in Me+.'

4. But the Arians we must ask contrariwise :

\(for the Sabellianisers must be confuted from the notion of a Son, and the Arians from that of a Father :) let us say then—Is God wise and not word-less: or on the contrary, is He wisdom-less and word-less?? if the latter, there is an absurdity at once; if the former, we must ask, how is He wise and not word-less ? does He possess the Word and the Wisdom from without, or from Himself?

If from without, there must be one who first gave to Him, and before He received He was wisdom-less and word-less.

But if from Himself, it is plain that the Word is not from nothing, nor once was not ; for He was ever; since He of whom He is the Image, exists ever.

'But if they say that He is indeed wise and not wordless, but that He has in Himself His own wisdom and own word, and that, not Christ, but that by which He made Christ, we must answer that, if Christ in that word was brought to be, plainly so were all things; and it must be He of whom John says, ' All things were made by Him,' and the Psalmist, 'In Wisdom hast Thou made them all%'

And Christ will be found to speak untruly, 'I in the Father,' there being another in the Father.

And 'the Word became flesh 3' is not true according to them.

For if He in whom 'all things came to be,' Himself became flesh, but Christ is not in the Father, as Word 'by whom all things came to be,' then Christ has not become flesh, but perhaps Christ was named Word.

But if so, first, there will be another besides the name, next, all things were not by Him brought to be, but in that other, in whom

Christ also was made.

But if they say that Wisdom is in the Father as a quality or that He is Very Wisdom', the absurdities will follow already mentioned.

For He will be compounds, and will prove His own Son and Father®.

Moreover, we must confute and silence them on the ground, that the Word which is in God cannot be a creature nor out of nothing; but if once a Word be in God, then He must be Christ who says, 'I am in the Father and the Father in Me7,' who also is therefore the Only-begotten, since no other was begotten from Him.

This is One Son, who is Word, Wisdom, Power ; for God is not compounded of these,

3. And again, Christ is the Word of God.

Did He then subsist by Himself, and subsisting, has He become joined to the Father, or did

God make Him or call Him His Word?

If the former, I mean if He subsisted by Himself and is God, then there are two Beginnings ; and moreover, as is plain, He is not the Father's own, as being not of the Father, but of Himself.

But if on the contrary He be made externally, then is He a creature.

It remains then to say that He is from God Himself; but if so, that which is from another is one thing, and that from which it is, is a second ; according to this then there are two.

But if they be not two, but the names belong to the same, cause and effect will be the same, and begotten and begetting, which has been shewn absurd in the instance of Sabellius.

But if He be from Him, yet not another, He will be both begetting and not begetting ; begetting because

He produces from Himself, and not begetting, because it is nothing other than Himself.

But if so, the same is called Father and Son notionally.

But if it be unseemly so to say, Father and Son must be two; and they are one, because the Son is not from without, but begotten of God.

But if any one shrinks from saying 'Offspring,' and only says that the Word exists with God, let such a one fear lest, shrinking from what is said in Scripture, he fall into absurdity, making God a being of double nature.

For not granting that the Word is from the Monad, but simply as if He were joined to the Father, he introduces a twofold essence, and neither of them Father of the other. And the same of Power.

And 2 Johni. 3; Ps. civ. 24.

Johari. 14

§ 9, fin.

6 § x0.

J 7 John xiv. 10.

I Or. i. 19, n. 5.

§ 2.

2 Cf. ii. 98, n. 2

2 Cf, i. 52, n. 2

3 John x, 30.

4 Ib. xiv. zo.

DISCOURSE IV.

is said to hunger and weep and weary, and to cry Eloi, Eloi, which are our human affections, but is generative ® of them.

For as He frames the creatures by the Word, so according to the nature of His own Essence has He the Word as an Offspring, through whom He frames and creates and dispenses all things.

He receives them from us and offers to the Father 2, interceding for us, that in Him they may be annulled3.

And when it is said, ' All power is given unto Me,' and 'I received,' and 'Wherefore God highly exalted Him,' these are gifts given from God to us through Him.

For the Word was never in want', nor has come into being'; nor again were men sufficient to minister these things for themselves, but through the Word they are given to us ; therefore, as if given to Him, they are imparted to us.

For this was the reason of His becoming man, that, as being given to Him, they might pass on to us® For of such gifts mere man had not become worthy ; and again the mere Word had not needed them7 ; the Word then was united to us, and then imparted to us power, and highly exalted us e

For the Word being in man, highly exalted man himself; and, when the Word was in man, man himself received.

Since then, the Word being in flesh, man himself was exalted, For by the Word and the Wisdom all things have come ta be, and all things together remain according to His ordinance9, And the same concerning the word 'Son;' if God be without Son *°, then is He without Work ; for the Son is His Offspring through whom He works * ; but if not, the same questions and the same absurdities will follow their audacity.

5. From Deuteronomy; 'But ye that did attach yourselves unto the Lord your God are alive every one of you this day*.'

From this we may see the difference, and know that the Son of God is not a creature.

For the Son says, 'I and the Father are One,' and, 'I in the Father, and the Father in Me ;' but things originate, when they make advance, are attached unto the Lord.

The Word then is in the Father as being His own; but things originate, being external, are attached, as being by nature foreign, and attached by free choice.

For a son which is by nature, is one ? with him who begat him; but he whois from without, and is made a son, will be attached to the family.

Therefore he immediately adds, 'What nation is there so great who hath God drawing nigh unto them 3?' and elsewhere, 'I a God drawing nigh+;' for to things originate He draws nigh, as being strange to Him, but to the Son, as being His own, He does not draw nigh, but and received power, therefore these things are referred to the Word, since they were given on His account; for on account of the Word in man were these gifts given.

And as 'the Word became flesh9,' so also man himself received the gifts which came through the Word.

For all that man himself has received, the Word is said to have received?°; that it might be shewn, that man himself, being unworthy to receive, as far as his own nature is concerned, yet has received because of the Word become flesh.

Wherefore if anything be said to be given to the Lord, or the like, we must consider that it is given, not to Him as needing it, but to man himself through the Word.

For every one interceding for another, receives the gift in his own person, not as needing, but on his account for whom he intercedes.

He is in Him.

And the Son is not attached to the Father, but co-exists with Him ; whence also Moses says again in the same Deuteronomy,

' Ye shall obey His voice, and apply yourselves unto Him 5 ;' but what is applied, is applied from without, §§ 6, 7. When the Word and Son hungered, wept, and was wearied, He acted as our Mediator, taking on Him what was ours, that He might impart to us what was His.

7. For as He takes our infirmities, not being infirm *, and hungers not hungering, but sends up what is ours that it may be abolished, so the gifts which come from God instead of our infirmities, doth He too Himself receive, that man, being united to Him, may be able to partake them.

Hence it is that the Lord says, 'All things whatsoever Thou hast given Me, 6. But in answer to the weak and human notion of the Arians, their supposing that the Lord is in want, when He says, 'Is given unto

Me,' and 'I received, and if Paul says, 'Wherefore He highly exalted Him,' and 'He set

Him at the right hand*,' and the like, we must say that our Lord, being Word and Son of God, bore a body, and became Son of Man, that, having become Mediator between God and men, He might minister the things of I have given them,' and again, 'T pray for them?

For He prayed for us, taking on Him what is ours, and He was giving what He received.

Since then, the Word being united to man himself, the Father, regarding Him, aogier ce og POR eee re ee God to us, and ours to God.

When then He ee 2 De Decr. 143 O7. ii 8,9.

3 Or. iii. 33, n. 6, and 34. i

4 Or. i. 43.

Or. i. 433 ii. 65, 67 6 Or. i. 42, 45 7 Or. i. 48; iii. 38.

8 Or. i. 4t, 42 9 John i. 14.

10 jid, 38.

I Or. ii. 60; iii. 372 John xvii. 7—9.

10 Or. ii. 2, n. 3

1x Or, 8 iii, 66,n.3.

9 Ps. cxix. 91. ii. 4x3 iii. x,n.4.

1 Deut.iv. 4.

7 i. 26,n.2.

3 Deut. iv.

7, LUXX.

4 Jer. xxiii. 23, LXX.

_ 5 Deut. xili. 4.

Matt. xxviii. 18; John x. 18; Phil. ii. 9) Eph. i. 20, Ff2

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Father were the same, and did away with either, the Father when there is a Son, and the Son when there is a Father.

But if the two are one, then of necessity they are two, but one according to the Godhead, and according to the Son's coessentiality with the Father, and the Word's being from the Father Himself; so that there are two, because there is Father, and Son, namely the Word; and one because one God.

For if not, He would have said, 'I am the Father,' or 'I and the Father am;' but, in fact, in the 'I' He signifies the Son, and in the 'And the Father, Him who begat Him; and in the vouchsafed to man to be exalted, to have all power and the like; therefore are referred to the Word Himself, and are as if given to Him, all things which through Him we receive.

For as He for our sake became man, so we for His sake are exalted.

It is no absurdity then, if, as for our sake He humbled Himself, so also for our sake He is said to be highly exalted.

So 'He gave to Him,' that is, 'to us for His sake;' 'and He highly exalted Him 3,' that is, 'us in Him.'

And the Word Himself, when we are exalted, and receive, and are succoured, as if He Himself were exalted and received and were succoured, gives thanks to the Father, referring what is ours to Himself, and saying, ' All things, whatsoever Thou hast given Me, I have given unto them 4.'

'One' the one Godhead and His coessentiality?.

For the Same is not, as the Gentiles hold, Wise and Wisdom, or the Same Father and Word ; for it were unfit for Him to be His own Father, but the divine teaching knows Father and Son, and Wise and Wisdom, and God and Word ; while it ever guards Him indivisible and inseparable and indissoluble in all respects.

§ 8. Arians date the Son's beginning earlier than Marcellus, &c.

8. Eusebius and his fellows, that is, the Ario-maniacs, ascribing a beginning of being to the Son, yet pretend not to wish Him to have a beginning of kingship5.

But this is ridiculous; for he who ascribes to the Son a beginning of being, very plainly ascribes to Him also a beginning of reigning ; so blind are they, confessing what they deny.

Again, those who say that the Son is only a name, and that the Son of God, that is, the Word 'of the Father, is unessential and nonsubsistent, pretend to be angry with those who say, 'Once He was not.'

This is ridiculous also; for they who give Him no being at all, are angry with those who at least grant Him to be in time.

Thus these also confess what they deny, in the act of censuring the others.

And again Eusebius and his fellows, confessing a Son, deny that He is the Word by nature, and would have the Son called Word notionally; and the others confessing Him to be

Word, deny Him to be Son, and would have: the Word called Son notionally, equally void of footing.

1o. But if any one, on hearing that the Father and the Son are two, misrepresent us as preaching two Gods (for this is what some feign to themselves, and forthwith mock, saying, 'You hold two Gods'), we must answer to such, If to acknowledge Father and Son, is to hold two Gods, it instantly 3 follows that to confess but one we must deny the Son and Sabellianise.

For if to speak of two is to fall into Gentilism, therefore if we speak of one, we must fall into Sabellianism.

But this is not so; perish the thought! but, as when we say that Father and Son are two, we still confess one God, so when we say that there is one God, let us consider Father and Son two, while they are one in the Godhead, and in the Father's Word being indissoluble and indivisible and inseparable from Him.

And let the fire and the radiance from it be a similitude of man, which are two in being and in appearance, but one in that its radiance is from it indivisibly.

§§ 11, 12.

Marcellus and his disciples, like Arians, say that the Word was, not indeed created, but issued, to create us, as if the Divine silence were a state of inaction, and when God spake by the Word, He acted; or that there was a going forth and return of the Word; a doctrine which implies change and imperfection in Father and Son.

§§ 9, 10.

Unless Father and Son are two in name only, or as parts and so each imperfect, or two gods, they are coessential, one in Godhead, and the Son from the Father, g. 'land the Father are One*.' You say that the two things are one, or that the one has two names, or again that the one is divided into two.

Nowif the one is divided into two, that which is divided must need be a body, and neither part perfect, for each is a part and not a whole.

But if again the one have two names, this is the expedient of Sabellius, who said that Son and tr. They fall into the same folly with the Arians ; for Arians also say that He was created for us, that He might create us, as if God waited till our creation for His issue, as the one party say, or His creation, as the 2 Here again is the word zoovcvov.

Contrast the language of Orét. ili, when pipe pepe on the same text, in the same way};

€.g. ev TH dtdTyTL Kai oiKerdrnTe THs HUcews, Kai TH TavTSTyTL THS wras OedtnTOS, § 4.

3 Cf. O». iii. 10, note 4.

3 Phil. ii. 9.

4 John xvii. 7, 8.

5 Euseb. c. Marcell. pp. 6, 32, 49, &c. &c. i John x. 30,

DISCOURSE IV.

other. than to the Son ; for they say, not we for His sake, but He for ours, came to be; that is, if He was therefore created, and subsisted, that God through Him might create us.

And these, as irreligious or more so, give to God less than to us.

He now as He ever was.

But if so He now is, as He was ever, it follows, not that at one time He was begotten and not at another, nor that once there was silence with God, and then

He spake, but there is ever a Father3, and a Son who is His Word, not in name?# alone a Word, nor the Word in notion only a Son, but existing coessential5 with the Father, not begotten for us, for we are brought into being for Him.

For, if He were begotten for us, and in His begetting we were created, and in Arians then are more bountiful to us| !

For we oftentimes, even when | silent, yet are active in thinking, so as to form the results of our thoughts into images; but God they would have inactive when silent, and when He speaks then to exert strength ;

"if, that is, when silent He could not make, His generation the creature consists, and then

He returns that He may be what He was before, first, He that was begotten will be again not begotten.

For if His progression be generation, His return will be the close® of that generation, for when He has come to be in God, God will be silent again.

But if He shall be silent, there will be what there was when He was silent, stillness and not creation, for the creation will cease to be.

For, as on the Word's outgoing, the creation came to be, and existed, so on the Word's retiring, the creation will not exist.

What use then for it to come into being, if it is to cease? or why did God speak, that then He should be silent? and why did He issue One whom He recalls? and why did He beget One whose generation and when speaking He began to create.

For it is just to ask them, whether the Word, when He was in God, was perfect, so as to be able to make.

If on the one hand He was imperfect, when in God, but by being begotten became perfect ?, we are the cause of His perfection, that is, if He has been begotten for us; for on our behalf He has received the power of making.

But if He was perfect in God, so as to be able to make, His generation is superfluous ; for He, even when in the Father, could frame the world ; so that either He has not been begotten, or He was begotten, not for us, but because He is ever from the Father.

For His generation evidences, not that we were created, but that He is from God; for He was even before our creation.

He willed to cease? Again it is uncertain what He shallbe.

For either He will ever be silent, or Hewill again beget, and will devise a different creation (for He will not make the same, else that which was made would have remained, but another) ; and im due course He will bring that also to a close, and will devise another, and so on without end'.

12. And the same presumption will be proved against them concerning the Father ; for if, when silent, He could not make, of necessity He has gained power by begetting, that is, by speaking.

And whence has He gained it? and wherefore?

If, when He had the Word within Him, He could make, He begets needlessly, being able to make even in silence.

Next, if the Word was in God before He was begotten, then being begotten He is without and external to Him.

But if so, how says He now, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me??' but if He is now in the Father, then always was He in the Father, as He is now, and needless is it to say, ' For us was He begotten, and He reverts after we are formed, that He may be as He was.'

For He was not anything which He is not now, nor is He what He was not; but He is as He ever

§§ 13,14.

Such a doctrine precludes all real distinctions of personality in the Divine Nature.

Llustration of the Scripture doctrine from 2 Cor. vi. 11, &c.

13. This perhaps he? borrowed from the Stoics, who maintain that their God contracts and again expands with the creation, and then rests without end.

For what is dilated is first straitened ; and what is expanded is at first contracted; and it is what it was, and does but undergo an affection.

If then the Monad being dilated became a Triad, and the Monad was the Father™, and the Triad is Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, first the Monad being dilated, underwent an affection and became what it was not; for it was dilated, whereas it had not been dilate.

Next, if the Monad itself was dilated into a Triad, and that, Father and Son and Holy Ghost, then Father and Son and Spirit prove the same, as Sabellius held, unless the Monad which he speaks of is somewas, and in the same state and in the same respects; otherwise He will seem to be imperfect and alterable.

For if, what He was, that He shall be afterwards, as if now He were not so, it is plain, He is not now what He was and shall be.

I mean, if He was before in God, and afterwards shall be again, it follows that now the Word is not in God.

But the Lord refutes such persons when He says, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me;' for so is

5 dpoovaros, 9, N. 2

35.

7 els darevpoy, il. 68, 3i,at,n.x.- 4 ii. 19, D. 3

6 wavAa, cf. li. 34, t i.e. Marcellus, cf. §§ 14, 25, &c. ma Cf, § 25.

© De Sym. 24,0. 9; Or. i. 14, Ds 72 John xiv. to.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

thing besides the Father, and then he ought not to speak of dilatation, since the Monad was to make Three, so that there was a Monad, and then Father, Son, and Spirit.

For if the Monad were dilated, and expanded itself, it must itself be that which was expanded.

And a Triad when dilated is no longer a Monad, and when a Monad it is not yet a Triad. And so, He that was Father was not yet Son and Spirit ; but, when become These, is no longer only Father. And a man who thus should lie, must ascribe a body to God, and represent Him as passible ; for what is dilatation, but an affection of that which is dilated? or what the dilated, but what before was not so, but was strait indeed; for it is the same, in time only differing from itself. too to say that it was dilated for creating ; for it were possible for it, remaining a Monad, to make all; for the Monad did not need dilatation, nor was wanting in power before being dilated ; it is absurd surely and impious, to think or speak thus in the case of God.

Another absurdity too will follow.

For if it was dilated for the sake of the creation, and while it was a Monad the creation was not, but upon the Consummation it will be again a Monad after dilatation, then the creation too will come to nought.

For as for the sake of creating it was dilated, so, the dilatation ceasing, the creation will cease also.

§§ 15—24. Since the Word is from God, He must be Son.

Since the Son is from everlasting, He must be the Word ; else either He is superior to the Word, or the Word isthe Father.

Texts of the New Testament which state the unity of the Son with the Father; therefore the Son is the Word.

Three hypotheses refuted—1. That the Man is the Son; 2. That the Word and Man together are the Son; 3. That the Word became Son on His incarnation.

Texts of the Old Testament which speak of theSon.

If they are merely prophetical, then those concerning the Word may be such also.

14. And this the divine Apostle knows, when he writes to the Corinthians, 'Be ye not straitened in us, but be ye yourselves dilated, O Corinthians?;' for he advises identical 'persons to change from straitness to dilatation.

And as, supposing the Corinthians being straitened were in turn dilated, they had not been others, but still Corinthians, so if the Father was dilated into a Triad, the Triad again is the Father alone.

And he says again the same thing, ' Our heart is dilated3;' and Noah says, ' May God dilate for Japheth4,' for the same heart and the same Japheth is in the dilatation.

If then the Monad dilated, it would dilate for others ; but if it dilated for itself, then it would be that which was dilated ; and what is that but the Son and Holy Spirit? And itis well to ask him, when thus speaking, what was the action 5 of this dilatation? or, in very truth, wherefore at all it took place? for what does not remain the same, but is in course of time dilated, must necessarily have a cause of dilatation.

If then it was in order that Word and Spirit should be with Him, it is beside the purpose to say, 'First Monad, and then dilated;' for Word and Spirit were not afterwards, but ever, or God would be wordless §, as the Arians hold.

So that if Word and Spirit were ever, ever was it dilated, and not at first a Monad; but if it were dilated afterwards, then afterwards is there a Word.

But if for the Incarnation it was dilated, and then became a Triad, then before the Incarnation there was not yet a Triad.

And it will seem even that the Father became flesh, if, that is, He be the Monad, and was dilated in the Man ; and thus perhaps there will only be a Monad, and flesh, and thirdly Spirit ; if, that is, He was Himself dilated; and there will be in name only a Triad.

It is absurd 15. Such absurdities will be the consequence of saying that the Monad is dilated into a Triad.

But since those who say so venture to separate Word and Son, and to say that the Word is one and the Son another, and that first was the Word and then the Son, come let us consider this doctrine also.

Now their presumption takes various forms; for some say that the man whom the Saviour assumed is the Son'; and others both that the man and the Word then became Son, when they were united?.

And others say that the Word Himself then became Son when He became man?; for from being Word, they say, He has become Son, not being Son before, but only Word.

Now both are Stoic' doctrines, whether to say that God was dilated or to deny the Son, but especially is it absurd to name the Word, yet deny Him to be Son.

For if the Word be not from God, reasonably might they deny Him to be Son; but if He is from God, how see they not that what exists from anything is son of kim from whom it is?

Next, if God is Father of the Word, why is not the Word Son of His own Father? for one is and is called father, whose is the son; and one is and is called son of another, whose is the father.

If then God is not Father of Christ, neither is the Word Son; but if God be Father, then reasonably also the Word is Son.

But if afterwards there is Father, and first God, this is an Arian thought 4*, Next, it is absurd ee a a id ei see uy yer 2 2 Cor. vi. 12, 13.

3 Ib. vi. rz, .

4 Gen, ix. 27, LKX, 5 évépyeva [Prolegg. ch, ii. § 3 (2) c.]

i 7. le TQ. t Vid. § 20.

2 Vid. § or.

3 Vid. § 22 fin, 4 Cf. Ritt. and Prell. (Ed. 5) § 398(?).

© 48 88 8, 23 |

DISCOURSE

IV.

ee Ge ee ee ec cmmeme neither 'I am God,' nor 'I am Son of God,' but 'I and the Father are One.' that God should change; for that belongs to bodies; but if they argue that in the instance of creation He became afterwards a Maker, let them know that the change is in the thingss which afterwards came to be, and not in God.

17. The Jews then, when they heard 'One,' thought like Sabellius that He said that He was the Father, but our Saviour shews their sin by this argument: 'Though I had said "God," you should have remembered what is written, '1 said, Ye are gods ;"' then to clear up 'I and the Father are One,' He has explained the Son's oneness with the Father in the words,

16. If then the Son too were a work, well might God begin to be a Father towards Him as others; but if the Son is not a work, then ever was the Father and ever the Son'.

But if the Son was ever, He must be the Word ; for if the Word be not Son, and this is what a man waxes bold to say, either he holds that Word to be Father or the Son superior to the Word.

For the Son being 'in the bosom of the Father?,' of necessity either the Word is not before the Son (for nothing is before Him who is in the Father),

' Because I said, Iam the Son of God.'

For if He did not say it in words, still He has referred the sense of 'are One' to the Son.

For nothing is one with the Father, but what is from Him.

What is that which is from Him but the Son? And therefore He adds, ' that ye may know that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me.'

For, when expounding the 'One,' He said that the union and the inseparability lay, not in This being That, with which or if the Word be other than the Son, the Word must be the Father in whom is the Son.

But if the Word is not Father but Word, the Word must be external to the Father, since it

It was One, but in His being in the Father and the Father in the Son.

For thus He overthrows both Sabellius, in saying, 'I am' not, "the Father," but, 'the Son of God;' and is the Son who is 'in the bosom of the Father.'

For not both the Word and the Son are in the bosom, but one must be, and He the Son, who is Only-begotten.

And it follows for another reason, if the Word is one, and the Son another, that the Son is superior to the Word; for 'no one knoweth the Father save

Arius, in saying, 'are One.'

If then the Son and the Word are not the same, it is not that the Word is one with the Father, but the Son ; nor he that hath seen the Word 'hath seen the Father,' but 'he that hath seen' the Son.

And from this it follows, either that the Son is the Son3, not the Word.

Either then the Word does not know, or if He knows, it is not greater than the Word, or the Word has nothing beyond the Son.

For what can be true that 'no one knows.'

And the same of 'He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father,' and 'I and the Father are One,' for this is greater or more perfect than 'One,' and ' Tin the Father and the Father in Me,' and ' He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father?' uttered by the Son, not the Word, as they would have it, as is plain from the Gospel; for for these utterances also belong to the Son.

And hence the same John says, 'He according to John when the Lord said, 'I and that hath seen Me, hath seen Him that sent the Father are One,' the Jews took up stones

Me,' and, 'He that receiveth Me, receiveth Him that sent Me;' and, 'I am come to stone Him.

'Jesus+ answered them, Many good works have I shewed you from My a light into the world, that whosoever beFather, for which of those works do ye stone

Me?

The Jews answered Him, saying, For a lieveth in Me, should not abide in darkness.

And, if any one hear My words and good work we stone Thee not, but for blasphemy, and because that Thou, being a man, observe them not, I judge him not ; for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.

The word which he shall hear, the same shall judge him in the last day, because I go unto makest Thyself God.

Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are gods?

If he called them gods unto whom the Father 5.'

The preaching, He says, judges the Word of God came, and the Scripture him who has not observed the commandcannot be broken, say ye of Him, whom the ment; 'for if,' He says, 'I had not come and Father hath sanctified and sent into the world,

Thou blasphemest, because I said, I am the spoken unto them, they had not had sin; but now they shall have no cloke ®,' He says, having

Son of God?

If I do not the works of My heard My words, through which those who Father, believe Me not.

But if I do, though observe them shall reap salvation. ye believe not Me, believe the works, that ye may know and believe that the Father is in 18. Perhaps they will have so little shame as to say, that this utterance belongs not to the Son but to the Word; but from what preceded it appeared plainly that the speaker was the Son. ee at 2 ee Me, and I in the Father.'

And yet, as far as the surface of the words intimated, He said i, 29. t Or. i, 14, n. a * ghey 3 Matt. xi. 27. yeah x, 32—38.

5 John xii. 45; Matt. x. 405 John xii. 46—48.

6 John xv. 22,

2 Johni. 18.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

come into being by the Son and the other by the Word, or, if the world is one and the creation one, it follows that Son and Word are one and the same before all creation, for by Him it came into being.

Therefore if as by the Word, so by the Son also all things came to be, it will not be contradictory, but even identical to say, for instance, 'In the beginning was the Word,' or, 'In the beginning was the Son.'

But if because John did not say, 'In the beginning was the Son,' they shall maintain that the attributes of the Word do not suit with the Son, it at once follows that the attributes of the Son do not suit with the Word.

But it was shewn that to the Son belongs, 'I and the Father are One,' and that it is He 'Who is in the bosom of the Father,' and, 'He that seeth

For He who here says, 'I came not to judge the world but to save?,' is shewn to be no other than the Only-begotten Son of God, by the same John's saying before 2, '

For God so loved the world that He gave His Only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.

For God sent not His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved.

He that believeth on Him is not condemned, but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the Name of the Only-begotten Son of God.

And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil3.'

If He who says, 'For I came not to judge the world, but that I might save it,' is the Same as says, 'He that seeth Me, seeth Him that sent

Me 4,' and if He who came to save the world and not judge it is the Only-begotten Son of God, it is plain that it is the same Son who says, ' He that seeth Me, seeth Him that sent

Me.'

For He who said, ' He that believeth on Me,' and, 'If any one hear My words, I judge him not,' is the Son Himself, of whom Scripture says, 'He that believeth on Him is not condemned, but He that believeth not is condemned already, because He hath not believed in the Name of the Only-begotten Son of God.'

And again:

' And this is the condemnation' of him who believeth not on the Son, ' that light hath come into the world,' and they believed not in Him, thatis, in the Son; for He must be

'the Light which lighteth every man that cometh into the worlds.'

And as long as He was upon earth according to the Incarnation, He was Light in the world, as He said Himself,

"While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may be the children of light ;' for 'I,' says

He, 'am come a light into the world ©,'

Me, seeth Him that sent Me3;' and that 'the world was brought into being by Him,' is common to the Word and the Son; so that from this the Son is shewn to be before the world; for of necessity the Framer is before the things brought into being.

And what is said to Philip must belong, according to them, not to the Word, but to the Son.

For, 'Jesus said,' says Scripture, 'Have I been so long time with you, and yet thou hast not known Me, Philip? He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father.

And how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? Believest thou not, 'that I am in the Father and the Father in Me? the words that I speak unto you, I speak not of Myself, but the Father that dwelleth in Me, He doeth the works.

Believe Me that I am in the Father and the Father in Me, or else, believe Me for the very works' sake.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on Me, the works that I do shall he do also, and greater works than these shall he do, because I go unto the Father.

And whatsoever ye shall ask in My Name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorifiedin the Son'.'

Therefore if the Father be glorified in the Son, the Son must be He who said, 'I in the Father and the Father in Me;' and He who said, ' He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father ;' for He, the same who thus spoke, shews Himself to be the Son, by adding,

'that the Father may be glorified in the Son,'

19. This then being shewn, it follows that the Word is the Son.

But if the Son is the Light, which has come into the world, beyond all dispute the world was made by the Son.

For in the beginning of the Gospel, the Evangelist, speaking of John the Baptist, says,

'He was not that Light, but that he might bear witness concerning that Light'.'

For Christ Himself was, as we have said before, the True Light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world.

For if 'He was in the world, and the world was made by Him 2,' of necessity He is the Word of God, concerning whom also the Evangelist witnesses that all things were made by Him.

For either they will be compelled to speak of two worlds, that the one may have 20. If then they say that the Man whom the Word wore, and not the Word, is the Son of God the Only-begotten, the Man must be by consequence He who is in the Father, in whom also the Father is; and the Man must be He who is One with the Father, and who is in the bosom of the Father, and the True Light, And they will be compelled to say that through the Man Himself the world came into being, and that the Man was He who came not to judge the i John xii. 47.

2 Tb. iii. 16—19.

4 Ib. xii. 45.

8: Thy iil, $8hac.

$ Ib, i, 9 Raa

. Ib. xii. 36, 46, t Ib. i. 8.

3 John x. 30; i. 183 xii. 45.

"A Th, xive 9-53.

» 1. IO.

DISCOURSE

IV.

world but to save it; and that He it was who was in being before Abraham came to be.

For, says Scripture, Jesus said to them, ' Verily, verily, I say unto you, before Abraham was, I am5,'

And is it not absurd to say, as they do, that one who came of the seed of Abraham after two and forty generations °, should exist before Abraham came to be? is it not absurd, if the flesh, which the Word bore, itself is the Son, to say that the flesh from Mary is that by which the world was made? and how will they retain 'He was in the world?' for the|

Evangelist, by way of signifying the Son's antecedence to the birth according to the flesh, goes on to say, ' He was in the world.'

And how, if not the Word but the Man is the Son, can He save the world, being Himself one of the world ?

And if this does not shame them, where shall be the Word, the Man being in the Father?

And where will the Word stand to the Father, the Man and the Father being One? But if the Man be Only-begotten, what will be the place of the Word? Either one must say that He comes second, or, if He be above the Onlybegotten, He must be the Father Himself.

For as the Father is One, so also the Only-begotten from Him is One; and what has the Word above the Man, if the Word is not the Son?

For, while Scripture says that through the Son and the Word the world was brought to be, and it is common to the Word and to the Son to frame the world, yet Scripture proceeds to place the sight of the Father, not in the Word but in the Son, and to attribute the saving of the world, not to the Word, but to the Onlybegotten Son.

For, saith it, Jesus said, ' Have I been so long while with you, and yet hast thou not known Me, Philip? He that hath seen

He is not with Him in the giving of Baptism ?

But perhaps they will say, that in the Father's Name the Word is included? Wherefore then not the Spirit also? or is the Spirit external to the Father ? and the Man indeed (if the Word is not Son) is named after the Father, but the Spirit after the Man? and then the Monad, instead of dilating into a Triad, dilates according to them into a Tetrad, Father, Word, Son, and Holy Ghost..

Being brought to shame on this ground, they have recoutse to another, and say that not the Man by Himself whom the Lord bore, but both together, the Word and the Man, are the Son; for both joined together are named Son, as they say.

Which then is cause of which? and which has made which a Son? or, to speak more clearly, is the Word a Son because of the flesh? or is the flesh called Son because of the Word? or is neither the cause, but the concurrence of the two? If then the Word be a Son because of the flesh, of neces- 'sity the flesh is Son, and all those absurdities follow which have been already drawn from saying that the Man is Son.

But if the flesh is called Son because of the Word, then even before the flesh the Word certainly, being such, was Son.

For how could a being make other sons, not being himself a son, especially when there was a father?? If then He makes sons for Himself, then is He Himself Father ; but if for the Father, then must He be Son, or rather that Son, by reason of Whom the rest are made sons.

22. For if, while He is not Son, we are sons, God is our Father and not His.

How then does He appropriate the name instead, saying, ' My Father,' and 'I from the Father 3?' for if He be common Father of all, He is not His

Father only, nor did He alone come out from the Father.

But he says, that He is sometimes called our Father also, because He has Himself become partaker in our flesh. For on this account the Word has become flesh, that, since the Word is Son, therefore, because of the Son dwelling in us¢, He may be called our Father also; for 'He sent forth,' says

Scripture, 'the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying, Abba, Fathers.'

Therefore the 'Son in us, calling upon His own Father, causes Me, hath seen the Father.'

Nor does Scripture say that the Word knows the Father, but the Son ; and that not the Word sees the Father, but the Only-begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father.

21. And what more does the Word contribute to our salvation than the Son, if, as they hold, the Son is one, and the Word another? for the command is that we should believe, not in the Word, but in the Son.

For John says, ' He that believeth on the Son, hath everlasting life ; but he that believeth not the Son, shall not see life'?

And Holy Baptism, in which the substance of the whole faith is lodged, is administered not in the Word, but in Father,

Son, and Holy Ghost.

If then, as they hold, the Word is one and the Son another, and the Word is not the Son, Baptism has no connection with the Word.

How then are they able to hold that the Word is with the Father, when Him to be named our Father also.

Surely in whose hearts the Son is not, of them neither can God be called Father.

But if because of the Word the Man is called Son, it follows necessarily, since the ancients® are called sons even before the Incarnation, that the Word is Son even before His sojourn among us; for 'I begat sons,' saith Scripture; and in 3 John v. 17; xvi. 28.

4 Or. ii. 69.

2 Cf, iii, 12, n. 2.

5G 6 Below, § 29. ne 5: al. iv. 6.

5 John viii. 58.

6 Vid. Matt. i. 27. i John iii. 36.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

Old Testament of the Son, but of the Word; and for this reason they are positive in their opinion that the Son came later than the Word, because not in the Old, but in the New only, is He spoken of.

This is what they irreligiously say; for first to separate between the Testaments, so that the one does not hold with the other, is the device of Manichees and Jews, the one of whom oppose the Old, and the other the New+.

Next, on their shewing, if what is contained in the Old is of older date, and what in the New of later, and times depend upon the writing, it follows that 'I and the Father are

One,' and ' Only-begotten,' and 'He that hath seen Me hath seen the FatherS,' are later, for these testimonies are adduced not from the Old but from the New. the time of Noah, 'When the sons of God saw,' and in the Song, 'Is not He thy

Father? ?' Therefore there was also that 'True Son, for whose sake they too were sons.

But if, as they say again, neither of the two is Son, but it depends on the concurrence of the two, it follows that neither is Son; I say, neither the Word nor the Man, but some cause, on account of which they were united; and accordingly that cause which makes the Son will precede the uniting.

Therefore in this way also the Son was before the flesh.

When this then is urged, they will take refuge in another pretext, saying, neither that the Man is Son, nor both together, but that the Word was Word indeed simply in the beginning, but when He became Man, then He was named 7*

Son; for before His appearing He was not Son but Word only; and as the 'Word be. came flesh,' not being flesh before, so the Word became Son, not being Son before.

Such are their idle words; but they admit of an obvious refutation.

24. But it is not so; for in truth much is said in the Old also about the Son, as in the second Psalm, 'Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Theet;' and in the ninth the title2, Unto the 'end concerning the hidden things of the Son, a Psalm of David ;' and in the forty-fourth, ' Unto the end, concerning the things that shall be changed to the Sons of Korah for understanding, a song about the Well-beloved ;' and in Isaiah, 'I will sing to my Well-beloved a song of my

Well-beloved touching my vineyard. My Wellbeloved hath a vineyard ;' Who is this ' Wellbeloved' but the Only-begotten Son? as also in the hundred and ninth, 'From the womb

I begat Thee before the morning star', concerning which I shall speak afterwards ; and in the Proverbs, 'Before the hills He begat me;' and in Daniel, 'And the form of the Fourth is like the Son of Gods ;' and many others.

If then from the Old be ancientness, ancient must be the Son, who is clearly described in the Old Testament in many places.

'Yes,' they say, 'so it is, but it must be taken prophéetically.'

Therefore also the Word must be said to be spoken of prophetically ; for this is not to be taken one way, that another.

For if 'Thou art My Son' refer to the future, so does 'By the Word of the -Lord were the heavens established ;' for it is not said

'were brought to be,' nor 'He made.'

But that ' established' refers to the future, it states elsewhere: 'The Lord reigned 5,' followed by 'He so established the earth that it can never be moved.'

And if the words in the fortyfourth Psalm 'for My Well-beloved' refer to the future, so does what follows upon them,

'My heart uttered a good Word.'

And if 'From the womb' relates to a man, therefore 23. For if simply, when made Man, He has become Son, the becoming Man is the cause.

And if the Man is cause of His being Son, or both together, then the same absurdities result.

Next, if He is first Word and then Son, it will appear that He knew the Father afterwards, not before ; for not as being Word does He know Him, but as Son.

For 'No one knoweth the Father but the Son.'

And this too will result, that He has come afterwards to be 'in the bosom of the Father?,' and afterwards He and the Father have become One; and afterwards is, ' He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father.'

For all these things are said of the Son.

Hence they will be forced to say, The Word was nothing but a name.

For neither is it He who is in us with the Father, nor whoso has seen the Word, hath seen the Father, nor was the Father known to any one at all, for through the Son is the Father known

(for so it is written, 'And he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him'), and, the Word not being yet Son, not yet did any know the Father.

How then was He seen by Moses, how by the fathers? for He says Himself in the Kingdoms, 'Was I not plainly revealed to the house of thy father3?'

But if God was revealed, there must have been a Son to reveal, as He says Himself, 'And he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him.' It is irreligious then and foolish to say that the Word is one and the Son another, and whence they gained such an idea it were well to ask them.

They answer, Because no mention is made in the oRerine neon 4 Ps. cx. 3, LXX.

58 Cf. Ext. in Ps. xcii.

Hl. 35,0. 5.

5 John x. 303 i. 183 xiv.

9. a Yi. ix title xlv. title. susidislia ties 5 Prov. viii. 25, LXX.; Dan. iii. 25.

7 Is. i. 2, LXX. 3 Gen, vi. 2; Deut. xxxii. 6.

7*° OF, tl. 19; 2.3. t Matt. xi. 27; Johni. 18

® John xiv. 9.

3 1 Sam. li. 27, LXX.

DISCOURSE

IV.

played, not in truth, but in name, And the Name of Son ceasing, as they hold, then the grace of Baptism will cease too; for it was also ' From the heart.'

For if the womb is human, so is the heart corporeal.

But if what is from the heart is eternal, then what is 'From the womb' is eternal.

And if the ' Only-begotten ' is 'in the bosom,' therefore the ' Wellbeloved' is 'in the bosom.'

For ' Only-begotten' and.' Well-beloved' are the same, as in the words 'This is My Well-beloved Son®' given in the Sons, Nay, what will follow but the annihilation of the creation? for if the Word came forth that we might be created °, and when He was come forth, we were, it is plain that when He retires into the Father, as they say, we shall be no longer.

For He will be as He was; so also we shall not be, as then we were not; for when He is no more gone forth, there will no more be a creation.

This then is absurd, For not as wishing to signify His love towards Him did He say ' Well-beloved,' as if it might appear that He hated others, but He made plain thereby His being Only-begotten, that He might shew that He alone was from Him.

And hence the Word, with a view of conveying to Abraham the idea of ' Only-begotten,' says,

§§ 26—36.

That the Son is the Co-existing Word, argued from the New Testament.

Texts from the Old Testament continued; especially Ps. cx. 3.

Besides, the Word in Old Testament may be Son in New, as Spirit in Old Testament is Paraclete in New.

Objection from Acts x. 36; answered by parallels, such as 1 Cor. i. 5. Lev. ix. 7. &c. Necessity of the Word's taking flesh, viz. to sanctify, yet without destroying, the flesh.

' Offer thy son thy well-beloved7;' but it is plain to any one that Isaac was the only son from Sara.

The Word then is Son, not lately come to be, or named Son, but always Son. For if not Son, neither is He Word; and if not Word, neither is He Son.

For that which is from the father is a son; and what is from the Father, but that Word that went forth from the heart, and was born from the womb? for the Father is not Word, nor the Word

Father, but the one is Father, and the other Son; and one begets, and the other is begotten.

26. But that the Son has no beginning of being, but before He was made man was ever with the Father, John makes clear in his first

Epistle, writing thus: 'That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the Word of Life; and the Life was manifested, and we have seen it; and we bear witness and declare unto you that Eternal Life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us*.'

While he says here that 'the Life,' not 'became,' but 'was with the Father,' in the end of his Epistle he says the Son is the Life, writing,

§25. Marcellian illustration from 1 Cor. xii. 4, refuted.

25. Arius then raves in saying that the Son is from nothing, and that once He was not, while Sabellius also raves in saying that the Father is Son, and again, the Son Father', in subsistence? One, in name Two ; and he3 raves also in using as an example the grace of the 'And we are in Him that is True, even in His

Son, Jesus Christ; this is the True God and Eternal Life2.'

But if the Son is the Life, and the Life was with the Father, and if the Son was with the Father, and the same Evangelist says, 'And the Word was with God3,' the Son must be the Word, which is ever with the Father.

And as the 'Son' is 'Word,' so 'God' must be 'the Father.'

Moreover, the Son, according to John, is not merely 'God' but 'True God;' for according to the same

Spirit.

For he says, 'As there are " diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit," so also the Father is the same 4, but is dilated into Son and Spirit.'

Now this is full of absurdity; for if as with the Spirit, so it is with God, the Father will be

Word and Holy Spirit, to one becoming Father, to another Son, to another Spirit, accommodating himself to the need of each, and in name indeed Son and Spirit, but in reality

Father only; having a beginning in that He becomes a Son, and then ceasing to be called

Father, and made man in name, but in truth Evangelist, 'And the Word was God ;' and the Son said, 'I am the Life+.'

Therefore the Son is the Word and Life which is with the Father.

And again, what is said in the same John, 'The Only-begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father 5,' shews that the Son was ever.

For whom John calls Son, Him David mentions in the Psalm as God's Hand §, saying, not even coming among us; and untrue in saying 'I and the Father,' but in reality being

Himself the Father, and the other absurdities which result in the instance of Sabellius.

And the name of the Son and the Spirit will necessarily cease, when the need has been supplied ; and what happens will altogether be but make-belief, because it has been disi 'Why stretchest Thou not forth Thy Right Hand out of Thy bosom 7?' Therefore if the Hand is in SS 5 § az.

6 ij, 24, n. 6; iv. IZ, De 4t x Johni. 1, 2.

2 Ib. v. 20.

3 Johni. x.

. Xiv. 6.

5 Ib. i. 18.

6 ji, 32, 0. 4.

7 Ps, Ixxiv. rz, LXX.

7 Gen. xxii. 2.

6 Ps, xxxiii. 6; xciii.1; xlv.1; Matt.iii.17,

y i ii 3 i.e. Marcellus.

2 Jrocracet, iii. 65, 0. 9 ae 4 (x Cor. xii. 4.) So Marcellus, § 13.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

iene tee ee ee ee eS beget differs from bringing forth ; for begetting involves the primary foundation, but to bring forth is nothing else than the production of what exists.

If then the term belongs to the body, let it be observed that He did not then receive a beginning of coming to be when he was evangelized to the shepherds by night, but when the Angel spoke to the Virgin.

And that was not night, for this is not said; on the contrary, it was night when He issued from the womb.

This difference Scripture makes, and says on the one hand that He was begotten before the morning star, and on the other speaks of His proceeding from the womb, as in the twentyfirst Psalm, ' Thou art he that drew Me from the womb 5.'

Besides, He did not say, 'before the rising of the morning star,' but simply ' before the morning star.'

If then the phrase must be taken of the body, then either the body must be before Adam, for the stars were before Adam, or we have to investigate the sense of the letter. And this John enables us to do, who says in the Apocalypse, 'I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end.

Blessed are they who make broad their robes, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.

For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever maketh and loveth a lie.

I Jesus have sent My Angel, to testify these things in the Churches.

Iam the Root and the Offspring of David, the Bright and Morning Star.

And the Spirit and the Bride say, Come ; and let him that heareth say, Come; and let him that is athirst, Come ; and whosoever will, let him take of the water of life freely ©.'

If then 'the Offspring of David' be the ' Bright and Morning Star,' it is plain that the flesh of the Saviour is called 'the Morning

Star,' which the Offspring from God preceded ; so that the sense of the Psalm is this, 'I have begotten Thee from Myself before Thy appearance in the flesh ;' for 'before the Morning

Star' is equivalent to ' before the Incarnation of the Word.' the bosom, and the Son in the bosom, the Son will be the Hand, and the Hand will be the Son, through whom the Father made all. things; for it is written, 'Thy Hand made all these things,' and 'He led out His people with His Hand 8;' therefore through the Son.

And if 'this is the changing of the Right Hand of the Most Highest,' and again, ' Unto\ the end, concerning the things that shall be changed, a song for My Well-beloved9;' the Well-beloved then is the Hand that was changed ; concerning whom the Divine Voice also says, 'This is My Beloved Son.'

This 'My Hand' then is equivalent to 'This My Son.'

27. But since there are ill-instructed men who, while resisting the doctrine of a Son, think little of the words, 'From the womb before the morning star I begat Thee';' as if this referred to His relation to Mary, alleging that He was born of Mary ' before the morning star,' for that to say 'womb' could not refer to His relation towards God, we must say a few words here.

If then, because the 'womb' is human, therefore it is foreign to God, plainly 'heart' too has a human meaning?, for that which has heart has womb also.

Since then both are human, we must deny both, or seek to explain both.

Now as a word is from the heart, so is an offspring from the womb; and as when the heart of God is spoken of, we do not conceive of it as human, so if Scripture says 'from the womb,' we must not take it in a corporeal sense.

For it is usual with divine Scripture to speak and signify in the way of man what is above man.

Thus speaking of the creation it says, 'Thy hands made me and fashioned me,' and, 'Thy "hand made all these things,' and, 'He commanded and they were created 3.'

Suitable then is its language about everything; attributing to the Son' propriety' and ' genuineness,' and to the creation 'the beginning of being.'

For the one God makes and creates; but Him He begets from Himself, Word or Wisdom.

Now 'womb' and 'heart' plainly declare the proper and the genuine; for we too have this from the womb ; but our works we make by the hand.

29. Thus in the Old also, statements are plainly made concerning the Son; at the same time it is superfluous to argue the point; for if what is not stated in the Old is of later date, let them who are thus disputatious, say where in the Old is mention made of the Spirit, the Paraclete? for of the Holy Spirit there is mention, but nowhere of the Paraclete.

Is then the Holy Spirit one, and the Paraclete another, and the Paraclete the later, as not mentioned in the Old? but far be it to say that the Spirit is later, or to 28, What means then, say they, ' Before the morning star?' I would answer, that if ' Before the morning star' shews that His birth from Mary was wonderful, many others besides have been born before the rising of the star.

What then is said so wonderful in His instance, that He should record it as some choice prerogative +, when it is common to many? Next, to 8 Vid. Is, lxvi. 2; Deut. vii. 8.

9 Ps, Ixxvii. 10, LXX.; xlv. title.

1 Ib, cx. 3, LXX.

28 24.

3 Ps. cxix. 733 cxlviii. 5.

4 é£acpérov, ii, 19, n. 6.

5 Ps, xxii. 9.

6 Rev, xxii. I3—170

oppose the words in the first to the Corinthians, distinguish the Holy Ghost as one and the Paraclete as another ; for the Spirit is one and the same, then and now hallowing and comforting those who are His recipients; as one and the same Word and Son led even then to adoption of sons those who were worthy '*.

For sons under the Old were made such through no other than the Son.

For unless even before Mary there were a Son who was of God, how is He before all, when they are sons before Him? and how also ' First-born,' if He comes second after many? But neither is the Paraclete second, for He was before all, nor the Son later ; for 'in the beginning was the Word 2." And as the Spirit and Paraclete are the same, so the Son and Word are the same ; and as the Saviour says concerning the Spirit,

'waiting for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall also confirm you unto the end unblameable in the day of our Lord Jesus

Christ 8'

For as one Christ does not confirm the day of another Christ, but He Himself confirms in His own day those who wait for Him, so the Father sent the Word made flesh, that being made man He might preach by means of Himself, And therefore he straightway adds, 'This is Lord of all;' but Lord of all is the Word.

31. 'And Moses said unto Aaron, Go unto the altar and offer thy sin-offering, and thy burnt-offering, and make an atonement for thyself and for the people ; and offer the offering of the people, and make an atonement for them, as the Lord commanded Moses.'

See now here, though Moses be one, Moses himself speaks as if about another Moses, 'as the Lord commanded Moses.'

In like manner then, if the blessed Peter speak of the Divine Word also, as sent to the children of Israel by Jesus

Christ, it is not necessary to understand that the Word is one and Christ another, but that they were one and the same by reason of the uniting which took place in His divine and loving condescension and becoming man.

And even if He be considered in two ways?, still it is without any division of the Word, as when the inspired John says, 'And the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us3.'

What then is said well and rightly ¢ by the blessed Peter, the followers of the Samosatene, understanding badly and wrongly, stand not in the truth.

For Christ is understood in both ways in Divine Scripture, as when it says Christ 'God's power and God's wisdom 5,'

If then Peter says that the Word was sent through Jesus Christ unto the children

'But the Paraclete which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in My Name 3,' speaking of One and Same, and not distinguishing, so John describes similarly when he says,

' And the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, glory as of one

Only-begottenfromtheFather+.' Forhere too he does not distinguish but witnesses the identity.

And as the Paraclete is not one and the Holy Ghost another, but one and the same, so Word is not one, and Son another, but the Word is

Only-Begotten ; for He says not the glory of the flesh itself, but of the Word.

He then who dares distinguish between Word and Son, let him distinguish between Spirit and Paraclete ; but if the Spirit cannot be distinguished, so neither can the Word, being also Son and Wisdom and Power.

Moreover, the word © Well-beloved' even the Greeks who are skilful in phrases know to be equivalent with ' Onlybegotten.'

For Homer speaks thus of Telemachus, who was the only-begotten of Ulysses, in of Israel, let him be understood to mean, that the Word incarnate has appeared to the children of Israel, so that it may correspond to ' And the Word became flesh.'

But if they understand it otherwise, and, while confessing the Word to be divine, as He is, separate from Him the Man that He has taken, with which also we believe that He is made one, saying that He has been sent through Jesus Christ, they are, without knowing it, contradicting themselves.

For those who in this place separate the divine Word from the divine Incarnation, have, it seems, a degraded notion of the doctrine of the second book of the Odyssey:

O'er the wide earth, dear youth, why seek to run, An only child, a well-beloved 5 son?

He whom you mourn, divine Ulysses, fell Far from his country, where the strangers dwell.

Therefore he who is the only son of his father is called well-beloved.

30. Some of the followers of the Samosatene, distinguishing the Word from the Son, pretend that the Son is Christ, and the Word another ; and they ground this upon Peter's words in the Acts, which he spoke well, but they explain badly® It is this: 'The Word He sent to the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ; this is Lord of all 7.'

For they say that since the Word spoke through Christ, as in the instance of the Prophets, ' Thus, saith the Lord,' the prophet was one and the:

Lord another.

But to this it is parallel to ch: ea EE TE His having become flesh, and entertain Gentile thoughts, as they do, conceiving that the divine

Incarnation is an alteration of the Word.

But it is not so; perish the thought.

32. For in the same way that John here preaches that incomprehensible union, 'the ee 1-Cf. i. 39, n4.

Johni. x.

3 Ib. xiv. 26.

; a i 4 Ib. Pe 14. "

5 Ps doy ayarytos, line 365.

8 x Cor. i. 7, 8 i Lev. ix. 7.

® Cf, iii. 29, init.

6 Cf. ii. rz, n. 13+ 7 Acts x. 36.

3 John i. 14.

4 ii. 44, M. 2.

5 1 Cor. i. 24.

FOUR DISCOURSES AGAINST THE ARIANS.

mortal being swallowed up of life,' nay, of Him | said, ' And I will send My Son Christ ",' and in who is Very Life (as the Lord said to Martha, the Jordan, 'This is My Well-beloved Son.'

For when He had fulfilled His promise, He shewed, as was suitable, that He was He whom

He said He had sent.

'I am the Life?'), so when the blessed Peter says that through Jesus Christ the Word was sent, he implies the divine union also.

For as when a man heard ' The Word became flesh,' he would not think that the Word ceased to be, which is absurd, as has been said before, so also hearing of the Word which has been united to the flesh, let him understand the divine mystery one and simple.

More clearly however and indisputably than all reasoning does what was said by the Archangel to the Bearer of God herself, shew the oneness of the Divine Word and Man.

For he-says, ' The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the Power of the Highest shall overshadow thee : therefore also that Holy Thing which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son of God 3.'

Irrationally then do the followers of the Samosatene separate the Word whois clearly declared to be made one with the Man from Mary.

He is not therefore sent through that Man; but He rather in Him sent, saying, 'Go ye, teach all nations 4.'

34. Let us then consider Christ in both ways, the divine Word made one in Mary with Him which is from Mary.

For in her womb the Word fashioned for Himself His house, as at the beginning He formed Adam from the earth; or rather more divinely, concerning whom Solomon too says openly, knowing that the Word was also called Wisdom, 'Wisdom builded herself an house? ;' which the Apostle interprets when he says,

'Which house are we?,' and elsewhere calls us a temple, as far as it is fitting to God to inhabit a temple, of which the image, made of stones, He by Solomon commanded the ancient people to build; whence, on the appearance of the Truth, the image ceased.

For when the ruthless men wished to prove the image to be the truth, and to destroy that true habitation which we surely believe His union with us to be, He threatened them not; but knowing that their crime was against themselves, He says to them, ' Destroy this Temple, and in three days I will raise it up 3,' He, our

Saviour, surely shewing thereby that the things about which men busy themselves, carry their dissolution with them.

For unless the Lord had built the house, and kept the city,in vain did the builders toil, and the keepers watch+.

And so the works of the Jews are undone, for they were a shadow; but the Church is firmly established ; it is 'founded on the rock,' and 'the gates of hades shall not prevail against its,'

Theirs® it was to say, 'Why dost Thou, being a man, make Thyself God7?' and their disciple is the Samosatene; whence to his followers with reason does he teach his heresy.

But 'we did not so learn Christ, if so be that we heard' Him, and were taught from Him, 'putting off the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts,' and taking up 'the new, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness 8.' Let Christ then in both ways be religiously considered.

33. And this is usual with Scripture 5, to express itself in inartificial and simple phrases.

For so also in Numbers we shall find, Moses said to Raguel the Midianite, the father-in-law of Moses; for there was not one

Moses who spoke, and another whose father-inlaw was Raguel, but Moses was one.

And if in like manner the Word of God is called Wisdom and Power and Right-Hand and Arm and the like, and if in His love to man He has become one with us, putting on our first-fruits and blended with it, therefore the other titles also have, as was natural, become the Word's portions.

For that John has said, that in the beginning was the Word, and He with God and Himself God, and all things through Him, and without Him nothing made, shews clearly that even man is the formation of God the Word.

If then after taking him, when enfeebled®, into Himself, He renews him again through that sure renewal unto endless permanence, and therefore is made one with him in order to raise him to a diviner lot, how can we possibly say that the Word was sent through the Man who was from Mary, and reckon Him, the Lord of Apostles, with the other Apostles, I mean prophets, who were sent by Him? And how can Christ be called a mere man? on the contrary, being made one with the Word, He is with reason called Christ and Son of God, the prophet having long since loudly and clearly ascribed the Father's subsistence to Him, and 35. But if Scripture often calls even the body by the name of Christ, as in the blessed

Peter's words to Cornelius, when he teaches him of ' Jesus of Nazareth, whom God anointed with the Holy Ghost,' and again to the Jews,

'Jesus of Nazareth, a Man approved of God for you',' and again the blessed Paul to the Athenians, 'By that Man, whom He 1 Prov. ix. x 4 Vid. Ps. cxxvii. 2.

6 éxeivwv, John x. 33.

8 Eph. iv. 2o—24, 7 Vid. 2 Esdr. vii. 28, 29; Acts iii. 20.

2 Heb. iii. 6.

3 John ii. x9.

5 Vid. Matt. vii. 253 xvi. 18.

7 De Decr. 13 Or. i. 4, iii. 27; de Sym. 50+ t Acts x. 383 ii. 22.

2 John xi. 25. t 2 Cor. v. 4.

3 Luke i. 35.

4 Matt. xxviii. 19.

5 CF, ii, §3,n.'4.

6 cadpwhdvra, cf. ii. 66, n. 7.

DISCOURSE IV.

wo dees 2 Ee nara gether, first affording to the Saints even perception of the Word through the body 9, as we may consider, by entering when the doors were shut; and next standing near them in the body and affording full assurance.

So much may be conveniently said for confirmation of the faithful, and correction of the unbelieving. ordained, giving assurance to all men, in that |

He raised Him from the dead?'

(for we find the appointment and the mission often synonymous with the anointing; from which any one who will may learn, that there is no discordance in the words of the sacred writers, but that they but give various names to the union of God the Word with the Man from 36. And so let Paul of Samosata also stand corrected on hearing the divine voice of Him who said ' My body,' not ' Christ besides Me who am the Word,' but ' Him * with Me, and Me with Him.'

For I the Word am the chrism, and Mary, sometimes as anointing, sometimes as mission, sometimes as appointment), it follows that what the blessed Peter says is mnght3, and he proclaims in purity the Godhead of the Only-begotten, without separating the subsistence of God the Word from the Man from that which has the chrism from Me is the Man?; not then without Me could He be called

Christ, but beingwith MeandIin Him.

Therefore the mention of the mission of the Word shews the uniting which took place with Jesus, born of Mary, Whose Name means Saviour, not by reason of anything else, but from the Man's being made one with God the Word.

This passage has the same meaning as 'the Father that Mary (perish the thought! for how should he, who had heard in so many ways, 'I and the Father are one,' and ' He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father+?)'

In which Man, after the resurrection also, when the doors were shut, we know of His coming to the whole band ** of the Apostles, and dispersing all that was hard to believe in it by His words, ' Handle Me and sent Me,' and 'I came not of Myself, but the Father sent Me3.'

For he has given the name see, for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye of mission 4 to the uniting with the Man, with Whom the Invisible nature might be known to men, through the visible.

For God changes not place, like us who are hidden in places, when in the fashion of our littleness He dissee Me haves.'

And He did not say, ' This,' or 'this Man which I have taken to Me,' but 'Me.'

Wherefore the Samosatene will gain no allowance, being refuted by so many arguments for the union of God the Word, nay by God the Word Himself, who now brings the news to all, and assures them by eating, and permitting to them that handling of Him which then took place.

For certainly he who gives food to others, and they who give him, touch hands.

For ' they gave Him,' Scripture plays Himself in His existence in the flesh ; for how should He, who fills the heaven and the earth ? but on account of the presence in the flesh the just have spoken of His mission.

Therefore God the Word Himself is Christ from Mary, God and Man; not some other Christ but One and the Same; He before ages from the Father, He too in the last times from the Virgin ; invisible 5 before even to the holy powers of heaven, visible now because of His being one with the Man who is visible ; says, 'a piece of a broiled fish and of an honey-comb, and' when He had ' eaten before them, He took the remains and gave to them 6"

See now, though not as Thomas was allowed, yet by another way, He afforded to them full seen, I say, not in His invisible Godhead but assurance, in being touched by them; but if you would now see the scars, learn from Thomas.

'Reach hither thy hand and thrust in the operation © of the Godhead through the human body and whole Man, which He has renewed by its appropriation to Himself.

To Him be the adoration and the worship, who was before, and now is, and ever shall be, even it into My side, and reach hither thy finger and behold, My hands7;' so says God the Word, speaking of His own® side and hands, and of Himself as whole man and God toee ee et to all ages.

Amen.

1 ie, rev Xp. vid. Matt. xxvi. 06.

3 John vi. 44, viii. 42.

4 § 35, line 8.

© évepyeta, § 14, N 5+ 9 Vid, 1 Johnii t.

2 Or. i. 47,0. 11.

5 De Syn. 27 (15) 2 Acts xvii. 32.

3 ii. 44, 2. I.

4 John x. 30; xiv. 9.

4 Evvwpis.

5 Luke xxiv. 39.

6 Ib, xxiv. 42, 43, vid. Wetstein in le.

7 John xx. 27.

8 Cf. iii. 33, n. 5.

DE SYNODIS.

(WRITTEN 359, ADDED TO AFTER 361.)

Tue de Synodis is the last of the great and important group of writings of the third exile.

With the exception of §§ 30, 31, which were inserted at a later recension after the death of Constantius (cf. Hist. Ar. 32 end), the work was all written in 359, the year of the 'dated' creed (§ 4 awd rijs viv bwareias) and of the fateful assemblies of Rimini and Seleucia.

It was written moreover after the latter council had broken up (Oct. 1), but before the news had reached Athanasius of the Emperor's chilling reception of the Ariminian deputies, and of the protest of the bishops against their long detention at that place.

The documents connected with the last named episode reached him only in time for his postscript (§ 55).

Still less had he heard of the melancholy surrender of the deputies of Ariminum at Niké on Oct. 10, or of the final catastrophe (cf. the allusion in the inserted § 30, also Prolegg. ch. ii. § 8 (2) jin.).

The first part only (see Table izfra) of the letter is devoted to the history* of the twin councils.

Athanasius is probably mistaken in ascribing the movement for a great council to the Acacian or Homcean anxiety to eclipse and finally set aside the Council of Nicea.

The Semi-Arians, who were ill at ease and anxious to dissociate themselves from the growing danger of Anomceanism, and who at this time had the ear of Constantius, were the persons who desired a doctrinal settlement.

It was the last effort of Eastern 'Conservatism' (yet see Gwatkin, Studies, p. 163) to formulate a position which without admitting the obnoxious épooverov Should yet condemn Arianism, conciliate the West, and restore peace to the Christian world.

The failure of the attempt, gloomy and ignominious as it was, was yet the beginning of the end, the necessary precursor of the downfall of Arianism as a power within the Church.

The cause of this failure is to be found in the intrigues of the Homceans, Valens in the West,

Eudoxius and Acacius in the East.

Niczea was chosen by Constantius for the venue of the great Synod. But Basil, then in high favour, suggested Nicomedia, and thither the bishops were summoned.

Before they could meet, the city was destroyed by an earthquake, and the venue was changed to Nicea again.

Now the Homceans saw their opportunity.

Their one chance of escaping disaster was in the principle 'divide et impera.'

The Council was divided into two: the Westerns were to meet at Ariminum, the Easterns at Seleucia in Cilicia, a place with nothing to recommend it excepting the presence of a strong military force.

Hence also the conference of Homcean and Semi-Arian bishops at Sirmium, who drew up in the presence of Constantius, on Whitsun-Eve, the famous 'dated' or 'third Sirmian' Creed.

Its wording (éuotov kata mdvra) shews the predominant influence of the Semi-Arians, in spite of the efforts of Valens to get rid of the test words, upon which the Emperor insisted.

Basil moreover issued a separate memorandum to explain the sense in which he signed the creed, emphasising the absolute likeness of the Son to the Father (Bright, /w¢rod., Ixxxiii., Gwatkin, pp. 168 sg.), and accepting the Nicene doctrine in everything but the name.

But for all Basil might say, the Dated Creed by the use of the word éyovov had opened the door to any evasion that an Arian could desire : for éyo.ov is a relative term admitting of degrees: what is only 'like' is zpso facto to some extent wzlike (see below, § 53).

The party of Basil, then, entered upon the decisive contest already outmanceuvred, and doomed to failure.

The events which followed are described by Athanasius (§§ 8—12).

At Ariminum the Nicene, at Seleucia the Semi-Arian cause carried all before it.

The Dated Creed, rejected with scorn at Ariminum, was unsuccessfully propounded in an altered form by Acacius at Seleucia.

The rupture between Homcoeans and Semi-Arians was complete.

So far only does Athanasius carry his account of the Synods: at this point he steps in with a fresh blow at the link which united Eastern Conservatism with the mixed multitude of original Arians like Euzoius and Valens, ultra Arians like Aetius and t He undertakes to tell dep édpaxa kal éyvwv axpi8as, words which have given rise to the romantic but ill-founded tradition that, ubiquitous and untiring in his exile, he was a secret spectator of the proceedings of his enemies at these distant gatherings.

(So Gibbon and, as far as Seleucia is concerned, Tillemont.

Montfaucon, as usual, takes the more sober and likely view.)

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA

Eunomius, and Arianising opportunists like Acacius, Eudoxius, and their tribe.

In the latter he recognises deadly foes who are to be confuted and exposed without any thought of compromise ; in the former, brethren who misunderstand their own position, and whom explanation will surely bring round to their natural allies.

In this twofold aim the de Synodis stands in the lines of the great anti-Arian discourses (supra, p. 304).

But with the eye of a general Athanasius suits his attack to the new position.

With the Arians, he has done with theological argument ; he points indignantly to their intrigues and their brow-beating, to their lack of consistent principle, their endless synods and formularies (§§ 21—32) ; concisely he exposes the hollowness of their objection to the Nicene formula, the real logical basis upon which their position rests (§§ 33—40, see Bright, xc.—xcii.).

But to the Semi-Arians he turns with a serious and carefully stated vindication of the époovowr.

The time has come to press it earnestly upon them as the only adequate expression of what they really mean, as the only rampart which can withstand the Arian invasion.

This, the last portion (§§ 41 —54) of the letter, is the raison Wétre of the whole: the account of the Synods is merely a means to this end, not his main purpose; the exposure of Arian principles and of Arian variations subserves the ultimate aim of detaching from them those of whom Athanasius was now hoping better things.

It may be said that he over-rated the hopefulness of affairs as far as the immediate future was concerned.

The weak acceptance by the Seleucian majority (or rather by their delegates) of the Arian creed of Niké, the triumph of Acacius, Eudoxius and their party as Constantius drifted in the last two years of his life nearer and nearer to ultraArianism (de Syn. 30, 31, his rupture with Basil, Theodt. ii. 27), the ascendancy of Arianism under Valens, and the eventual consolidation of a Semi-Arian sect under the name of Macedonius, all this at the first glance is a sad commentary upon the hopefulness of the de Synodis.

But (1) even if this were all the truth, Athanasius was right: he was acting a noble part.

In the de Synodis 'even Athanasius rises above himself"

Driven to bay by the pertinacity of his enemies, exasperated as we see him in the de Fuga and Arian History, 'yet no sooner is he cheered with the news of hope than the importunate jealousies of forty years are hushed

(contrast Zp. 4g. 7) in a moment, as though the Lord had spoken peace to the tumult of the grey old exile's troubled soul' (Gwatkin, Studzes, p. 176, Avian Controv., p. 98).

The charity that hopeth all things is always justified of her works.

(2) Athanasius, however, was right in his estimate of the position.

Not only did many of the Semi-Arians (e.g. the fifty-nine in 365) accept the énoovevov, but it was from the ranks of the Semi-Arians that the men arose who led the cause of Nica to its ultimate victory in the East

There accompanied Basil of Ancyra from the Seleucian Synod to Constantinople a young deacon and ascetic, who read and welcomed the appeal of Athanasius.

Writing a few months later, this young theologian, Basil of Czesarea, adopts the words of the de Synodis: 'one God we confess, one in nature not in number, for number belongs to the category of quantity, ... neither Like nor Unlike, for these terms belong to the category of quality (cf. below, § 53)... He that is essentially God is Coessential with Him that is essentially God.... If I am to state my own opinion, I accept

" Like in essence" with the addition of "exactly" as identical in sense with ''Coessential". .. put "exactly like" [without "essence"] I suspect.... Accordingly since

" Coessential" is the term less open to abuse, on this ground I too adopt it' (Zpp. 8, 9, the Greek in Gwatkin, Studies, p. 242)%.

Basil the Great is, not indeed the only, but the conspicuous and abundant justification of the insight of Athanasius in the de Synodis.

Turning to subordinate parts of the Letter, we may note the somewhat unfair use made of the unlucky blunder of the Dated Creed, as though its compilers thereby admitted that their faith had no earlier origin. The dating of the creed was doubtless ' an offence against good taste as well as ecclesiastical propriety' (as sad a blunder in its way as Macaulay's celebrated letter to his constituents from ' Windsor Castle'), and it was only in human nature to make the most of it.

More serious is the objection taken to the revolting title Avyovorov tod aiwviov

(which set a bad precedent for later times, Bright, Ixxxiv, note 4) in contrast to the denial of the eternity of the Son. At any rate, lending itself as it did to such obvious criticisms, we are not surprised to read (§ 29) that the copies of the creed were hastily called in and a fresh recension substituted for it.

— .

Lastly it must be remembered that Athanasius does not aim at giving a complete | catalogue of Arian or Arianising creeds, any more than at giving a full history of the double council.

Accordingly we miss (1) the confession of Arius and Euzoius, presented to Constantine in 330 ; (2) The confession ' colourless in wording, but heterodox in aim,' drawn up at Sirmium 3 against Photinus in 347 (Hil. Aragm, 2. 21 sq. Hefele, vol. i. p. 192) ;

(3) The formulary propounded by the Emperor at Milan in 355 (Hil. Syx. 78) ; (4) The confession of the council of Ancyra', 358, alluded to § 41, see n. 9); (5) The Anomcean Ecthesis of Eudoxius and Aetius, Constantinople 359 (Thdt. H.

Z. ii. 27).

2 Observe also that the Semi-Arian document of reconciliation in 363 (Socr. iii. 25) adopts the point pressed in de Syn. 41.

3 This is, strictly speaking, the first' Sirmian creed, but in the Table below that of 35x is counted as such.

4 The 'Semi-Arian digest of three confessions,' number 5 in Newman's list of Sirmian creeds, is left out of the reckoning here, as the confused statement of Soz. iv. 15, is the sole evidence for its existence,

It cannot be the confession referred to in Hil. Fragm. vi.

6,7.

But see Newman, Arians, Appendix iii. note 5 ; Gwatkin, S/udies, pp. 162, 189, sub jin,

VOL. IV.

DE SYNODIS.

RE In the de Synodis we have a worthy conclusion of the anti-Ariam writings which are the legacy and the record of the most stirring and eventful period of the noble life of our great bishop.

; The translation of this tract by Newman has been more closely revised than those of the 'de Decretis' and the first three ' Discourses,' as it appeared somewhat less exact in places.

In §§ 10, 11, the Athanasian version has been followed, as, inaccurate as the version certainly is in places, this seemed more suitable to an edition of Athanasius; moreover, it appears to preserve some more original readings tham the Hilarian text.

The notes have been curtailed to some extent, especially those containing purely historical matter.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

PART I.

Husrory oF THE DouBLE COUNCIL.

§1.

The reason of any new council having been called.

§ 2.

The superfluity of such assemblies.

§§ 3, 4.

Monstrosity of a dated creed.

§ 5.

Necessity of the Nicene Council.

§ 6.

Its decisions make any fresh council unnecessary.

7s The true motives of the promoters of the new couneils, §§ 8—11.

Proceedings of the 400 at Ariminum.

§ 8. The ' Dated' Creed propounded.

§ 9. Rejection of the Dated Creed and deposition of Valens, &e- § 10. The Council's Letter to the Emperor.

§ 11. Decree of the Council.

§ 12.

Proceedings of the 160 at Seleucia Trachea.

Deposition of Acacius, &c., and report to the Emperor.

'$13, 14.

Reflections on the two councils, especially as to the divergence of the Arians from the Fathers and from each other.

PART II.

History oF ARIAN CREEDS.

§ 15.

The belief of Arius as expressed in his Thalia.

§ 16.

Letter of Arius to Alexander.

§ 17.

Statements of early partizans of Arius.

§§ 18, 19. Extracts from Asterius the sophist.

§ 20.

The true character of this doctrine.

Arian Councils and their formularies, § 21.

SFerusalem (335).

Letter announcing reception of Arius to Communion.

§ 22.

Antioch (' Dedication' 341).

First creed.

§ 23.

Second (Lucianic) Creed.

§ 24.

Third creed (of Theophronius).

§ 25.

Fourth creed (342; revision of the Nicene).

§ 26.

(344) Fifth creed : the ' Macrostich' (the fourth with additions and explanations).

§ 27.

Sirmium (against Photinus, 351, fourth of Antioch with 27 anathemas), the ' First' Sirmian.

§ 28.

'Second Sirmian'

(357, the ' blasphemy ').

§ 29.

Creed propounded by the Acacians at Seleucia (359, the 'Dated' Creed revised in Homcean sense).

[§ 30.

Creed of Niké and Constantinople (359, 360, a new recension of the ' Dated' Creed, rejecting

' Hypostasis ' as well as ' Essence.') § 31.

A further Anomcean creed published under the patronage of Constantius at Antioch (361}}

§ 32.

Reflections on the significance of these many changes.

PART III.

APPEAL TO THE SEMI-ARIANS.

a. §§ 33—40.

Aomaans confuted.

23:

The terms objected to give offence only because misunderstood.

§ 34.

The true Divinity of Christ implies ' Coessential.'

§ 35.

To reject the term implies that Christ is a creature.

§ 36.

The objection to 'unscriptural' language condemns the Arians.

8§ 37, 38. Ifthe Son is truly ' Like' the Father, he is ' Coessential.'

§ 39.

The sense, not the occurrence of the terms in Scripture, must be attended to.

§ 40.

Alleged obscurity of the Nicene formula. b. §§ 41—54.

Semi-Arians conciliated, § 41.

The party of Basil of Ancyra are with us on the main question.

§ 42.

' Coessential' conveys a meaning which they would adopt.

§§ 43, 44. Alleged rejection of the term by the 70 bishops at Antioch, subsequent to its recognition by Dionysius of Alexandria.

§ 45.

We must not hastily assume contradictions between the Fathers, 8§ 46, 47. Parallel of the word ' Unoriginate.'

§ 48.

'Coessential' guards the acknowledged attributes of the Son.

§ 49.

The Son is all that the Father is, except Father.

§ 50.

If the Son is not Coessential, the Unity of the Godhead is lost.

§ 51.

The Son cannot impart to man what is not His own; The oneness of Essence does not imply a common or prior essence.

§ 52.

The Son not an independent God.

§ 53.

* Coessential' why preferable to ' Like in Essence.'

§ 54.

Appeal for union among those who are really agreed.

POSTSCRIPT (supplementing Part I.) § 55.

Reply of Constantius to the Council of Ariminum, and remonstrance of the bishops upon receipt of it.

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

they should be able to put into the shade the Nicene Council, and prevail upon all to turn round, and to establish irreligion everywhere instead of the Truth.

PARI.

History OF THE COUNCILS.

Reason why two Councils were called.

Inconsistency and folly of calling any; and of the style of the Arian formularies ; occasion of the Nicene Council ; proceedings at Ariminum; Letter of the Council to Constantius; its decree.

Proceedings at Seleucia ; reflections on the conduct of the Arians.

2. Now here I marvel first, and think that I shall carry every sensible man whatever with me, that, whereas a General Council had been fixed, and all were looking forward to it, it was all of a sudden divided into two, so that one part met here, and the other there. However, this was surely the doing of Providence, in order in the respective Councils to exhibit the faith without guile or corruption of the one party, and to expose the dishonesty and duplicity of the other.

Next, this too was on the mind of myself and my true brethren here, and made us anxious, the impropriety of this great gathering which we saw in progress; for what pressed so much, that the whole world was to be put in confusion, and those who at the time bore the profession of clergy, should run about far and near, seeking how best to learn to believe in our Lord Jesus Christ? Certainly if they were believers already, they would not have been seeking, as though they were not.

And to the catechumens, this was no small scandal ; but to the heathen, it was something more than common, and even furnished broad merriment ', that Christians, as if waking out of sleep at this time of day, should be enquiring how they were to believe concerning

Christ ; while their professed clergy, though claiming deference from their flocks, as teachers, were unbelievers on their own shewing, in that they were seeking what they had not.

And the party of Ursacius, who were at the bottom of all this, did not understand what wrath they were storing up (Rom. ii. 5) against them1. PERHAPS news has reached even vourselves concerning the Council, which is at this time the subject of general conversation ; for letters both from the Emperor and the Prefects* were circulated far and wide for its convocation.

However, you take that interest in the events which have occurred, that I have determined upon giving you an account of what I have seen myself, and accurately ascertained, which may save you from the suspense attendant on the reports of others ; and this the more, because there are parties who are in the habit of misrepresenting what has happened, At Niczea then, which had been fixed upon, the Council has not met, but a second edict was issued, convening the Western Bishops at Ariminum in Italy, and the Eastern at Seleucia the Rugged, as it is called, in Isauria.

The professed reason of such a meeting was to treat of the faith touching our Lord Jesus

Christ ; and those who alleged it, were Ursacius, Valens, and one Germinius? from Pannonia; and from Syria, Acacius, Eudoxius, and Patrophilus 3 of Scythopolis.

These men who had always been of the Arian party, and 'understood neither how they believe or whereof they affirm,' and were silently deceiving first one and then another, and scattering the second sowing+ of their heresy, influenced some who seemed to be. somewhat, and the Emperor Constantius among them, selves, as our Lord says by His saints, ' Woe unto them, through whom My Name is blasphemed among the Gentiles' (Is. li. 5 ; Rom. being a heretic 5, on some pretence about the Faith, to call a Council; under the idea that A SRO Tae eet ee see ii, 24); and by His own mouth in the Gospels (Matt. xviii. 6), 'Whoso shall ofiend one of these little ones, it were better for him t [On the Prefects, see Gibbon, ch. xvii., and Gwatkin, pp.

2—281.] ae (Cf. Hist. Av. 74, D.C.B. ii, 661.) Ata later date he approached very nearly to Catholicism,

3 [See Prolegg. ch. ii. § 3 (x), and, on the Arian leaders at this time, § 8 (2).] 4 Cf. de Decr. § 2.

5 Infr. § 12, note. t Cf. Ammianus, Hist. xxi. 16.

Eusebius, Vit. Consé. ii. 6r.

Gg2

DE SYNODIS.

Ne ee ee eee ee eee eee ee eee SS eS day, that, as the saints specified the dates of their histories, and of their own ministries, so these may mark the date of their own faith. And would that they had written, touching 'their own®'

(for it does date from today); and had not made their essay as touching 'the Catholic, for they did not write,

'Thus we believe,' but 'the Catholic Faith that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea, than,' as Luke adds, 'that he should offend one of these little ones' (Luke xvii. 2).

3. What defect of teaching was there for religious truth in the Catholic Church 2, that they should enquire concerning faith now, and should prefix this year's Consulate to their profession of faith? For Ursacius and Valens and Germinius and their friends have done what never took place, never was heard of among Christians.

After putting into writing what it pleased them to believe, they prefix to it the Consulate, and the month and the day of the current year3; thereby to'shew all sensible men, that their faith dates, not from of old, but now, from the reign of Constantius¢; for whatever they write has a view to their own heresy.

Moreover, though pretending to write about the Lord, they nominate another master for themselves, Constantius, who has bestowed on them this reign of irreligion5; and they who deny that the Son is everlasting, have called him Eternal Emperor ; such foes of Christ are they in addition to irreligion.

But perhaps the dates in the holy Prophets form their excuse for the Consulate; so bold a pretence, however, will serve but to publish more fully their ignorance of the subject.

For the prophecies of the saints do indeed specify their times (for instance, Isaiah and Hosea lived in the days of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah; Jeremiah in the days of Josiah;

Ezekiel and Daniel prophesied under Cyrus and Darius; and others in other times) ; yet they were not laying the foundations of divine religion ; it was before them, and was always, for before the foundation of the world God prepared it for us in Christ.

Nor were they signifying the respective dates of their own faith ; for they had been believers before these dates.

But the dates did but belong to their own preaching.

And this preaching spoke beforehand of the Saviour's coming, but directly of what was to happen to Israel and the nations; and the dates denoted not the commencement of faith, as I said before, but of the prophets themselves, that is, when it was they thus prophesied.

But our modern sages, not in historical narration, nor in prediction of the future, but, after writing, 'The Catholic Faith was published,' immediately add the Consulate and the month and the was published.'

4. The boldness then of their design shews how little they understand the subject ; while the novelty of their phrase matches the Arian heresy.

For thus they shew, when it was they began their own faith, and that from that same time present they would have it proclaimed.

And as according to the Evangelist Luke, there 'was made a decree' (Luke ii. 1) concerning the taxing, and this decree before was not, but began from those days in which it was made by its framer, they also in like manner, by writing, 'The Faith is now published,' shewed that the sentiments of their heresy are novel, and were not before.

But if they add 'of the Catholic Faith,' they fall before they know it into the extravagance of the Phrygians, and say with them, 'To us first was revealed,' and 'from us dates the Faith of Christians.'

And as those inscribe it with the names of Maximilla and Montanus', so do these with 'Constantius, Master,' instead of Christ.

If, however, as they would have it, the faith dates from the present Consulate, what will the Fathers do, and the blessed

Martyrs? nay, what will they themselves do with their own catechumens, who departed to rest before this Consulate? how will they wake them up, that so they may obliterate their former lessons, and may sow in turn the seeming discoveries which they have now put into writing®? So ignorant they are on the subject; with no knowledge but that of making excuses, and those unbecoming and unplausible, and carrying with them their own refutation.

5. As to the Nicene Council, it was not a common meeting, but convened upon a pressing necessity, and for a reasonable object.

The Syrians, Cilicians, and Mesopotamians, were out of order in celebrating the Feast, and kept Easter with the Jews 9; on the other hand, the Arian heresy had risen up against the Catholic Church, and found supporters in Eusebius and his fellows, who were both zealous.

6 * He who speaketh of his own, éx tay idiwy, speaketh a lie.'

Athan. contr. Apoll. i. fin.

... The Simonists, Dositheans, &c, 2 Cf. Orat, ii. § 34. And Hilary de Syn.

9x; i 3 Cf. Hil. ad Const. ii. 4, 5.

{ ed tig nee pak _4 CE. Tertull. de Prescr. 3p Hil. de Trin, vi. 213 Vincent.

Gos Sh pee 245 Jerom. in Lucif. 27; August. de Bagi. contr.

. +» each privately (iSiws) and separately has brought in a private opinion.' Hegesippus, ap Euseb. Hist. iv. 22.

Sophronius at Seleucia cried out, 'If to publish day after day our own private iar) will, be a profession of faith, accuracy of truth will fail us.'

Socr. ii. 40.

7 Vid. spr. Orat. iii. § 47.

8 Cf. Tertull. Preser. 29; Vincent, Comm. 24; Greg. Naz. ad Cledon. Ep. 102, p. 97.

9 Cf. D.C.A. i. 588 seg.

5 (Cf. Hist. Ar. §§ 52 66, 76, 44, ea and§6(s)1 and Prolegg. ch. ii. § 3 (2),

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

for the heresy, and conducted the attack upon religious people.

This gave occasion for an Ecumenical Council, that the feast might be everywhere celebrated on one day, and that the heresy which was springing up might be anathematized.

It took place then; and the Syrians submitted, and the Fathers pronounced the Arian heresy to be the forerunner of Antichrist *°, and drew up a suitable formula against it.

And yet in this, many as they are, they ventured on nothing like the proceedings* of these three or four men*.

Without prefixing Consulate, month, and day, they wrote concerning Easter, 'It seemed good as follows,' for it did then seem good that there should be a general compliance; but about the faith they wrote not, 'It seemed good,' but, ' Thus believes the Catholic Church ;' and thereupon they confessed how they believed, in order to shew that their own sentiments were not novel, but Apostolical; and what they wrote down was no discovery of theirs, but is the same as was taught by the Apostles 73. persons whom he has beguiled.

Vainly then do they run about with the pretext that they have demanded Councils for the faith's sake; for divine Scripture is sufficient above all things; but if a Council be needed on the point, there are the proceedings of the Fathers, for the Nicene Bishops did not neglect this matter, but stated the doctrine so exactly, that persons reading their words honestly, cannot but be reminded by them of the religion towards Christ announced in divine Scripture 4.

7. Having therefore no reason on their side, but being in difficulty whichever way they turn, in spite of their pretences, they have no. thing left but to say; 'Forasmuch as we contradict our predecessors, and transgress the traditions of the Fathers, therefore we have thought good that a Council should meet ; but again, whereas we fear lest, should it meet at one place, our pains will be thrown away, therefore we have thought good that it be divided into two ; that so when we put forth our documents to these separate portions, we may overreach with more effect, with the threat of Constantius the patron of this irreligion, and may supersede the acts of Niczxa, under pretence of the simplicity of our own documents.'

If they have not put this into words, yet this is the meaning of their deeds and their disturbances.

Certainly, many and frequent as have been their speeches and writings in various Councils, never yet have they made mention of the Arian heresy as objectionable ; but, if any present happened to accuse the heresies, they always took up the defence of the Arian, which the Nicene Council had anathematized ; nay, rather, they cordially welcomed the professors of Arianism,

This then is in itself a strong argument, that the aim of the present Councils was not truth, but the annulling of the acts of Nicaza; but the proceedings of them and their friends in 6. But the Councils which they are now setting in motion, what colourable pretext have they*?

If any new heresy has risen since the Arian, let them tell us the positions which it has devised, and who are its inventors? and in their own formula, let them anathematize the heresies antecedent to this Council of theirs, among which is the Arian, as the Nicene Fathers did, that it may appear that they too have some cogentreason for saying whatis novel.

But if no such event has happened, and they have it not to shew, but rather they themselves are uttering heresies, as holding Arius's irreligion, and are exposed day by day, and day by day shift their ground ?, what need is there of Councils, when the Nicene is sufficient, as against the Arian heresy, so against the rest, which it has condemned one and all by means of the sound faith?

For even the notorious Aetius, who was surnamed godless 3, vaunts not of the discovering of any mania of his own, but under stress of weather has been wrecked upon Arianism, himself and the the Councils themselves, make it equally clear that this was the case:—For now we must relate everything as it occurred.

8. When all were in expectation that they were to assemble in one place, whom the Emperor's letters convoked, and to form one Council, they were divided into two; and, while some betook themselves to Seleucia called the Rugged, the others met at Ariminum, to the number of those four hundred bishops and more, among whom were Germinius, Auxentius, Valens, Ursacius, Demophilus, and Gaius®

And, while the whole assembly was discussing the matter from the 10 mpédpouos, precursor, is almost a received word for the predicted apostasy or apostate (vid, note on S. Cyril's Caz. vy. 9), but the distinction was not always carefully drawn tween the apostate and the Antichrist.

[Cf. both terms applied to Constantius, Hist. Ar. passim, and by Hilary and Lucifer.]

1x At Seleucia Acacius said, 'If the Nicene faith has been altered once and many times since, no reason why we should not dictate another faith now.'

Eleusius the Scmi-Arian answered, 'This Council is called, not to learn what it does not know, not to receive a faith which it does not possess, but walking in the faith of the fathers' (meaning the Council of the Dedication.

A.D. 341. vid. he § 22), 'it swerves not from it in life or death.'

On this Socrates (Hist. ii. 40) observes, 'How call you those who met at Antioch Fathers, O Eleusius, you who deny their Fathers,' &c.

12 dAlyou Tivés, says Pope Julius, supr. p. 118, cf. ruvés, p. 225.

13 Ing § 9, note. t Ad Ep. Eg. 10.

2 Vid. de Decr. init. and § 4. e shall have abundant instances of the Arian changes as this Treatise proceeds.

Cf. Hflary contr. Constant. 23.

Vincent. Comm. 20.

3 Vid. de Decr. 1. note.

4 Vid. de Decr. 32, note.

5 Cf. the opinion of Nectarius and Sisinnius, Socr. v. 10.

6 [On Demophilus and Gaius see D.C.B, i, 812, 387 (20); on Auxentius, ad Afr. note a] |

DE SYNODIS.

w rnac-seciictaataccsa-ccnptmstmininipantianapenstmn nisi isieasniarin commana a Niceea, and the introduction instead of their unhappy heresy.

Marvelling then at the deceitfulness of their language and their unprincipled intentions, the Bishops said : ' Notas if in need of faith have we come hither; for we have within us faith, and that in soundness: but that we may put to shame those who gainsay the truth and attempt novelties.

If then ye have drawn up this formula, as if now beginning to believe, ye are not so much as clergy, but are starting with school; but if you meet us. with the same views with which we have come hither, let there be a general unanimity, and let us anathematize the heresies, and preserve the teaching of the Fathers.

Thus pleas for Councils will not longer circulate about, the Bishops at Niceea having anticipated them once for all, and done all that was needful for the Catholic Church?'

However, even then, in spite of this general agreement of the Bishops, still the above-mentioned refused.

So at length the whole Council, condemning them as ignorant. and deceitful men, or rather as heretics, gave their suffrages in behalf of the Nicene Council, and gave judgment all of them that it was enough ; but as to the forenamed

Ursacius and Valens, Germinius, Auxentius, Gaius, and Demophilus, they pronounced them to be heretics, deposed them as not really

Christians, but Arians, and wrote against them in Latin what has beer translated in its substance into Greek, thus :—

Divine Scriptures, these men produced"? a paper, and, reading out the Consulate, they demanded that it should be preferred to every

Council, and that no questions should be put to the heretics beyond it, nor inquiry made into their meaning, but that it should be sufficient by itself ;—and what they had written ran as follows :— \ The Catholic Faith® was published in the presence of our Master the most religious and gloriously victorious Emperor, Constantius, Augustus, the eternal and august, in the Consulate of the most illustrious Flavii,

Eusebius and Hypatius, in Sirmium on the 11th of the Calends of June9.

We believe in one Only and True God, the Father Almighty, Creator and Framer of all things :

And in one Only-begotten Son of God, who, before all ages, and before all origin, and before all conceivable time, and before all comprehensible essence, was begotten impassibly from God: through whom the ages were disposed and all things were made; and Him begotten as the Only-begotten, Only from the Only Father, God from God, like to the Father who begat Him, according to the Scriptures; whose origin no one knoweth save the Father alone who begat Him.

We know that He, the Only-begotten Son of God, at the Father's bidding came from the heavens for the abolishment of sin, and was born of the Virgin Mary, and conversed with the disciples, and fulfilled the Economy according to the Father's will, and was crucified, and died and descended into the parts beneath the earth, and regulated the things there, Whom the gate-keepers of hell saw

(Job xxxviii. 17, LXX.) and shuddered; and He rose from the dead the third day, and conversed with the disciples, and fulfilled all the Economy, and when the forty days were full, ascended into the heavens, and sitteth on the right hand of the Father, and is coming in the last day of the resurrection in the glory of the Father, to render to every one according to his works.

10. Copy of an Epistle from the Council to Constantius Augustus 3.

And in the Holy Ghost, whom the Only-begotten of God Himself, Jesus Christ, had promised to send to the race of men, the Paraclete, as it is written, 'I go to My Father, and I will ask the Father, and He shall send unto you another Paraclete, even the Spirit of Truth He shall take of Mine and shall teach and bring to your remembrance all things' (Joh. xiv. 16, 17, 26; xvi. 14).

We believe that what was formerly decreed was brought about both by God's command and by order of your piety.

For we the bishops, from all the Western cities, assembled together at Ariminum, both that the Faith of the Catholic Church might be made known, and that gainsayers might be detected.

For, as we have found after long deliberation, it appeared desirable to adhere to and maintain to the end, that faith which, enduring from antiquity, we have received as preached by the prophets, the Gospels, and the Apostles through our Lord Jesus Christ, Who is Keeper of your Kingdom and Patron of your power.

For it appeared wrong and unlawful to make any change in what was rightly and justly defined, and what was resolved upon in common

But whereas the term 'essence,' has been adopted by the Fathers in simplicity, and gives offence as being misconceived by the people, and is not contained in the Scriptures, it has seemed good to remove it, that it be never in any case used of God again, because the divine

Scriptures nowhere use it of Father and Son.

But we say that the Son is like the Father in all things, as also the Holy Scriptures say and teach*. at Niczea along with the Emperor your tather, the most glorious Constantine,—the doctrine and spirit of which [definition] went abroad and was proclaimed in the hearing and understanding of all men.

For it alone was. the conqueror and destroyer of the heresy of Arius, by which not that only but the other heresies * also were destroyed, to which of a truth it is perilous to add, and full of danger to minish aught from it, since if either be done, our enemies will be able with impunity to do whatever they will. g. When this had been read, the dishonesty of its framers was soon apparent.

For on the Bishops proposing that the Arian heresy should be anathematized together with the other heresies too, and all assenting, Ursacius and Valens and those with them refused; till in the event the Fathers condemned them, on the ground that their confession had been written, not in sincerity, but for the annulling of the acts of Accordingly Ursacius and Valens, since they had been

2 (Cf. Tom. ad Ant. 5, Soz. iii. 12.) 3 Cf. Socr, ii. 39; Soz. iv. 10; Theod. H.£. ii. 19; Niceph. i.

40.

'The Latin original is preserved by Hilary, Fragm. viii., but the Greek is followed here, as stated supv. Introd.

7 (See Prolegg. ch. ii. § 8 (2), and Introd. to this Tract.] 8 8th Confession, or 3rd Sirmian, of 359, vid. § 20, z#/r.

9 May 22, 359, Whitsun-Eve: t On the last clause, see Prolegg. ui supra, 4 The Hilarian Latin is much briefer here.

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

from of old abettors and sympathisers of the Arian | dogma, were properly declared separate from our communion, to be admitted to which they asked to be allowed a place of repentance and pardon for the transgressions of which they were conscious, as the documents drawn up by them testify.

By which means forgiveness and pardon on all charges has beenobtained.

Now the time of these transactions was when the council was assembled at Milan *, the presbyters of the Roman Church being also present.

But knowing at the same time that Constantine of worthy memory had with all accuracy and deliberation published the Faith then drawn up ; when he had been baptized by the hands of men, and had departed to the place which was his due, [we think it] unseemly to make a subsequent innovation and to despise sO many saints, confessors, martyrs, who compiled and drew up this decree; who moreover have continued to hold in all matters according to the ancient law of the Church ; whose faith God has imparted even to the times of your reign through our Master Jesus Christ, through whom also it is yours to reign and rule over the world in deprived of their Bishops.

This, however, we ask with earnestness, that nothing be innovated upon existing creeds, nothing withdrawn ; but that all remain incorrupt which has continued in the times of your Father's piety and to the present time ; and that you will not permit us to be harassed, and estranged from our sees ; but that the Bishops may in quiet give themselves always to prayers and worship, which they do always offer for your own safety and for your reign, and for peace, which may the Divinity bestow on you for ever.

But our legates are conveying the subscriptions and titles of the Bishops, and will also inform your piety from the Holy Scriptures themselves.

11. Decree of the Council ®, As far as it was fitting and possible, dearest brethren, the general Council and the holy Church have had patience, and have generously displayed the Church's forbearance towards Ursacius and Valens, Gaius, Germinius, and Auxentius ; who by so often changing what they had believed, have troubled all the Churches, and still are endeavouring to foist their heretical spirit upon the faith of the orthodox.

For they wish to annul the formulary passed at Niceea, which was framed against the Arian heresy.

They have presented to us besides a creed drawn up by themselves from without, and utterly alien to the most holy Church; which we could not lawfully receive.

Even before this, and now, have they been pronounced heretics and gainsayers by us, whom we have not admitted to our communion, but condemned and deposed them in their presence by our voices.

Now then, what seems good to you, again declare, that each one's vote may be ratified by his subscription. our day 5.

Once more then the pitiful men of wretched mind with lawless daring have announced themselves as the heralds of an impious opinion, and are attempting to upset every summary of truth.

For when according to your command the synod met, those men laid bare the design of their own deceitfulness.

For they attempted in a certain unscrupulous and disorderly manner to propose to us an innovation, having found as accomplices in this plot Germinius, Auxentius 5*, and Gaius, the stirrers up of strife and discord, whose teaching by itself has gone beyond every pitch of blasphemy.

But when they perceived that we did not share their purpose, nor agree with their evil mind, they transferred themselves to our council, alleging that it might be advisable to compile something instead.

But a short time was enough to expose their plans.

And lest the Churches should have a recurrence of these disturbances, and a whirl of discord and confusion throw everything into disorder, it seemed good to keep undisturbed the ancient and reasonable institutions, and that the above persons should be separated from our communion.

For the information therefore of your clemency, we have instructed our legates to acquaint you with the judgment of the Council by our letter, to whom we have given this special direcThe Bishops answered with one accord, It seems good that the aforenamed heretics should be condemned, that the Catholic faith may remain in peace.

Matters at Ariminum then had this speedy issue ; for there was no disagreement there, but all of them with one accord both put into writing what they decided upon, and deposed the Arians 7, 12, Meanwhile the transactions in Seleucia the Rugged were as follows : it was in the month called by the Romans September, by the Egyptians Thoth, and by the Macedonians Gorpizeus, and the day of the month according to the Egyptians the 16th®, upon which all the members of the Council assembled together.

And there were present about a hundred and sixty ; and whereas there were many who were accused among them, and their accusers were crying out against them, Acacius, and Patrotion, to establish the truth by resting their case upon the ancient and just decrees ; and they will also assure your piety that peace would not be accomplished by the removal of those decrees as Valens and Ursacius alleged.

For how is it possible for peace-breakers to bring peace? on the contrary, by their means strife and confusion will arise not only in the other cities, but also in the Church of the Romans.

On this account we ask your clemency to regard our legates with favourable ears and a serene countenance, and not to suffer aught to be abrogated to the dishonour of the dead; but allow us to abide by what has been defined and laid down by our forefathers, who, we philus, and Uranius of Tyre, and Eudoxius, who usurped the Church of Antioch, and Leontius®, and Theodotus®, and Evagrius, and RIM R s (00 Dea hs. ae ead venture to say, we trust in all things acted with prudence and wisdom and the Holy Spirit; because by these novelties not only are the faithful made to disbelieve, but theinfidels also are embittered 5°, Wepray also that you would give orders that so many Bishops who are detained abroad, among whom are numbers who are broken with age and poverty, may be enabled to return

6 This Decree is also preserved in Hilary, who has besides preserved the ' Catholic Definition' of the Council, in which it professes its adherence to the Creed of Nicza, and, in opposition to the Sirmian Confession which the Arians had proposed, acknowledges in particular both the word and the meaning of ' substance : *substantice nomen et rem, a multis sanctis Scripturis insinuatam mentibus nostris, obtinere debere sui firmitatem.' /ragmi. vii. 3. [The decree is now re-translated from the Greek.] é 7 [On the subsequent events at Ariminum, see Prolegg. dz supra.) ;

8 ie, Sep. 14. 359 (Egyptian leap-year.) Gorpizus was the first month of the Syro-Macedonic year among the Greeks, dating according to the era of the Seleucide. The original transactions at 'Ariminum had at this time been finished as much as two. months, and its deputies were waiting for Constantius at Constantinople. to their own country, lest the Churches suffer, as being

4% 347.

5 A whole a. is either much expanded by Athan., or much condensed by Hilary.

__ 5® Auxentius, omitted in Hilary's copy. A few words are wanting in the Latin in the commencement of one of the sentences which follow.

[See above, note 3.] 5> The Greek here mistranslates d were 'crudelitatem.'

The original sense is back from believing.

'credulitatem' as though it the heathen are kept 8a [Of Tripolis, D.C.B. iti. 688 (3)-] 8b [' Theodosius' 74/7]

DE SYNODIS.

Oe a a eg ceeded to Constantius, the most irreligious * Augustus, to report to him their proceedings, as they had been ordered.

And this was the termination of the Council in Seleucia.

Theodulus, and George who has been driven from the whole world 9, adopt an unprincipled course.

Fearing the proofs which their accusers had to shew against them, they coalesced with the rest of the Arian party (who were mercenaries in the cause of irreligion for this purpose, and were ordained by Secundus, who had been deposed by the great Council), the Libyan Stephen, and Seras, and Polydeuces, who were under accusation upon various charges, next Pancratius, and one Ptolemy a Meletian*.

And they made a pretence * of entering upon the question of faith, but it was clear they were doing so from fear of their accusers ; and they took the part of the heresy, till at length they were divided among themselves.

For, whereas those with Acacius and his fellows lay under suspicion and were very few, the others were the majority ; therefore Acacius and his fellows, acting with the boldness of desperation, altogether denied the Nicene formula, and censured the Council, while the others, who 13. Who then but must approve of the conscientious conduct of the Bishops at Ariminum? who endured such labour of journey and perils of sea, that by a sacred and canonlcal resolution they might depose the Arians, and guard inviolate the definitions of the Fathers.

For each of them deemed that, if they undid the acts of their predecessors, they were affording a pretext to their successors to undo what they themselves then were enacting>.

And who but must condemn the fickleness of Eudoxius, Acacius, and their fellows, who sacrifice the honour due to their own fathers to partizanship and patronage of the Ario-maniacs¢+? for what confidence can be placed in their acts, if the acts of their fathers be undone? or how call they them fathers and themselves successors, if they set about impeaching their judgment? and especially what can Acacius say of his own master, Eusebius, who not only gave his subscription in the Nicene Council, but even in a letter5 signified to his flock, that that was true faith, which the Council had declared? for, if he explained himself in that letter in his own way®, yet he did not contradict the Council's terms, but even charged it upon the Arians, that their position that the Son was not before His generation, was not even consistent with His being before Mary.

What then will they proceed to teach the people who are under their teaching? that the Fathers erred? and how are they themselves to be trusted by those, whom they teach to disobey their Teachers? and with what eyes too will they look upon the sepulchres of the Fathers whom they now name heretics?

And why do they defame the Valentinians, Phrygians, and Manichees, yet give the name of saint to those whom they themselves suspect of making parallel statements? or how can they any longer be Bishops, if they were ordained by persons whom they accuse of heresy7?

But if their sentiments were wrong and their writings sewere the majority, accepted the whole proceedings of the Council, except that they complained of the word 'Coessential,' as obscure and so open to suspicion.

When then time passed, and the accusers pressed, and the accused put in pleas, and thereby were led on further by their irreligion and blasphemed the Lord, thereupon the majority of Bishops became indignant ¥, and deposed Acacius, Patrophilus,

Uranius, Eudoxius, and George the contractor', and others from Asia, Leontius, and Theodosius, Evagrius and Theodulus, and excommunicated Asterius, Eusebius, Augarus, Basilicus,

Phoebus, Fidelius, Eutychius, and Magnus.

And this they did on their non-appearance, when summoned to defend themselves on charges which numbers preferred against them.

And they decreed that so they should remain, until they made their defence and cleared themselves of the offences imputed to them.

And after despatching the sentence pronounced against them to the diocese of each, they pro9 There is little to observe of these Acacian Bishops in addition to [the names and sees in Epiph. Hey. Ixxiii. 26] except that George is the Copan, the notorious intruder into the see of S. Athanasius.

[For his expulsion see Fest. /zd, xxx, and on the composition of the council, see Gwatkin, note G, p. 190.]

2 (Cf. sugpr. pp. 237, 267.] 3 Supr. § 5, note x.

4 On the word 'Apecouavitar, Gibbon observes, 'The ordinary appellation with which Athanasius and his followers chose to com10 The Meletian schismatics of Egypt had formed an alliance with the Arians from the first.

Cf. £2. Ag. 22. vid. also Hist, Arian. 31, 73.

After Sardica the Arians attempted a coalition with the Donatists of Africa.

Aug. contr. Cresc. ili. 38.

11 Acacius had written to the Semi-Arian Macedonius of Constantinople in favour of the xara mdvta dpotov, and of the Son's being rs avtis ovaias, and this the Council was aware of.

Soz, iv. 22, Acacius made answer that no one ancient or modern was ever judged by his writings.

Socr. ii. 40.

12 They also confirmed the Semi-Arian Confession of the Dedication, 341. of which 7z/*. § 22.

After this the Acacians drew up another Confession, which Athan. has preserved, zz/r. § 29. in which they persist in their rejection of all but Scripture terms.

This the Semi-Arian majority rejected, and proceeded to depose its authors. liment the Arians, was that of Ariomanites,' ch. xxi. note 61. ather, the name originally was a state title, injoined by Constantine, vid. Petav. de Tvin. i. 8 fin. Naz. Ovat. p. 794. note e.

[Petavius states this, but without proof.] Several meanings are implied in this title; the real reason for it was the fanatical fury with which it spread and maintained itself; and hence the strange paronomasia of Constantine, "Apés apece, with an allusion to Hom. //. v. 31.

A second reason, or rather sense, of the appellation was that, denying the Word, they have forfeited the gift of reason, e.g. twv

*Apeopavitoy Thy adoyiay. de Sent. Deon. init. 24 fin. Orat. ii.

§ 32, ili. §63.

[The note, which is here much condensed, gives profuse illustrations of this figure of speech.]

5 Vid. supr. pp. 152; 74.

6 &s HOédAnoev. vid. also de Decr. § 3. ds nOéAncav. ad Ep.

"Eg. 5.

7 § 5, note z. t Pork contractor to the troops, vmodéxrnv, Hist. Arian. 75. vid. Naz. Orat. 21. 16.

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

duced the world, then let their memory perish altogether ; when, however, you cast out their books, go and cast out their remains too from the cemeteries, so that one and all may know that they are seducers, and that you are parricides. professed thus: 'God made the Son out of nothing, and called Him His Son;' 'The Word of God is one of the creatures ;' and 'Once

He was not;' and 'He is alterable; capable, when it is His Will, of altering.'

Accordingly they were expelled from the Church by the blessed Alexander.

However, after his expulsion, when he was with Eusebius and his fellows, he drew up his heresy upon paper, and imitating in the Thalia no grave writer, but the Egyptian Sotades, in the dissolute tone of his metre, he writes at great length, for instance as follows :— 14. The blessed Apostle approves of the Corinthians because, he says, 'ye remember me in all things, and keep the traditions as I delivered them to you' (1 Cor. xi. 2); but they, as entertaining such views of their predeécessors, will have the daring to say just the reverse to their flocks:

' We praise you not for remembering your fathers, but rather we make much of you, when you hold not their traditions.'

And let them go on to accuse their own unfortunate birth, and say, 'We are sprung not of religious men but of heretics.'

For such language, as I said before, is consistent in those who barter their Fathers' fame and their own salvation for Arianism, and fear not the words of the divine proverb, ' There is a generation that curseth their father' (Prov. xxx. 11; Ex. xxi. 17), and the threat lying in the Law against such.

They then, from zeal for the heresy, are of this obstinate temper; you, however, be not troubled at it, nor take their audacity for truth.

For they dissent from each other, and, whereas they have revolted from their Fathers, are not of one and the same mind, but float about with various and discordant changes.

And, as quarrelling with the Council of Nicza, they have held many Councils themselves, and have published a faith in each of them, and have stood to none', nay, they will never do otherwise, for perversely seeking, they will never find that Wisdom which they hate.

I have accordingly subjoined portions both of Arius's writings and of whatever else I could collect, of their publications in different Councils; whereby you will learn to your surprise with what object they stand out against an Ecumenical Council and their own Fathers without blushing.

Blasphemies of Arius.

God Himself then, in His own nature, is ineffable by all men.

Equal or like Himself He alone has none, or one in glory.

And Ingenerate we call Him, because of Him who is generate by nature.

We praise Him as without beginning because of Him who has a beginning.

And adore Him as everlasting, because of Him who in time has come to be.

The Unbegun made the Son a beginning of things originated ; and advanced Him as a Son to Himself by adoption.

He has nothing proper to God in proper subsistence.

For He is not equal, no, nor one in essence? with Him.

Wise is God, for He is the teacher of Wisdom3.

There is full proof that God is invisible to all beings; both to things which are through the Son, and to the Son He is invisible.

I will say it expressly, how by the Son is seen the Invisible; by that power by which God sees, and in His own measure, the Son endures to see the Father, as islawful.

Thus there is a Triad, not in equal glories.

Not intermingling with each other' are their subsistences.

One more glorious than the other in their glories unto immensity.

Foreign from the Son in essence is the Father, for He is without beginning.

Understand that the Monad was; but the Dyad was not, before it was in existence.

It follows at once that, though the Son was not, the Father was God.

Hence the Son, not being (for He existed at the will of the Father), is God Only-begotten4*, and He is alien from either.

Wisdom existed as Wisdom by the will of the Wise God.

1 Cf. Orat. i. §§ 2—5; de Sent. D. 6; Socr.i.9.

The Arian Philostorgius tells us that 'Arius wrote songs for the sea and for the mill and for the road, and then set them to suitable music,'

Hist. ii. 2.

It is remarkable that Athanasius should say the Egyptian Sotades,.and again in Sent. D. 6. There were two

Poets of the name; one a writer of the Middle Comedy, A then. rah te vii. 11; but the other, who is here spoken of, was a native of Maronea in Crete, according to Suidas (¢# voc.), under the successors of Alexander, Athen. xiv. 4.

He wrote in lonic metre, which was of infamous name from the subjects to which he and others applied it. vid. Sz7d. ibid.

Horace's Ode, ' Miserarum est neque amori, &c.' is a specimen of this metre, and some have called it Sotadic; but Bentley shews z# doc. that Sotades wrote in the Ionic a majore.

Athenzeus implies that all Ionic metres were called Sotadic, or that Sotades wrote in various Jonic metres.

The Church adopted the Doric music, and forbade the Ionic and Lydian.

The name 'Thalia' commonly belonged to convivial songs; Martial contrasts the 'lasciva Thalia' with ' carmina sanctiora,' Lfzgr. vii. 17. vid. Thaliarchus, 'the master of the feast,' Horat. Od. i. 9. (the metre of the fragments of the 'Thalia' is obscure, there are no traces of the Lonic foot, but very distinct anapzestic cadences.

In fact the lines resemble ill-constructed or very corrupt anapeestic tetrameters catalectic, as in acomic Parabasis, For Sotades, the Greek text here reads corruptly Sosates.]

PART IL History OF ARIAN OPINIONS.

Arius's own sentiments; his Thalia and Letter to S. Alexander; corrections by Eusebius and others ; extracts from the works of Asterius; letter of the Council of Jerusalem ; first Creed of Arians at the Dedication of Antioch ; second, Lucian's on the same occasion; third, by Theophronius; fourth, sent to Constans in Gaul; fifth, the Macrostich sent into Italy ; sixth, at Sirmium ; seventh, at the same place; and eighth also, as given above in § 8; ninth, at Seleucia; tenth, at Constantinople; eleventh, at Antioch.

2 This passage ought to have been added sur. p. 163, note 8, as containing a more direct denial of the onoovavov.

3 That is, Wisdom, or the Son, is but the disciple of Him who is Wise, and not the attribute by which He is Wise, which is what the Sabellians said, vid. Ovat. iv. § 2, and what Arius imputed to the Church, '

; 4 dvemipexrot, that is, he denied the meptxwpyors, vid. supr.

Orat. iii. 3, &c.

4" (John i. 18, best MSS., and cf. Hort, Two Diss. p. 26.

15. Arius and those with him thought and 8 Ad Ep. Aig. 6.

DE SYNODIS.

Hence He is conceived in numberless conceptions5 ;| or as a lamp divided into two™; nor that He who was Spirit, Power, Wisdom, God's glory, Truth, Image, | before, was afterwards generated or new-created into and Word.

Understand that He is conceived to be Radiance and Light.

One equal to the Son, the Superior is able to beget ; but one more excellent, or superior, or greater, He is not able.

At God's will the Son is what and whatsoever He is.

And when and since He was, from that time He has subsisted from God.

He, being a strong God, praises in His degree the Superior.

To speak in brief, God is ineffable to His Son.

For Hé is to Himself what He is, that is, unspeakable.

So that nothing which is called comprehensible® does the Son know to speak about ; for it is impossible for Him to investigate the Father, who is by Himself.

For the Son does not know His own essence, For, being Son, He really existed, at the will of the Father.

What argument then allows, that He who is from the Father should know His own parent by comprehension? For it is plain that for that which hath a beginning to conceive how the Unbegun is, or to grasp the idea, is not possible. a Son", as thou too thyself, Blessed Pope, in the midst of the Church and in session hast often condemned ; but, as we say, at the will of God, created before times and before ages, and gaining life and being from the Father, who gave subsistence to His glories together with Him.

For the Father did not, in giving to Him the inheritance of all things, deprive Himself of what

He has ingenerately in Himself ; for He is the Fountain of allthings.

Thus there are Three Subsistences.

And God, being the cause of all things, is Unbegun and altogether Sole, but the Son being begotten apart from time by the Father, and being created and founded before ages, was not before His generation, but being begotten apart from time before all things, alone was made to subsist by the Father.

For He is not eternal or co-eternal or co-unoriginate with the Father, nor has He His being together with the Father, as some speak of relations?, introducing two ingenerate beginnings, but God is before all things as being Monad and Beginning of all, Wherefore also He is before the Son; as we have learned also from thy preaching in the midst of the Church.

So far then as from God He has being, and glories, and life, and all things are delivered unto Him, in such sense is God His origin.

For He is above Him, as being His God and before Him.

But if the terms 'from Him,' and ' from the womb,' and 'I came forth from the Father, and I am come?' (Rom. xi. 36; Ps. cx. 33

John xvi. 28), be understood by some to mean as if a part of Him, one in essence or as an issue, then the Father is according to them compounded and divisible and alterable and material, and, as far as their belief goes, has the circumstances of a body, Who is the Incorporeal God.

16. And what they wrote by letter to the blessed Alexander, the Bishop, runs as follows :— Zo Our Blessed Pope? and Bishop, Alexander, the Presbyters and Deacons send health in the Lora, Our faith from our forefathers, which also we have learned from thee, Blessed Pope, is this:—We acknowledge One God, alone Ingenerate, alone Everlasting, alone Unbegun, alone True, alone having Immortality, alone Wise, alone Good, alone Sovereign; Judge, Governor, and Providence of all, unalterable and unchangeable, just and good, God of Law and Prophets and New Testament ; who begat an Only-begotten Son before eternal times, through whom He has made both the ages and the universe; and begat Him, not in semblance, but in truth ; and that He made Him subsist at His own will, unalterable and unchangeable ; perfect creature of God, but not as one of the creatures ; offspring, but not as one of things begotten; nor as Valentinus pronounced that the offspring of the Father was an issue®; nor as Manichzeus taught that the offspring was a portion of the Father, one in essence? ; or as Sabellius, dividing the Monad, speaks of a Son-andFather'; nor as Hieracas, of one torch from another,

This is a part of what Arius and his fellows vomited from their heretical hearts.

17. And before the Nicene Council took place, similar statements were made by Eusebius and his fellows, Narcissus, Patrophilus,

Maris, Paulinus, Theodotus, and Athanasius of [A]nazarba3.

And Eusebius of Nicomedia ir (On Hieracas, see D.C.B. iii. 24; also Epiph. Har 67;

Hil. 7772. vi. 12.] 12 Bull considers that_the doctrine of such Fathers is here spoken of as held that our Lord's cvyxaraBaovs to create the world was a yévvyots, and certainly such language as that of Hippol. contr. Noet. § 15. favours the supposition.

But one class of [Monarchians] may more probably be intended, who held that the Word became the Son upon His incarnation, such as Marcellus, vid. Euseb. Zecles. Theol. i. 1. contr. Marc. ii. 3. vid. also Eccles.

5 émivotacs, that is, our Lord's titles are but xames, or figures, not properly belonging to Him, but [cf. Bigg. B.Z. p. 168 sg.]

6 kara KardAnev, that is, there is nothing comprehensible in Theol. ii.

9. p. 114 b. ey' GAAOTE GAAHY k.t-A.

Also the Macrosthe Father for the Son to know and declare.

On the other hand | tich says, 'We anathematize those who call Him the mere Word the doctrine of the Anomceans was, that all men could know | of God, not allowing Him to be Christ and Son of God before:

Almighty God perfectly. all ages, but from the time He took on Him our flesh: such are

7 [Lhe ordinary title of eminent bishops, especially of the bishop | the followers of Marcellus and Photinus, &c.' 2zf/r. § 26.

Again,. of Alexandria.] 8 What the Valentinian mpoBod} was is described in Epiph.

Athanasius, Ovaz. iv. 15, says that, of those who divide the Word from the Son, some called our Lord's manhood the Son, some

Her. 31, 13 [but see D.C.B. iv. 1086 sgg.] Origen protests against | the two Natures together, and some said 'that the Word Himself the notion of zpoBoay, Periarch. iv. p. 190, and Athanasius £ xgos.

§ x. became the Son when He was made man.'

It makes it more likely The Arian Asterius too considers mpofoAy to introduce the | that Marcellus is meant, that Asterius seems to have written notion of rexvoyovia, Euseb. contr. Marc. i. 4. p. 20. vid. also against him before the Nicene Council, and that Arius in other

Epiph. Her. 72. 7.

Yet Eusebius uses the word mpoBdéAdeo Oa.

Lcct. Theol. i. 8. On the other hand Tertullian uses it with a protest against the Valentinian sense.

Justin has mpoBAnOev yévvnua, Tryph. 62. mpoBodevs of the Holy Spirit.

Ovaz. 29.2.

Arius introduces the word here as an argumentum ad invidiam. Hil. de Trin. vi. 9. of his writings borrowed from Asterius. vid. de Decvret. § 8. t Eusebius's letter to Euphration, which is mentioned just after, expresses this more distinctly—'1f they coexist, how shall the And Nazianzen calls the Almighty Father | Father be

Father and the Son Son? or how the One first, the Other second? and the One ingenerate and the other generate?'

Acta Conc. 7. p. 301.

The phrase ro. mpds 7 Bull well explains to refer to the Catholic truth that the Father or Son being named;., the Other is therein implied without naming. Defens. F. N. iii. 9.

§ 4.

Hence Arius, in his Letter to Eusebius, complains that Alexander says, dei 6 Oeds, dei 6 vids: Gua tamjp, duavids. Theod.

Caten. Joan.\.1.p. t4: to Sabellius and [invidiously to] Marcellus, | H. £. i. 4.

Euseb. Zccl. Theol. ii. 5: Cf.,as to Marcellus, Cyr. Hier. Cazech. xv. g. also iv. 8. xi. 16; Epiph. Her.

Athan. Z.gos. Fid. 2. and 7, and Greg.

Nyssen. contr. Lun. xii. p.

733 : to certain heretics, Cyril. Alex. 2x Joann. and Montanus, Mar. Merc. p. 128: to Sabellius, p. 550: to Noetus, Damasc, Her. 57.

9 The Manichees adopting a material notion of the divine substance, considered that it was divisible, and that a portion of it was absorbed by the power of darkness.

10 yiorarépa.

The term is ascribed to Sabellius, Ammon. in 2 jxw, and so Chrys. Hom. 3. Hebr. init. Epiph. Her. 73. 31,

3. 11 fin. ; to Sabellians, | and 36.

3 Most of these original Arians were attacked in a work of *Now he replies to Aszsar, Dial. i.| terius,' says Eusebius, 'now to the great Eusebius' [of NicoP243: to Praxeas |

Marcellus's which Eusebius answers. media], 'and then he turns upon that man of God, that indeed

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

wrote over and above to Arius, to this effect, 18. On the whole then such were their statements, as if they all were in dispute and rivalry with each other, which should make the heresy more irreligious, and display it in a more naked form.

And as for their letters I had them not at hand, to dispatch them to you ; else I would have sent you copies ; but, if the Lord will, this too I will do, when I get possession of them.

And one Asterius 5 from Cappadocia, a many-headed Sophist, one of the fellows of Eusebius, whom they could not advance into the Clergy, as having done sacrifice in the former persecution in the time of 'Since your sentiments are good, pray that all may adopt them ; for it is plain to any one, that what has been made was not before its| origination; but what came to be has a be-| ginning of being.'

And Eusebius of Cesarea in Palestine, in a letter to Euphration the Bishop 3, did not scruple to say plainly that Christ was not true God4.

And Athanasius of [A ]nazarba uncloked the heresy still further, saying that the Son of God was one of the hundred sheep.

For writing to Alexander the Bishop, he had the extreme audacity to say:

Constantius's grandfather, writes, with the countenance of Eusebius and his fellows, a small treatise, which was on a par with the crime of his sacrifice, yet answered their wishes ; for in it, after comparing, or rather preferring, the locust and the caterpillar to Christ, and saying that Wisdom in God was other than Christ, and was the Framer as well of Christ as of the world, he went round the Churches in Syria and elsewhere, with introductions from Eusebius and his fellows, that as he once made trial of denying, so now he might boldly oppose the truth.

The bold man intruded himself into forbidden places, and seating himself in the place of Clergy ®, he used to read publicly this treatise of his, in spite of the general indignation.

The treatise is written at great length, but portions of it are as follows :— "

'Why complain of Arius and his fellows, for saying, The Son of God is made as a creature out of nothing, and one among others?

For all that are made being represented in parable by the hundred sheep, the Son is one of them.

If then the hundred are not created and originate, or if there be beings beside that hundred, then may the Son be not a creature nor one among others; but if those hundred are all originate, and there is nothing besides the hundred save God alone, what absurdity do Arius and his fellows utter, when, as comprehending and reckoning Christ in the hundred, they say that He is one among others?' And George who now is in Laodicea, and then was presbyter of Alexandria, and was staying at Antioch, wrote to Alexander the Bishop; 'Do not complain of Arius and his fellows, tor saying, ''Once the Son of God was not," for Isaiah came to be son of Amos, and, whereas Amos was before Isaiah came to be, Isaiah was not before, but came to be afterwards.'

And he wrote to the Arians, ' Why complain of Alexander the Pope, saying, that the Son is from the Father? for you too need not fear to say that the Son was from God.

For if the Apostle wrote (1 Cor. xi. 12), 'All things are from God,' and it is plain that all things are made of nothing, though the Son too is a creature and one of things made, still He may be said to be from God in that sense in which all things are said to be 'from God.'

From him then those who hold with Arius learned to simulate the phrase 'from God,' and to use it indeed, but not in a good meaning.

And George himself was deposed by Alexander for certain reasons, and among them for manifest irreligion ; for he was himself a presbyter, as has been said before.

For the Blessed Paul said not that he preached Christ, His, that is, God's, 'own Power' or ' Wisdom,' but without the article, ' God's Power and God's Wisdom'

(1 Cor. i. 24), preaching that the own power of God Himself was distinct, which was connatural and co-existent with Him unoriginately, generative indeed of Christ, creative of the whole world; concerning which he teaches in his Epistle to the Romans, thus, 'The invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things which are made, even His eternal power and divinity' (Rom. i. 20).

For as no one would say that the Deity there mentioned was Christ, but the Father Himself, so, as I think, His eternal power is also not the Only-begotten God (Joh. i. 18), but the Father who begat Him.

And he tells us of another Power and Wisdom of God, namely, that which is manifested through Christ, and made known through the works themselves of His Ministry.

And again :— Although His eternal Power and Wisdom, which 5 Asterius has been mentioned above, p. 155, note 2, &c. Philos« torgius speaks of hin as adopting Semi-Arian terms; and Acacius thrice blessed person Paulinus [of Tyre].

Then he goes to war with Origen.

Next he marches out against Narcissus, and pursues the other Eusebius,' [himself].

'Ina word, he counts for nothing all the Ecclesiastical Fathers, being satisfied with no one but himself.' coxtr. Marc. i. 4.

[On Maris (who was ot at Ariminum, and scarcely at Antioch in 363) see D.C.B. s.v. (2). On Theodotus see vol. i. of this series, p. 320, note 37.

On Paulinus, 7b. p.

369.) '

En for Balanez, see Ap. Pug. 3; Hist. Ar. 5.) | ; 4 Quoted, among other passages from Eusebius, in the 7th General Council, Act. 6. p. 409. [Mansi. xiii. 7or D].

'The Son Himself is God, but not Very God.'

[But see Prolegg. ud supr. note 5].

ives an extract from him containing them, ap. Epiph. Her. 72. 6, e seems to be called many-headed with an allusion to the Hydra, and to his activity in the Arian cause and his fertility in writing.

He wrote comments on Scripture.

[See Prolegg. ii. § 3 (2) a, sub, fin.) onl :

6 None' but the clergy might enter the Chancel, i.e. in Service time.

Hence Theodosius was made to retire by S. Ambrose.

Theod. v.17.

The Council of Laodicea, said to be held a.p. 372, forbids any but persons in orders, ieparixot, to enter the Chancel and then communicate. Can. 19. vid. also 44. Cone. t. 1. pp. 788,

789.

It is doubtful what orders the word teparcxot is intended to include. vid. Bingham, Axtigz. vill. 6. § 7-

DE SYNODIS.

to pretend ignorance, that even before Nica that heresy was held in detestation, when Artemas 9 was laying its foundations, and before him Caiaphas's assembly and that of the truth argues to be Unbegun and Ingenerate, would appear certainly to be one and the same, yet many are those powers which are one by one created by Him, o which Christ is the First-born and Only-begotten.

All however equally depend upon their Possessor, and all His powers are rightly called His, who created and uses them; for instance, the Prophet says that the locust, which became a divine punishment of human sin, was called by God Himself, not only a power of |

God, but a great power (Joel ii. 25).

And the blessed David too in several of the Psalms, invites, not Angels alone, but Powers also to praise God.

And while he invites them all to the hymn, he presents before us their multitude, and is not unwilling to call them ministers of God, and teaches them to do His will.

Pharisees his contemporaries.

And at all times is this gang of Christ's foes detestable, and will not cease to be hateful, the Lord's Name being full of love, and the whole creation bending the knee, and confessing 'that Jesus

Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father'

(Phil. ii. 11).

21. Yet so it is, they have convened successive Councils against that Ecumenical One, and are not yet tired.

After the Nicene, Eusebius and his fellows had been deposed ; however, in course of time they intruded themselves without shame upon the Churches, and began to plot against the Bishops who withstood them, and to substitute in the Church men of their own heresy.

Thus they thought to hold Councils at their pleasure, as having those who concurred with them, whom they had ordained on purpose for this very object.

Accordingly, they assemble at Jerusalem, and there they write thus :— 19. These bold words against the Saviour did not content him, but he went further in his blasphemies, as follows :

The Son is one among others ; for He is first of things originate, and one among intelléctual natures; and as in things visible the sun is one among phenomena, and it shines upon the whole world according to the command of its Maker, so the Son, being one of the intellectual natures, also enlightens and shines upon all that are in the intellectual world.

And again he says, Once He was not, writing thus:—' And before the Son's origination, the Father had pre-existing knowledge how to generate; since a physician too, before he cured, had the science of curing?.'

And he says again: 'The Son was created by God's beneficent earnestness ; and the Father made Him by the superabundance of His Power.'

And again: 'If the will of God has pervaded all the works in succession, certainly the Son too, being a work, has at His will come to be and been made.'

Now though Asterius was the only person to write all this, Eusebius and his fellows felt the like in common with him.

The Holy Council assembled in Jerusalem? by the grace of God, &..... their orthodox teaching in writing *, which we all confessed to be sound and ecclesiastical.

And he reasonably recommended that they should be received and united to the Church of God, as you will know yourselves from the transcript of the same Epistle, which we have transmitted to your reverences. We believe that yourselves also, as if recovering the very members of your own body, will experience great joy and gladness, in acknowledging and recovering your own bowels, your own brethren and fathers; since not only the Presbyters, Arius and his fellows, are given back to you, but also the whole Christian people and the entire multitude, which on occasion of the aforesaid men have a long time been in dissension among you.

Moreover it were fitting, now that you know for certain what has passed, and that the men have communicated with us and have been received by so great a Holy

Council, that you should with all readiness hail this your coalition and peace with your own members, specially since the articles of the faith which they have published preserve indisputable the universally confessed apostolical tradition and teaching.

20. These are the doctrines for which they are contending ; for these they assail the ancient Council, because its members did not propound the like, but anathematized the Arian heresy instead, which they were so eager to recommend, 'This was why they put forward, as an advocate of their irreligion, Asterius who sacrificed, a sophist too, that he might not spare to speak against the Lord, or by a show of reason to mislead the simple.

And they were ignorant, the shallow men, that they were doing harm to their own cause.

For the ill savour of their advocate's idolatrous sacrifice betrayed still more plainly that the heresy is

Christ's foe.

And now again, the general agitations and troubles which they are exciting, are in consequence of their belief, that by their numerous murders and their monthly

Councils, at length they will undo the sentence which has been passed against the Arian heresy ®, But here too they seem ignorant, or 22. This was the beginning of their Councils, and in it they were speedy in divulging their views, and could not conceal them.

For when they said that they had banished all jealousy, and, after the expulsion of Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, recommended the reception of Arius and his friends, they shewed that their measures against Athanasius himself then, and before against all the other Bishops who withstood them, had for their object their receiving i ' a Artemas or Artemon and Theodotus, see Prolegg. ii.

3(2)a. t [See Afol. Ar. 843 Hist. Ar.1; Prolegg. ii. § s. part of the letter will be found sugr. A pod. Poag ss make ae

Y eee : Lae eA Ms the same Confession which is preocr.

1. 26. and Soz. ii.

27.

peg er ate iil. 27. and was presented to Con 7 Ep. "Eg. 13.

8 Vid. infr. § 32.

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

Arius and his fellows, and introducing the heresy into the Church.

But although they had approved in this Council all Arius's malignity, and had ordered to receive his party into communion, as they had set the example, yet feeling that even now they were short of their wishes, they assembled a Council at Antioch under colour of the so-called Dedication 3; and, since they were in general and lasting odium for their heresy, they publish different letters, some of this sort, and some of that ; and what they wrote in one letter was as follows :— Glory of the Father; the first born of every creature, who was in the beginning with God, God the Word, as it is written in the Gospel, 'and the Word was God'

(John i. 1); by whom all things were made, and in whom all things consist; who in the last days descended from above, and was born of a Virgin according to the Scriptures, and was made Man, Mediator? between God and man, and Apostle of our faith, and Prince of life, as He says, 'I came down from heaven, not to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent

Me' (John vi. 38) ; who suffered for us and rose again on the third day, and ascended into heaven, and sat down on the right hand of the Father, and is coming again with glory and power, to judge quick and dead.

And in the Holy Ghost, who is given tu those who believe for comfort; and sanctification, and initiation, as also our Lord Jesus Christ enjoined His disciples, saying, 'Go ye, teach all nations, baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost'

(Matt. xxviii. 19); namely of a Father who is truly Father, and a Son who is truly Son, and of the Holy

Ghost who is truly Holy Ghost, the names not being given without meaning or effect, but denoting accurately the peculiar subsistence, rank, and glory of each that is named, so that they are three in subsistence, and in agreement one 3.

We have not been followers of Arius,—how could Bishops, such as we, follow a Presbyter?—nor did we receive any other faith beside that which has been handed down from the beginning.

But, after taking on ourselves to examine and to verify his faith, we admitted him rather than followed him; as you will understand from our present avowals.

For we have been taught from the first, to believe 4 in ene God, the God of the Universe, the Framer and Preserver of all things both intellectual and sensible.

Holding then this faith, and hoiding it in the presence of God and Christ, from begnining to end, we anathematize every heretical heterodoxy+.

And if any teaches, beside the sound and right faith of the Scriptures, that time, or season, or age>, either is or has been before the generation of the Son, be he anathema,

Or if any one says, that the Son is a creature as one of the creatures, or an offspring as one of the offsprings, or a work as one of the works, and not the aforesaid articles one after another, as the divine Scriptures have delivered, or if he teaches or preaches beside what we received, be he anathema.

For all that has been delivered in the divine Scriptures, whether by Prophets or Apostles, do we truly and reverentially both believe and follow *

And in One Son of God, Only-begotten, who existed before all ages, and was with the Father who had begotten Him, by whom all things were made, both visible and invisible, who in the last days according to the good pleasure of the Father came down; and has taken flesh of the Virgin, and jointly fulfilled all His

Father's will, and suffered and risen again, and ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of the Father, and cometh again to judge quick and dead, and remaineth King and God unto all ages.

And we believe also in the Holy Ghost ; and if it be necessary to add, we believe concerning the resurrection of the flesh, and the life everlasting.

23. Here follows what they published next at the same Dedication in another Epistle, being dissatisfied with the first, and devising something newer and fuller:

24. And one Theophronius?, Bishop of Tyana, put forth before them all the following statement of his personal faith.

And they subscribed it, accepting the faith of this man :— We believe5, conformably to the evangelical and apostolical tradition, in One God, the Father Almighty, the Framer, and Maker, and Provider of the Universe, from whom are all things.

God 8 knows, whom I call as a witness upon my soul, that so I believe:—in God the Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of the Universe, from whom are all things :

And in One Lord Jesus Christ, His Son, Only-begotten God (Joh. i. 18), by whom are all things, who was begotAnd in His Only-begotten Son, Word, Power, and Wisdom, our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things; who has been begotten from the Father before the ages, perfect God from perfect God 9, and was with ten before all ages from the Father, God from God, whole from whole, sole from sole®, perfect from perfect, King from King, Lord from Lord, Living Word, Living Wisdom, true Light, Way, Truth, Resurrection, Shepherd,

Door, both unalterable and? unchangeable; exact Image? of the Godhead, Essence, Will, Power and it; cf. S.Alexander riy Kata mdvra dpordryra avrod éx« picews amopatdmevos, in Theod. H.Z. i. 4.

Xapaxrjp, Hebr. i. 3. contains the same idea.

Basil. contr. Hunom. i. 18.

2 This statement perhaps is the most Catholic in the Creed; not that the former are not more explicit in themselves, or that in a certain true sense our Lord may not be called a Mediator before He became incarnate, but because the Arians, even Eusebius, like

Philo and the Platonists, consider Him as made in the beginning the 'Eternal Priest of the Father,' Demonst. v. 3. de Laud. C.

3, 11, 'an intermediate divine power,' §§ 26, 27, and notes.

3 On this phrase, which is justified by S. Hilary, de Syn. 32, and is protested against in the Sardican

Confession, Theod. H.£, ii, 6 [see Prolegg. "bi supr.) 3 [Prolegg. ch. ii.

§6(2).] .

4 xst Confession or rst of Antioch, A.D. 34T.

5 2nd Confession or 2nd of Antioch, A.D. 341.

This formulary is that known as ¢#e Formulary of the Dedication.

It is quoted as such by Socr. ii. 39, 40. Soz. iv. 15. and infr. § 29. [On its attribution to Lucian, see Prolegg. ubi supr., and Caspari A éte. u.

Neue 8. p42 note.]

Vid. roth Confession, infr. § 30,

These strong words and those which follow, whether Lucian's or not, mark the great difference between this confession and the foregoing.

The words 'unalterable and unchangeable' are formal anti-Arian symbols, as the tpemrov or alterable was one of the most characteristic parts of Arius's creed. vid. Ovat. i. § 35, &c.

[See Socr. ii. 10.] 4 The wkee of these anathemas are [a compromise].

The Council anathematizes 'every heretical heterodoxy ;' mot, as Athanasius observes, sugr., § 7, the Arian.

5 Our Lord was, as they held, de/orve time, but still created.

6 This emphatic mention of Scripture is also virtually an Arian evasion, admitting of a silent reference to themselves as interpreters of Scripture.

_ 7 On this Creed see Prolegg. "dz supr.

% 3rd Confession or 3rd of Antioch, A.D. 341.

9 it need scarcely be said, that 'perfect from perfect' is 4 symbol on which the Catholics laid stress, Athan. Orat. ii. 35 t On dmapdAdaxros eixav Kar' ovciav, which was synonymous with dporovoros, vid. ix/r. § 38. supr. p. 163, note 9.

It was in order to secure the true sense of amapaAAaxzoy that the Council adopted the word spoovo.ov.

"AmapdédAaxrov is accordingly used as a familiar word by Athan. de Decr. 88 20, 24.

Orat. iii.

§ 36. contr. Gent. 41. 46. fin, Philostorgius ascribing it to Asterius, and Acacius quotes a passage from his writings containing

DE SYNODIS.

en eee ee ee eS Se Father, God from God, Light from Light, by whom all things were made in the heavens and on the earth, visible and invisible, being Word, and Wisdom, and Power, and Life, and True Light ; who in the last days was made man for us, and was born of the Holy Virgin; who was crucified, and dead, and buried, and rose again from the dead the third day, and was taken up into heaven, and sat down on the right hand of the Father ; and is coming at the consummation of the age, to judge quick and dead, and to render to every one according to his works; whose Kingdom endures indissolubly into the infinite ages4; for He shall be seated on the right hand of the Father, not only in this age but in that which is to come.

God in subsistence, and in the last days descended, and was born of the Virgin according to the Scriptures, and was made man, and suffered, and rose again from the dead, and ascended into the heavens, and sat down on the right hand of His Father, and cometh again with glory and power to judge quick and dead, and remaineth for ever :

And in the Holy Ghost, the Paraclete, the Spirit of truth (Joh. xv. 26), which also God promised by His

Prophet to pour out (Joel ii. 28) upon His servants, and the Lord promised to send to His disciples: which also

He sent, as the Acts of the Apostles witness.

But if any one teaches, or holds in his mind, aught beside this faith, be he anathema; or with Marcellus of Ancyra®, or Sabellius, or Paul of Samosata, be he anathema, both himself and those who communicate with him.

And in the Holy Ghost, that is, the Paraclete ; which, having promised to the Apostles, He sent forth after His ascension into heaven, to teach them and to remind of all things; through whom also shall be sanctified the souls of those who sincerely believe in Him.

25. Ninety Bishops met at the Dedication under the Consulate of Marcellinus and Probinus, in the 14th of the Indiction *, Constantius the most irreligious being present.

Having thus conducted matters at Antioch at the But those who say, that the Son was from nothing, or from other subsistence and not from God, and, there was time when He was not, the Catholic Church re gards as aliens 5.

Dedication, thinking that their composition was deficient still, and fluctuating moreover in their own opinions, again they draw up afresh another formulary, after a few months, professedly concerning the faith, and despatch

Narcissus, Maris, Theodorus, and Mark into Gaul?.

And they, as being sent from the Council, deliver the following document to Constans Augustus of blessed memory, and to all who were there :

26. As if dissatisfied with this, they hold their meeting again after three years, and dispatch Eudoxius, Martyrius, and Macedonius of Cilicia 6, and some others with them, to the parts of Italy, to carry with them a faith written at great length, with numerous additions over and above those which have gone before.

They went abroad with these, as if they had devised something new.

We believe? in one God the Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of all things, from whom all fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named.

We believe? in One God, the Father Almighty, Creator and Maker of all things; from whom all fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named.

(Eph.

And in His Only-begotten Son our Lord Jesus Christ, who before all ages was begotten from the Father, God from God, Light from Light, by whom all things were made, in heaven and on the earth, visible and invisible, being Word and Wisdom and Power and Life and True lll. 15.

Ne in His Only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, who before all ages was begotten from the Light, who in the last days was made man for us, and was born of the Holy Virgin, crucified and dead and buried, and rose again from the dead the third day, and was taken, up into heaven, and sat down on the right hand of the Father, and is coming at the consummation of the age to judge quick and dead, and to render to every one according to his works, whose Kingdom endures unceasingly unto the infinite ages; for He sitteth on the right hand of the Father not only in this age, but also in that which is to come.

Epiph. Her. 76. p. 945. but it admitted of an evasion, An especial reason for insisting on it in the previous centuries had been the Sabellian doctrine, which considered the title

'Word' when applied to our Lord to be adequately explained by the ordinary sense of the term, as a word spoken by us.

In consequence they insisted on His ro téAevov, perfection, which became almost synonymous with His personality.

(Thus the Apollinarians, e.g. denied that our Lord was Zerfect man, because His Jerson was not human.

Athan. contr. Agoll.i. 2.) And Athan. condemns the notion of ' the Adyos év 7h Oe@ aredys, yevynBeis TéActos, Orat. iv. xz.

The Arians then, as being the especial opponents of the Sabellians, insisted on nothing,so much as our Lord's being a real, living, substantial, Word. vid. Eusebius assim.

'The Father,' says Acacius against Marcellus, ' begat the Only-begotten, alone alone, and pertect perfect ; for there is nothing imperfect in the Father, wherefore neither is there in the Son, but the Son's perfection is the genuine offspring of His perfection, and superperAnd we believe in the Holy Ghost, that is, the Paraclete, which, having promised to the Apostles, He sent forth after the ascension into heaven, to teach them and to remind of all things: through whom also shall sanctified the souls of those who sincerely believe in im. fection.' af. Epith. Har. 72.7.

Tédevos then was a relative word, varying with the subject matter, vid. Damasc. F. O. i. 8. p138. and when the Arians said that our Lord was perfect God, they meant, 'perfect, 7 that sense in which He is

God'—i.e. as a secondary divinity.—Nay, in one point of view, holding as they did no real condescension or assumption of a really new state, they would use the term of His divine Nature more freely than the Catholics sometimes had.

' Nor was the Word,' says Hippolytus, 'before the flesh and by Himself, perfect Son, though being perfect

Word, Only-begotten ; nor could the flesh subsist by itself without the Word, because that in the Word it has its consistence: thus then He was manifested One perfect Son of God.' cont. Noet. 15.

10 [See Prolegg.] Macca wrote his work against Asterius in 335, the year of the Arian Council of Jerusalem, which at once took cognisance of it, and cited Marcellus to appear before them.

The next year a Council held at Constantinople condemned and deposed him.

I A.D. 341.

2 (Cf. Prolegg. ii. § 6 (3) zzz.) 3 4th Confession, or 4th of Antioch, A.D.

342.

The fourth, fifth, and sixth Confessions are the same, and with them agree the Greed os Philippopolis [A.D. 343, see Gwatkin, Stud. p.119, espec. note 2).

4 These words, which answer to those [of our present ' Nicene'

Creed], are directed against the doctrine of Marcellus [on which see Prolegg. ii. 3.3 (2) c, 3].

Cf. Eusebius, de Zccd. Theol. iii. 8.

17. cont. Marc. il. 4.

_5 S. Hilary, as we have seen above, p.78, by implication calls this the Nicene Anathema; but it omits many of the Nicene clauses, and evades our Lord's eternal existence, substituting for 'once He was not,' 'there was ¢z7ze when He was not.'

It seems to have been considered sufficient for Gaul, as used now, for Italy as in the 5th Confession or Macrostich, and for Africa as in the creed of igs eg 6 Little is known of Macedonius who was Bishop of Mopsuestia, or of Martyrius; and too much of Eudoxius.

This Long Confession, or Macrostich, which follows, is remarkable; [see Prolegg. ch. ii. § 6 (3), Gwatkin, p. 125 5g-]

7 5th Confession or Macrostich, a.D. 344.

[Published by the pecs pas deposed Stephen and elected Leontius bishop of ntioch.

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

holding that He was not Christ or Son of God or mediator or image of God before ages ; but that He first became Christ and Son of God, when He took our flesh from the Virgin, not quite four hundred years since.

For they will have it that then Christ began His Kingdom, and that it will have an end after the consummation of all and the judgment 5.

Such are the disciples of Marcellus and Scotinus® of Galatian Ancyra, who, equally with Jews, negative Christ's existence before ages, and His

But those who say, (1) that the Son was from nothing, or from other subsistence and not from God; (2) and that there was a time or age when He was not, the Catholic and Holy Church regards as aliens.

Likewise those who say, (3) that there are three Gods: (4) or that Christ is not God; (5) or that before the ages

He was neither Christ nor Son of God; (6) or that Father and Son, or Holy Ghost, are the same ; (7) or that. the Son is Ingenerate; or that the Father begat the Son, not by choice or will; the Holy and Catholic

Church anathematizes.

Godhead, and unending Kingdom, upon pretence of supporting the divine Monarchy.

We, on the contrary, regard Him not as simply God's pronounced word or mental, but as Living God and Word, existing in Himself, and Son of God and Christ ; being and abiding with (1.) For neither is safe to say that the Son is from nothing, (since this is no where spoken of Him in 'divinely inspired Scripture,) nor again of any other subsistence before existing beside the Father, but from God alone do we define Him genuinely to be generated.

For the divine Word teaches that the Ingenerate and Unbegun, the Father of Christ, is One ®.

His Father before ages, and that not in foreknowledge only7, and ministering to Him for the whole framing whether of things visible or invisible.

For He it is, to whom the Father said, 'Let Us make man in Our image, after Our likeness ®' (Gen. i. 26), who also was seen in His own Person? by the patriarchs, gave the law, spoke by the prophets, and at last, became man, and manifested His own Father to all men, and reigns to 2.) Nor may we, adopting the hazardous position,

'There was once when He was not,' from unscriptural sources, imagine any interval of time before Him, but -only the God who has generated Him apart from time ;

For Christ has taken no recent dignity, but we have believed Him to be perfect from the first, and like in all things to the Father'.

"never-ending ages. for through Him both times and ages came to be.

Yet we must not consider the Son to be co-unbegun and coingenerate with the Father ; for no one can be properly called Father or Son of one who is co-unbegun and (6.) And those who say that the Father and Son and Holy Ghost are the same, and irreligiously take the Three Names of one and the same Reality and Person, we justly proscribe from the Church, because they suppose the illimitable and impassible Father to be limitable withal and passible through His becoming man : for such are they whom Romans call Patripassians, and we Sabellians?.

For we acknowledge that the Father who sent, remained in the peculiar state of His unchangeable Godhead, and that Christ who was sent fulfilled the economy of the Incarnation. co-ingenerate with Him.

But we acknowledge" that the Father who alone is Unbegun and Ingenerate, hath generated inconceivably and incomprehensibly to all: and that the Son hath been generated before ages, and in no wise to be ingenerate Himself like the Father, but to have the Father who generated Him as His beginning ; for ' the Head of Christ is God.'

(1 Cor. xi. 3.) (3-) Nor again, in confessing three realities and three Persons, of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost according to the Scriptures, do we therefore make Gods

(7.) And at the same time those who irreverently say that the Son has been generated not by choice or will, thus encompassing God with a necessity which excludes choice and purpose, so that He begat the Son unwillingly, we account as most irreligious and alien to the Church; in that they have dared to define such things concerning

God, beside the common notions concerning Him, nay, beside the purport of divinely inspired Scripture.

For three; since we acknowledge the Self-complete and Ingenerate and Unbegun and Invisible God to be one only*, the God and Father (Joh. xx. 17) of the Onlybegotten, who alone hath being from Himself, and alone vouchsafes this to all others bountifully.

(4.) Nor again, in saying that the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ is one only God, the only Ingenerate, do we therefore deny that Christ also is God before ages: as the disciples of Paul of Samosata, who say that after the incarnation He was by advance? made God, from being made by nature a mere man.

For we acknowledge, that though He be subordinate to His Father and God, yet, being before ages begotten of God, He is God perfect according to nature and true 3, and not first man and then God, but first God and then becoming man for Damasc. F. O. ii. 2x.

To use either absolutely and to the exclusion of the other would have involved some form of Sabellianism, or Arianism as the case might be; but each might correct the defective sense of either §. Theophilus speaks of our Lord as at once évéud0eros and mpopopixds. ad Axtol. ii. 10 and 22, S. Cyril as évduderos, in Joann. p.

39. but see also Thesaur. p. 47.

When the Fathers deny that our Lord is the rpogopuxds Adyos, they only mean that that title is not, even as far as its philosophical idea went, an adequate representative of Him, a word spoken being insubstantive, vid. Ovatz. ii. 35; Hil. de Syn. 46; Cyr. Catech. xi.

10; Damas. fp, ii. p. 2033 Cyril ix Joann. p.31; Iren. Har. ii.

12. n. 5.

Marcellus is said by Eusebius to have considered our Lord as first the one and then the other.

Zecl. Theol. ii. 15.

5 This passage seeins taken from Eusebius, and partly from Marcellus's own words.

S. Cyril speaks of his doctrine in like terms.

Catech. xv. 27.

6 j.e. Photinus.

[A note illustrating the frequency of similar nicknames is omitted.

On Photinus, see Prolegg. ch. ii. § 3. ad fin.) 7 Cf. Euseb. contr. Marc. i. 2.

Cf. § 27, notes.

9 avtompoowras and so Cyril Hier. Catech. xv. 14 and 17 (It means, 'not in personation'), and Philo contrasting divine apearances with those of Angels. Leg. Adleg. iii. 62.

On the other baad: Theophilus on the text, ' The voice of the Lord God walking in the garden,' speaks of the Word, 'assuming the person, mpoawrov, of the Father,' and 'in the person of God,' ad dAxtod, ii. 22. the word not then having its theological sense. us, and never having been deprived of being.

(5.) We abhor besides, and anathematize those who make a pretence of saying that He is but the mere word of God and unexisting, having His being in another,— now as if pronounced, as some speak, now as mental+,—

8 It is observable that here and in the next paragraph the only reasons they give against using the only two Arian formulas which they condemns is that they are not found in Scripture,

Here, in their explanation of the ef ov« 6vrwy, or fron: nothing, they do but deny it with Eusebius's evasion, supr. p. 75, note 5.

9 They argue after the usual Arian manner, that the term 'Son' essentially implies beginning, and excludes the title 'counoriginate ;' but see supr. § 16, note 1, and p. 154, note 5.

10 [The four lines which follow are cited by Lightfoot, Zgn. p91. ed. 2, as from de Syn. § 3.] i dmo.ov Kara wévro.

Here again we have a strong Semi-Arian or almost Catholic formula introduced by the bye.

Of course it admitted of evasion, but in its fulness it included 'essence.'

[See above § 8, note 1, and Introd.] , 2 See vol. i. of this series, p. 295, note z.

In the reason which the Confession alleges against that heretical doctrine it is almost implied that the divine nature of the Son suffered on the Cross.

They would naturally fall into this notion directly they gave up our Lote absolute divinity.

It would naturally follow that our Lord bad no human soul, but that His pre-existent nature stood in the place of it :—also that His Mediatorship was no peculiarity

I Cf. § 28, end.

2 éx mpoxomys, de Decr. § 10, note 10.

3 These strong words, Oedv xara pia TéActov kal adnOy are of a different character from any which have occurred in the Arian Confessions.

They can only be explained away by considering them used ix contrast to the Samosatene doctrine; so that ' perfect according to nature' and 'true,' will not be directly connected with 'God' so much as opposed to, ' by advance,' ' by adoption,' c.

4 The use of the words évSudGeros and mpopoptkds, mental and fronounced, to distinguish the two senses of Adyos, reason and word, came from the school of the Stoics, and is found in Philo, and was under certain limitations allowed in Catholic theology, of His Incarnation. vid. ¢ 23, note 2. § 27, Amath. 12, note.

464.

DE SYNODIS.

Dee EEE not drawn out into such length, not so full in words; but subtracting the greater part and adding in its place, as if they had listened to the suggestions of others, they wrote as follows :— we, knowing that God is absolute and sovereign over Himself, have a religious judgment that He generated the Son voluntarily and freely ; yet, as we have a reverent belief in the Son's words concerning Himself (Prov. viii.

22), 'The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works,' we do not understand Him to have been originated like the creatures or works which through We believe? in One God, the Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of all things, ' from whom all fatherhood in heaven and earth is named ®.'

Him came to be.

For it is irreligious and alien to the ecclesiastical faith, to compare the Creator with handiworks created by Him, and to think that He has the same manner of origination with the rest.

For divine Scripture teaches us really and truly that the Only-begotten Son was generated sole and solely.

Yet3, in saying that the Son is in Himself, and both lives and exists like the Father, we do not on that account separate Him from the Father, imagining place and interval between their union in the way of bodies.

For we believe that they are united with each other without mediation or distance', and that they exist inseparable; all the Father embosoming the Son, and all the Son hanging and adhering to the Father, and alone resting on the Father's breast continually4*.

Believing then in the All-perfect Triad, the most Holy, that is, in the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and calling the Father God, and the Son

God, yet we confess in them, not two Gods, but one dignity of Godhead, and one exact harmony of dominion, the Father alone being Head over the whole universe wholly, and over the Son Himself, and the Son subordinated to the Father ; but, excepting Him, ruling over all things after Him which through Himself have come to be, and granting the grace of the Holy Ghost unsparingly to the saints at the Father's will. For that such is the account of the Divine Monarchy towards Christ,

And in His Only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus the Christ, who before all the ages was begotten from the Father, God from God, Light from Light, by whom all things were made, in heaven and on the earth, visible and invisible, being Word and Wisdom and True Light and Life, who in the last of days was made man for us, and was born of the Holy Virgin, and crucified and dead and buried, and rose again from the dead the third day, and was taken up into heaven, and sat down on the right hand of the Father, and is coming at the consummation of the age, to judge quick and dead, and to render to every one according to his works; whose Kingdom being unceasing endures unto the infinite ages ; for He shall sit on the right hand of the Father, not only in this age, but also in that which is to come.

And in the Holy Ghost, that is, the Paraclete ; which, having promised to the Apostles to send forth after His ascension into heaven, to teach and to remind them of all things, He did send; through whom also are sanctified the souls of those who sincerely believe in Him.

(1.) But those who say that the Son was from nothing or from other subsistence? and not from God, and that there was time or age when He was not, the Holy and Catholic Church regards as aliens. the sacred oracles have delivered to us.

(2.) Again we say, Whosoever says that the Father and the Son are two Gods, be he anathema".

Thus much, in addition to the faith before published in epitome, we have been compelled to draw forth at length, not in any officious display, but to clear away all unjust suspicion concerning our opinions, among those who are ignorant of our affairs: and that all in the West may know, both the audacity of the slanders of the heterodox, and as to the Orientals, their ecclesiastical mind in the Lord, to which the divinely inspired

(3.) And whosoever, saying that Christ is God, before ages Son of God, does not confess that He has subserved the Father for the framing of the universe, be he anathema ™, Philastrius and Vigilius call the Council a meeting of oly bishops' and a ' Catholic Council,' de Her. 65. in Eutych. v. init.

What gave a character and weight to this Council was, that it met to set right a real evil, and was not a mere pretence with Arian objects.

Scriptures bear witness without violence, where men are not perverse. ae 27. However they did not stand even to this ; for again at Sirmium$ they met together5* against Photinus © and there composed a faith again,

7 6th Confession, or 1st Sirmian, A.D. 351.

8 Eph. iii. 15.

9 Vid. p. 77, sags 10 This Anathema which has occurred in substance in the Macrostich, and again in/r, Anath. 18 and 23. is a disclaimer of their in fact holding a supreme and a secondary God.

In the Macrostich it is disclaimed upon a simple Anan basis. The Semi-Arians were more open to this imputation ; Eusebius, as we have seen above, distinctly calling our Lord a second and another God. vid. p. 75, note 7.

It will be observed that this Anathema contradicts the one which immediately follows, and the xr1th, in which Christ is called God ; except, on the one hand, the Father and Son are One

God, which was the Catholic doctrine, or, on the other, the Son is God in name only, which was the pure Arian or Anomcean.

28 The Confession still insists upon the unscripturalness of the Catholic positions.

On the main subject of this paragraph the Gedjaer yevyndev, cf. Ovat, iii. 59, &c.

The doctrine of the povoyeves has already partially come before us in de Decry. §§ 7—9. pp. 154 sg.

Mévws, not as the creatures. vid. p. 75, note 6.

3 The following passage is in its very form an interpolation or appendix, while its doctrine bears distinctive characters of something higher than the old absolute separation between the Father and the Son.

[Eusebius of Czs. had] considered Them as two ovaiar, Omora like, but not as éuoovcv0r; his very explanation of the word réAevos was 'independent' and 'distinct.'

Language then, such as that in the text, was the nearest assignable approach to the reception of the duoovovoy; [and in fact, to] the doctrine of the reauxapnous, of which supr. Orat. iii.

1r The language of Catholics and heretics is very much the same on this point of the Son's ministration, with this essential difference of sense, that Catholic writers mean a ministration internal to the divine substance and an instrument connatural with the Father, and Arius meant an external and created medium of operation.

Thus S, Clement calls our Lord 'the All-harmonious Instrument (dpyavov) of God.'

Protrept. p. 6; Eusebius 'an animated and living instrument (dpyavov euyuxor), nay, rather divine and vivific of every substance and nature.'

Demonstr. iv. 4.

S. Basil, on the other hand, insists that the Arians reduced our Lord to 'an inanimate instrument,' dpyavov aipvxov, though they called Him jmovpydv reAeuérarov, most perfect minister or underworker. adv. Eunom. ii. 21. Elsewhere he makes them say, ' the nature of a cause is one, and the nature of an instrument, dpydvov, another;.... foreign then in nature is the Son from the Father, since such is an instrument from a workman.'

De SZ. S.n. 6 fin. vid. also n. 4 fin. 19, and 20.

And so S. Gregory, 'The Father signifies, the Word accomplishes, not servilely, nor ignorantly, but with knowledge and sovereignty, and to speak more suitably, in a father's way, warpika@s. Orat.30. 11.

Cf. S. Cyril, in Foann. p. 48. Explanations such as these secure for the Catholic writers some freedom in their modes of speaking, e.g. Athan. speaks of the Son, as ' enjoined and ministering,' mpooratrémevos, kat Uroupyav, Orat. ii. § 22.

Thus S. Irenzeus speaks of the Father being 4 De Decr. § 8.

4° De Decr. § 26.

5 Sirmium [{Mitrowitz on the Save] was a city of lower Pannonia, not far from the Danube, and was the great bulwark of the Illyrian provinces of the Empire.

There Vetranio assumed the purple; and there Constantius was born, The frontier war caused it to be from time to time the Imperial residence.

Constantius at Sirmium in the summer of 357. Ammian. xvi. 10.

He also passed there the ensuing winter. ibid. xvii. 12.

In October, 358, after the Sarmatian war, he entered Sirmium in triumph, and passed the winter there. xvii. 13 fin. and with a short absence in the spring, remained there till the end of May, 359.

We hear of 5° (Cf. Prolegg. ch. ii. § 7]. The leading person in this Council was Basil of Ancyra, Basil held a disputation with Photinus, Silvanus too of Tarsus now appears for the first time: while, according to Socrates, Mark of Arethusa drew up the Anathemas; the Confession used was the same as that sent to Constans, of the Council of Philippopolis, and the Macrostich,

6 S Hilary treats their creed as a Catholic composition. de Syn.

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

Son as man, but the Ingenerate God or part of Him, has wrestled, be he anathema 8.

(4.) Whosoever presumes to say that the Ingenerate, or a part of Him, was born of Mary, be he anathema.

(17.) Whosoever shall explain, 'The Lord rained fire from the Lord' (Gen. xix. 24), not of the Father and the Son, and says that He rained from Himself, be he anathema.

For the Son, being Lord, rained from the Father Who is Lord.

(5.) Whosoever says that according to foreknowledge* the Son is before Mary and not that, generated from the Father before ages, He was with God, and that through Him all things were originated, be he anathema.

(6.) Whosoever shall pretend that the essence of God is dilated or contracted ?, be he anathema.

(18.) Whosoever, hearing that the Father is Lord and the Son Lord and the Father and Son Lord, for there is Lord from Lord, says there are two Gods, be he anathema.

For we do not place the Son in the Father's order, but as subordinate to the Father; for He did not descend upon Sodom without the Father's will, nor did He rain from Himself, but from the Lord, that is, the Father authorising it.

Nor is He of Himself set down on the right hand, but He hears the Father saying, 'Sit Thou on My right hand'

(Ps. ex:)t).

(7.) Whosoever shall say that the essence of God being dilated made the Son, or shall name the dilation of His essence Son, be he anathema.

(8.) Whosoever calls the Son of God the mental or pronounced Word, be he anathema.

(9.) Whosoever says that the Son from Mary is man only, be he anathema.

(10.) Whosoever, speaking of Him who is from Mary God and man, thereby means God the Ingenerate4, be he anathema.

(19.) Whosoever says that the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost are one Person, be he anathema.

(11.) Whosoever shall explain 'I God the First and I the Last, and besides Me there is no God,' (Is. xliv. 6), which is said for the denial of idols and of gods that are not, to the denial of the Only-begotten, before ages God, as Jews do, be he anathema.

(20.) Whosoever, speaking of the Holy Ghost as Paraclete, shall mean the Ingenerate God, be he anathema?.

(21.) Whosoever shall deny, what the Lord taught us, that the Paraclete is other than the Son, for He hath said, 'And another Paraclete shall the Father send. to you, whom I will ask,' (John xiv. 16) be he anathema.

(12.). Whosoever hearing 'The Word was made flesh,' (John i. 14), shall consider that the Word has changed into flesh, or shall say that He has undergone alteration by taking flesh, be he anathema 5.

(13.) Whosoever hearing the Only-begotten Son of God to have been crucified, shall say that His Godhead has undergone corruption, or passion, or alteration, or diminution, or destruction, be he anathema.

(22.) Whosoever shall say that the Holy Ghost is. part of the Father or of the Son', be he anathema.

(23.) Whosoever shall say that the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost are three Gods, be he anathema.

(14.) Whosoever shall say that * Let Us make man'

(Gen. i. 26), was not said by the Father to the Son, but by God to Himself, be he anathema'.

(24.) Whosoever shall say that the Son of God at the will of God has come to be, as one of the works, be he anathema.

(15.) Whosoever shall say that Abraham saw, not the Son, but the Ingenerate God or part of Him, be he anathema'.

(25.) Whosoever shall say that the Son has been generated, the Father not wishing it?, be he anathema.

For not by compulsion, led by physical necessity, did the Father, as He wished not, generate the Son, but He at once willed, and, after generating Him from (16.) Whosoever shall say that with Jacob, not the Himself apart from time and passion, manifested Him. well-pleased and commanding, xeAevoyros, and the Son doing and framing.

Her. iv. 75.

S. Basil too, in the same treatise in which are some ot the foregoing protests, speaks of 'the Lord ordering, mpoaraccovTa, and me Word framing.' de Sf. S. n. 38, S. Cyril of Jerusalem, of 'Him who bids, évreAAerar, bidding to one who is present with Him,' Cat. xi. 16. vid. also wmnperav ry Bovdn,

Justin. T7yph. 126, and brovpydv, Theoph. ad Autol. ii.

10.

<Eummpetav GeAjpmare, Clem. Strom. vii. p. 832.

(26.) Whosoever shall say that the Son is without beginning and ingenerate, as if speaking of two unbegun and two ingenerate, and making two Gods, be he anathema.

For the Son is the Head, namely the beginning of all: and God is the Head, namely the beginning of Christ; for thus to one unbegun beginning of the universe do we religiously refer all things through the Son.

I § 26, n. 7.

2 Orat. iv. § 13.

3 § 26, n. 4.

4 §26(2) n. é).

5 The 12th and 13th Anathemas are intended to meet the charge which is alluded to 4 26 (6), note 2, that Arianism involved the doctrine that our Lord's divine nature suffered. [But see

Gwatkin, p. 147-] Athanasius brings this accusation against them distinctly in his work against Apollinaris. contr. Apoll. i. 15+ (27.) And in accurate delineation of the idea of Christianity we say this again; Whosoever shall not say that Christ is God, Son of God, as being before ages, and having subserved the Father in the framing of the Universe, but that, from the time that He was born of Mary, from thence He was called Christ and Son, and took an origin of being God, be he ana- 'thema. vid. also Ambros. de Fide, iii. 31. Salig in his de Zutychianismo ant. Eutychen takes notice of none of the passages in the text.

6 This Anathema is directed against Marcellus, who held the very opinion which it denounces, that the Almighty spake with Himself.

Euseb. Eccles.

Theol. ii. 15.

The Jews said that Almighty God spoke to the Angels. Basil. Hexaem. fin. Others that the plural was used as authorities on earth use it in way of dignity.

Theod. ze Gen. t9.

As to the Catholic Fathers, as is well known, they interpreted the text in the sense here given,

See Petav.

J Pon be i 7 This again, in spite of the wording, which is directed against the Catholic doctrine [or Marcellus?] is a Catholic interpretation, vid. (besides Philo de Sommits. i. 12.) Justin, Tryph. 56. and 126,

Iren. Her. iv. 10. n. 1. Tertull. de carn. Christ. 6. adv. Mare. iii. 9. adv. Prax. 16. Novat. de Trin. 18. Origen. in Gen. Hom. iv. 5. Cyprian. adv. Jud. ii. - Antioch. Syn. contr. Paul. apud

Routh.

Rell. t. 2. p. 469. Athan. Ovat. ii. 13Epiph. Ancor. 29 and 39. Her. 71. 5. Chrysost. in Gen. Hom. 41. i These references are principally trom Petavius; also from Dorscheus, who has written an elaborate commentary on this Council, &c.

The Catholic doctrine is that the Son has condescended to become visible by means of material appearances.

Augustine seems to have been the first who changed the mode of viewing the texts in question, and considered the divine appearance, not God the Son, butea created AngeL Vid. de Trin. ii. passim.

Jansenius considers that he did so from a suggestion of S.Ambrose, that the hitherto received view had been the origo heresis Ariane, vid. his

Augustinus, lib. proem. c. 12. t. 2. Pp. 12.

28. Casting aside the whole of this, as if they had discovered something better, they

8 This and the following Canon are Catholic in their main doc. trine, and might be illustrated, if necessary, as the foregoing.

9 It was an expedient of the later Macedonians to deny that the Holy Spirit was God because it was not usual to call Him

Ingenerate.

They asked the Catholics whether the Holy Spirit was Ingenerate, generate, or created, for into these three they divided all things. vid. Basil. iz Sadell. et Ar. Hom. xxiv. 6.

But, as the Arians had first made the alternative only between Ingenerate and created, and Athan. de Decr. § 28. shews that enerate is a third idea really distinct from one and the other, so . Greg. Naz. adds, processive, éxmopevrov, as an intermediate idea, contrasted with /ngenerate, yet distinct from generate. Orat, xxxi. 8. In other words, /#generate means, not only wot generate, but not from any origin. vid. August. de Trin. xv. 26. t Supra (16).

2 § 26 (7).

Hh VOL. IV.

DE SYNODIS.

ee ee ee ee eee eee ee a ec SS 29. After drawing up this, and then becoming dissatisfied, they composed the faith which to their shame they paraded with 'the propound another faith, and write at Sirmium in Latin what is here translated into Greek 3.

Whereas' it seemed good that there should be some discussion concerning faith, all points were carefully investigated and discussed at Sirmium in the presence of Valens, and Ursacius, and Germinius, and the rest.

Consulate.'

And, as is their wont, condemning this also, they caused Martinian the notary to seize it from the parties who had the copies of it7.

And having got the Emperor Constantius to put forth an edict against it, they form another dogma afresh, and with the addition of certain expressions, according to their wont, they write thus in Isauria.

It is held for certain that there is one God, the Father Almighty, as also is preached in all the world.

And His One Only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, generated from Him before the ages ; and that we may not speak of two Gods, since the Lord Himself has said, 'I go to My Father and your Father, and My

God and your God' (John xx. 17). On this account He is God of all, as also the Apostle taught:

'Is He God of the Jews only, is He not also of the Gentiles? yea of the Gentiles also: since there is one

God who shall justify the circumcision from faith, and the uncircumcision through faith' (Rom. iii. 29, 30) ; and every thing else agrees, and has no ambiguity.

We decline® not to bring forward the authentic faith published at the Dedication at Antioch? ; though certainly our fathers at the time met together for a particular subject under investigation.

But since ' Coessential' and ' Like-in-essence,' have troubled many persons in times past and up to this day, and since moreover some are said recently to have devised the But since many persons are disturbed by questions concerning what is called in Latin ' Substantia,' but in Son's ' Unlikeness' to the Father, on their account we reject 'Coessential' and ' Like-in-essence,' as alien to the Scriptures, but ' Unlike' we anathematize, and account all who profess it as aliens from the Church.

And we distinctly confess the 'Likeness' of the Son to the Father, according to the Apostle, who says of the Son, ' Who is the Image of the Invisible God'

(Col. i. 15).

Greek ' Usia,' that is, to make it understood more exactly, as to ' Coessential,' or what is called, 'Likein-Essence,' there ought to be no mention of any of these at all, nor exposition of them in the Church, for this reason and for this consideration, that in divine

Scripture nothing is written about them, and that they are above men's knowledge and above men's understanding; and because no one can declare the Son's generation, as it is written, 'Who shall declare His generation' (Is. liii. 8)? for it is plain that the Father only knows how He generated the Son, and again the Son how He has been generated by the Father.

And to none can it be a question that the Father is greater : for no one can doubt that the Father is greater in honour and dignity and Godhead, and in the very name of Father, the Son Himself testifying, 'The Father that sent Me is greater than I' (John x. 29, Ib. xiv. 28).

And no one is ignorant, that it is Catholic doctrine, that there are two Persons of Father and Son, and that the Father is greater, and the Son subordinated to the Father together with all things which the Father has subordinated to Him, and that the Father has no beginAnd we confess and believe in one God, the Father

Almighty, the Maker of heaven and earth, of all things visible and invisible.

And we believe also in our Lord Jesus Christ, His Son, generated from Him impassibly before all the ages,

God the Word, God from God, Only-begotten, light, life, truth, wisdom, power, through whom all things were made, in the heavens and on the earth, whether visible or invisible.

He, as we believe, at the end of the world, for the abolishment of sin, took flesh of the Holy Virgin, and was made man, and suffered for our sins, and rose again, and was taken up into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of the Father, and is coming again in glory, to judge quick and dead.

We believe also in the Holy Ghost, which our Saviour and Lord named Paraclete, having promised to send Him to the disciples after His own departure, as He did send; through whom He sanctifieth those in the Church who believe, and are baptized in the Name of Father and Son and Holy Ghost. ning, and is invisible, and immortal, andimpassible; but that the Son has been generated from the Father, God from God, Light from Light, and that His origin, as aforesaid, no one knows, but the Father only. And that the Son Himself and our Lord and God, took flesh, that is, a body, that is, man, from Mary the Virgin, as the Angel preached beforehand ; and as all the Scriptures teach, and especially the Apostle himself, the doctor of the Gentiles, Christ took man of Mary the Virgin, through which He has suffered.

And the whole faith is summed up 5, and secured in this, that a Trinity should ever be preserved, as we read in the Gospel, 'Go ye and baptize all the nations in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost' (Matt. xxviii. 19).

But those who preach aught beside this faith the Catholic Church regards as aliens.

And that to this faith that is equivalent which was published lately at Sirmium, under sanction of his religiousness the Emperor, is plain to all who read it.

30. Having written thus in Isauria, they quem compassus est, a word which Phcebadius condemns in his reAnd entire and perfect is the number of the Trinity ; but the Paraclete, the Holy Ghost, sent forth through the Son, came according to the promise, that He might teach and sanctify the Apostles and all believers®. marks on this Confession; where, by the way, he uses the word

*spiritus' in the sense of Hilary and the Ante-Nicene Fathers, in a connection which at once explains the obscure words of the supposititious Sardican Confession (vid. above, §9, note 3), and © turns them into another evidence of this additional heresy involved in Arianism.

'Impassibilis Deus,' says Phoebadius, 'quia Deus Sivitus . .

. non ergo passibilis Dei Spiritus, licet in homine suo passus.'

Now the Sardican Confession is thought ignorant, as well as unauthoritative, e.g. by Natalis Alex. Sec. 4, Diss. 29, because it imputes to Valens and Ursacius the following belief, which he supposes to be Patripassianism, but which exactly answers to this aspect and representation of Arianism: drt 0 Adyos Kat

Ore 7O TvedMa Kal Erravpwbyn Kai eopayn Kai améOavey Kal avéory, Theod. H.£. ii. 6. p. 844.

3 [The 'blasphemia' of Potamius, bishop of Lisbon; see Prolege. ch. ii. § 8 (2), Hil. de Syn. 11; Socr. ii. 30).

4 7th Confession, or 2nd Sirmian, A.D. 357.

5 xepddaov. vid. de Decr. § 31. p. 56; Orat. i. § 343 Epiph.

@r. 73-11.

6 It will be observed that this Confession; x. by denying 'two Gods,' and declaring that the One God is the God of Christ, implies that our Lord is not God.

2, It says that the word 'substance,' and its compounds, ought not to be used as being unscriptural, mysterious, and leading to disturbance ; 3. it holds that the Father is greater than the Son 'in honour, dignity, and godhead ;' 4. that the Son is subordinate to the Father wth all other things if that itis the Father's characteristic to be invisible and _, 7 Socrates[wrongly] connects this with the ' blasphemia.' Hisé, ii. 30.

8 oth Confession, at Seleucia A.D. 359.

9 The Semi-Arian majority in the Council had just before been confirming the Creed of the Dedication; hence this beginning. vid. supr. § 11.

The present creed, as if to propitiate the Semi-Arian majority, adds an anathema upon the Anomcean as well as on the Homoiision and Homeeusion. e. impasst They also say that our Lord, hominem suscepisse per

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

Antioch, they were dissatisfied that they had written at all that the Son was 'Like the Father, as the Scriptures say ;' and putting their ideas upon paper, they began reverting to their first doctrines, and said that ' the Son went up to Constantinople', and there, as if dissatisfied, they changed it, as is their wont, and with some small additions against using even 'Subsistence' of Father, Son, and Holy

Ghost, they transmitted it to those at Arimiis altogether unlike the Father,' and that the 'Son is in no manner like the Father,' and so much did they change, as to admit those who spoke the Arian doctrine nakedly and to deliver to them the Churches with licence to bring forward the words of blasphemy with impunity® Because then of the extreme shamelessness of their blasphemy they were called by all Anomceans, having also the name of Exucontian 7, and the heretical Constantius for the patron of their irreligion, who persisting up to the end in irreligion, and on the point of death, thought good to be baptized §; num, and compelled even those in the said parts to subscribe, and those who contradicted them they got banished by Constantius.

And it runs thus :— We believe? in One God, Father Almighty, from whom are all things ; And in the Only-begotten Son of God, begotten from God before all ages and before every beginning, by whom all things were made, visible and invisible, and begotten as only-begotten, only from the Father only3, God from God, like to the Father that begat Him according to the Scriptures; whose origin no one knows, except the Father alone who begat Him.

He as we acknowledge, the Only-begotten Son of God, the Father sending Him, came hither from the heavens, as it is written, for the undoing of sin and death, and was born of the Holy

Ghost, of Mary the Virgin according to the flesh, as it is written, and conversed with the disciples, and having fulfilled the whole Economy according to the Father's not however by religious men, but by Euzoius 9, who for his Arianism had been deposed, not once, but often, both when he was a deacon, and when he was in the see of Antioch. will, was crucified and dead and buried and descended to the parts below the earth; at whom hades itself shuddered: who also rose from the dead on the third day, and abode with the disciples, and, forty days being fulfilled, was taken up into the heavens, and sitteth on 32. The forementioned parties then had proceeded thus far, when they were stopped and deposed.

But well I know, not even under these circumstances will they stop, as many as have now dissembled *, but they will always be making parties against the truth, until they return to themselves and say, 'Let us rise and go to our fathers, and we will say unto them, We anathematize the Arian heresy, and we acknowledge the Nicene Council;' for against this is their quarrel, Who then, with ever so little understanding, will bear them any longer? who, on hearing in every Council some things taken away and others added, but perceives that their mind is shifty and treacherous against Christ? who on seeing them embodying to so great a length both their professions of faith, and their own exculpation, but sees that they are giving sentence against themselves, and studiously writing much which may be likely by their officious display and abundance of words to seduce the simple and the right hand of the Father, to come in the last day of the resurrection in the Father's glory, that He may render to every man according to his works.

And in the Holy Ghost, whom the Only-begotten Son of God Himself, Christ, our Lord and God, promised to send to the race of man, as Paraclete, as it is written, 'the Spirit of truth' (Joh. xvi. 13), which He sent unto them when He had ascended into the heavens.

But the name of ' Essence,' which was set down by the Fathers in simplicity, and, being unknown by the people, caused offence, because the Scriptures contain it not, it has seemed good to abolish, and for the future to make no mention of it at all; since the divine

Scriptures have made no mention of the Essence of Father and Son.

For neither ought Subsistence to be named concerning Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

But we say that the Son is Like the Father, as the divine Scriptures say and teach; and all the heresies, both those which have been afore condemned already, and whatever are of modern date, being contrary to this published statement, be they anathema '.

31. However, they did not stand even to this ; for coming down from Constantinople to 5 x1th Confession at Antioch, A.D. 36x.

[Socr. ii. 45.

The occasion was the installation of Euzoius in place of Meletius.] 6 Acacius, Eudoxius, and the rest, after ratifying at Constantinople the Creed framed at Niké and subscribed at Ariminum, appear next at Antioch a year and a half later, when they throw off the mask, and, avowing the Anomoean Creed, 'revert,' as S. Athanasius says, 'to their first doctrines,' i.e. those with which Arius started.

1 These two sections seem to have been inserted by Athanafter his Letter was finished, and contain later occurrences in the history of Ariminum, than were contemplated when he wrote szpr,

§ 11. vid. note 7 in loc.

It should be added that at this Council Ulfilas the Apostle of the Goths, who had hitherto followed the Council of Nicea, conformed, and thus became the means of spreading through his countrymen the Creed of Ariminum.

7 From e¢ ovk dvrwy, 'out of nothing,' one of the original Arian positions concerning the Son, Theodoret says that they were also called Hexakionitz, from the nature of their place of meeting, Her. iv.

3. and Du Cange confirms it so far as to shew that there was a place or quarter of Constantinople Hexakionium.

[Cf. Soph.

Lex, $.U.

2 zoth Confession at Niké and Constantinople, A.D. 359, 360.

3 povos éx povov.

This phrase may be considered a symptom of Anomcean influence; pdvos apd, or vd, udvov being one special formula adopted by Eunomius, explanatory of | gt hip hiss in accordance with the original Arian theory, mentione de Decr.

§ 7. supr. p. 154, that the Son was the one instrument of creation.

Eunomius said that He alone was created by the Father alone; all other things being created by the Father, not alone, but through Him whom alone He had first created. vid. Cyril.

8 i passage shews that Athanasius did not insert these sections till two years after the composition of the work itself; for Constantine died a,b. 361.

9 Euzoius, now Arian Bishop of Antioch, was excommunicated with Arius in Egypt and at Nicaea, and was restored with him to the Church at the Council of Jerusalem.

; 10 yrexpivavro. Hypocrites is almost a title of the Arians (with an apparent allusion to x Tim. iv. 2. vid. Socr. i. p. 5, Ovat.i & 8) Thesaur. 25.

Basil contr. Eunom. i. 21.

Acacius ap. Epiph.

Her.

72:

7Pp» 839- ; 4 Herd as, Belcee., instead of speaking of Arianism, the Confes- 'gion anathematizes a// heresies, vid. sup7. § 23, De 4+

Hhe2

DE SYNODIS.

if on the contrary all men are well content with the words, and they who wrote them were no ordinary persons but men who came together from the whole world, and to these testify in addition the 400 Bishops and more who now met at Ariminum, does not this plainly prove against those who accuse the Council, that the terms are not in fault, but the perverseness of those who misinterpret them ? How many men read divine Scripture wrongly, and as thus conceiving it, find fault with the Saints? such were the former Jews, who rejected the Lord, and the present Manichees who blaspheme the Law3; yet are not the Scriptures the cause to them, but their own evil humours.

If then ye can shew the terms to be actually unsound, do so and let the proof proceed, and drop the pretence of offence created, lest you come into the condition of the Pharisees of old.

For when they pretended offence at the Lord's teaching, He said, 'Every plant, which My heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up' (Matt. xv. 13).

By which He shewed that not the words of the Father planted by Him were really an offence to them, but that they misinterpreted what was well said, and offended themselves.

And in like manner they who at that time blamed the Epistles of the Apostle, impeached, not Paul, but their own deficient learning and distorted minds. hide what they are in point of heresy?

But as the heathen, as the Lord said, using vain words in their prayers (Mat. vi. 7), are nothing profited; so they too, after all this outpouring, were not able to quench the judgment pronounced against the Arian heresy, but were convicted and deposed instead ; and rightly ; for which of their formularies is to be accepted by the hearer? or with what confidence shall they be catechists to those who come to them? for if they all have one and the same meaning, what is the need of many?

But if need has arisen of so many, it follows that each by itself is deficient, not complete ; and they establish this point better than we can, by their innovating on them all and remaking them.

And the number of their Councils, and the difference of their statements is a proof that those who were present at them, while at variance with the Nicene, are yet too feeble to harm the Truth.

PART IIL.

ON THE SyMBOLS 'OF THE ESSENCE'

AND ' COESSENTIAL.'

We must look at the sense not the wording.

The offence excited is at the sense; meaning or the Symbols; the question of their not being in Scripture.

Those who hesitate only at 'coessential,' not to be considered Arians.

Reasons why ' coessential' is better than 'like-in-essence,' yet the latter may be interpreted in a good sense.

Explanation of the rejection of ' coessential' by the Council which condemned the Samosatene; use of the word by Dionysius of Alexandria; parallel variation in the use of Unoriginate; quotation from Ignatius and another; reasons for using 'coessential ;' objections to it; examination of the word itself; further documents of the Council of Ariminum.

34. For answer, what is much to the purpose, Who are they whom you pretend are offended and troubled at these terms? of those who are religious towards Christ not one; on the contrary they defend and maintain them.

But if they are Arians who thus feel, what wonder they should be distressed at words which destroy their heresy? for it is not the terms which offend them, but the proscription of their irreligion which afflicts them.

Therefore let us have no more murmuring against the Fathers, nor pretence of this kind; or next4 you will be making complaints of the Lord's

Cross, because it is 'to Jews an offence and to Gentiles foolishness,' as said the Apostle 5

(t Cor. i. 23, 24).

But as the Cross is not faulty, for to us who believe it is 'Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God,' though

Jews rave, so neither are the terms of the Fathers faulty, but profitable to those who honestly read, and subversive of all irreligion, though the Arians so often burst with rage as being condemned by them.

Since then the pretence that persons are offended does not hold, tell us yourselves, why is it you are

33Bur since they are thus minded both towards each other and towards those who preceded them, proceed we to ascertain from them what absurdity they have seen, or what they complain of in the received phrases, that they have proved 'disobedient to parents' (Rom. i. 30), and contend against an Ecumenical Council™? 'The phrases ''of the essence" and ''coessential,"' say they, 'do not please us, for they are an offence to some and a trouble to many.'

This then is what they allege in their writings; but one may reasonably answer them thus:

If the very words were by themselves a cause of offence to them, it must have followed, not that some only should have been offended, and many troubled, but that we also and all the rest should have been affected by them in the same way; but 1 The subject before us, naturally rises out of what has gone before.

The Anomcean creed was hopeless ; but with the Semi« Arians all that remained was the adjustment of phrases.

Accord- 'ugly, Athan. goes on to propose such exflanations as might clear the way for a re-union of Christendom. § 47, note.

: 4 Gpa. vid. Orat. i.

§15; iv.

§10; Serag.ii.x. xatpos. de Decr.

15. init, 5 'The Apostle' is a common title of S. Paul ir. antiquity.

Cf. August. ad Bonifac. iii. 3. is

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

not pleased with the phrase 'of the essence'

{this must first be enquired about), when you yourselves have written that the Son is generated from the Father? If when you name the Father, or use the word 'God,' you do not signify essence, or understand Him according to essence, who is that He is, but signify something else about Him®, not to say inferior, then you should not have written that the Son was from the Father, but from what is about Him or in Him7; and s0, shrinking from saying that God is truly Father, and making Him compound who is simple, in a material way, you will be authors of a newer blasphemy.

And, with such ideas, you must reeds consider the Word, and the title 'Son,' not as an essence but as a name 7 only, and in consequence hold your own views as far as names only, and be talking, not of what you believe to exist, but of what you think not to exist. as the Son is; for they are not offsprings in their nature, but works.

Thus, it is said, 'in the beginning God,' not 'generated,' but 'made the heaven and the earth, and all that is in them' (Gen. i. 1). And not, 'who generates,' but 'who maketh His angels spirits, and His ministers a flame of fire' (Ps. civ. 4). And though the Apostle has said, 'One God, from whom all things' (1 Cor. viii. 6), yet he says not this, as reckoning the Son with other things; but, whereas some of the Greeks consider that the creation was held together by chance, and from the combination of atoms 9, and spontaneously from elements of similar structure *°, and has no cause; and others consider that it came from a cause, but not through the Word ; and each heretic has imagined things at his will, and tells his fables about the creation; on this account the Apostle was obliged to introduce 'from God,' that he might thereby certify the Maker, and shew that the universe was framed at His will.

And accordingly he straightway proceeds :

'And one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things' (1 Cor. viii. 6), by way of excepting the Son from that 'all' (for what is called

God's work, is all done through the Son; and it is not possible that the things framed should have one origin with their Framer), and by way of teaching that the phrase 'of God,' which occurs in the passage, has a different sense in the case of the works, from what it bears when used of the Son; for He is offspring, and they are works: and therefore He, the Son, is the proper offspring of His essence, but they are the handywork of his will.

35. But this is more like the crime of the Sadducees, and of those among the Greeks who had the name of Atheists.

It follows that you will deny that even creation is the handywork of God Himself that is; at least, if 'Father' and 'God' do not signify the very essence of Him that is, but something else, which you imagine: which is irreligious, and most shocking even to think of.

But if, when we hear it said, 'I am that I am,' and, 'In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth,' and, ' Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God is one Lord,' and, 'Thus saith the Lord Almighty' (Ex. iii. 14; Gen. i. 1; Deut. vi. 4), we understand nothing else than the very simple, and blessed, and incomprehensible essence itself of Him that is, (for though we be unable to master what He is, yet hearing

'Father,' and 'God,' and ' Almighty,' we understand nothing else to be meant than the very essence of Him that is*); and if ye too have said, that the Son is from God, it follows that you have said that He is from the 'essence' of the Father.

And since the Scriptures precede you which say, that the Lord 36. The Council, then, comprehending this', and aware of the different senses of the same word, that none should suppose, that the Son was said to be 'from God' like the creation, wrote with greater explicitness, that the Son was 'from the essence.'

For this betokens the true genuineness of the Son towards the Father; whereas, by the simple phrase 'from God,' only the Creator's will in framing is signified.

If then they too had this meaning, when they wrote that the Word was 'from the Father,' they had nothing to complain of in the Council; but if they is Son of the Father, and the Father Himself precedes them, who says, ' This is My beloved

Son' (Matt. iii. 17), and a son is no other than the offspring from his father, is it not evident that the Fathers have suitably said that the Son is from the Father's essence? considering that it is all one to say rightly 'from God,' and to say 'from the essence.'

For all the meant 'of God,' in the instance of the Son, as it is used of the creation, then as understanding it of the creation, they should not name the Son, or they will be manifestly mingling blasphemy with religiousness; but either they have to cease reckoning the Lord with the creatures, or at least to refrain from unworthy and unbecoming statements about eee ee creatures, though they be said to have come into being from God, yet are not from God

"- 2 EE ee ee 6 Cf. de Decr. 22, note 1.

7 De Decr. 24, note 9.

7 Vid. supr. Orat. i. § 15; de Decr. § 22, note tz.

8 De Decr. 29, note 7.

9 Democritus; or Epicurus. to Anaxagoras. t De Decr. § 19.

DE SYNODIS.

many times the term 'essence' as suitable, especially on the ground of the letter3* of Eusebius, they now blame their predecessors for using terms of the same kind.

Nay, though they say themselves, that the Son is 'God from God,' and ' Living Word,' ' Exact Image of the Father's essence;' they accuse the Nicene Bishops of saying, that He who was begotten is 'of the essence' of Him who begat Him, and 'Coessential' with Him.

But what marvel if they conflict with their predecessors and their own Fathers, when they are inconsistent with themselves, and fall foul of each other? For after publishing, in the socalled Dedication at Antioch, that the Son is exact Image of the Father's essence, and swearing that so they held and anathematizing those who held otherwise, nay, in Isauria, writing down, ' We do not decline the authentic faith published in the Dedication at Antioch 4,' where the term ' essence' was introduced, as if forgetting all this, shortly after, in the same

Isauria, they put into writing the very contrary, saying, We reject the words ' coessential,' and 'like-in-essence,' as alien to the Scriptures, and abolish the term 'essence,' as not contained therein 4, the Son.

For if He is a Son, He is not a creature ; but if a creature, then not a Son.

Since these are their views, perhaps they will be denying the Holy Laver also, because it is administered into Father and into Son; and not into Creator and Creature, as they account it.

'But,' they say, 'all this is not written: and we reject these words as unscriptural.'

But this, again, is an unblushing excuse in their mouths.

For if they think everything must be rejected which is not written, wherefore, when the Arian party invent such a heap of phrases, not from Scripture 2,

' Out of nothing,' and 'the Son was not before His generation,' and 'Once He was not,' and ' He is alterable,' and 'the Father is-ineffable and invisible to the Son,' and 'the Son knows not even His own essence ;' and all that Arius has vomited in his light and irreligious Thalia, why do not they speak against these, but rather take their part, and on that account contend with their own Fathers?

And, in what Scripture did they on their part find 'Unoriginate,' and 'the term essence,' and 'there are three subsistences,' and ' Christ is not very God,' and ' He is one of the hundred sheep,' and ' God's Wisdom is ingenerate and without beginning, but the created powers are many, of which Christ is one?' Or how, when in the so-called Dedication, Acacius and Eusebius and their fellows used expressions not in Scripture, and said that 'the First-born of the creation' was 'the exact Image of the essence and power and will and glory,' do they complain of the Fathers, for making mention of unscriptural expressions, and especially of essence?

For they ought either to complain of themselves, or to find" no fault with the Fathers.

38. Can we then any more account such men Christians? or what sort of faith have they who stand neither to word nor writing, but alter and change every thing according to the times? For if, O Acacius and Eudoxius, you 'do not decline the faith published at the Dedication,' and in it is written that the Son is 'Exact Image of God's essence,' why is it ye write in Isauria, 'we reject the Like in essence?' for if the Son is not like the Father according to essence, how is He 'exact image of the essence?'

But if you are dissatisfied at having written 'Exact Image of the essence,' how is it that ye 'anathematize those who say that the Son is Unlike?' for if He be not according to essence like, He is surely unlike: and the Unlike cannot be an Image.

And if so, then it does not hold that 'he that hath seen the Son, hath seen the Father' (John xiv. 9), there being then the greatest possible difference between Them, or rather the One being wholly Unlike the Other.

And Unlike cannot possibly be called Like.

By what artifice then do you call Unlike like, and consider Like to be unlike, and pretend to say that the Son is the Father's Image? for if the Son be not like the Father in essence, something is wanting to the Image, and it is not a complete Image, nor a perfect radiance 5,

37Now, if certain others made excuses of the expressions of the Council, it might perhaps have been set down, either to ignorance or to caution.

There is no question, for instance, about George of Cappadocia 3, who was expelled from Alexandria; a man, without character in years past, nor a Christian in any respect; but only pretending to the name to suit the times, and thinking ' religion to be a' means of 'gain' (1 Tim. vi. 5). And therefore there is no reason to complain of his making mistakes about the faith, considering he knows neither what he says, nor whereof he affirms ; but, according to the text, ' goeth after all,as a bird' (1 Tim.i. 7; Prov. vii. 22, 23, not LXX.?) But when Acacius, and Eudoxius, and Patrophilus say this, do not they deserve the strongest reprobation ? for while they write what is unscriptural themsélves, and have accepted aT ae ta 38 Supr. p. 73.

4 Supr. § 29.

4 Supr. § 8.

5 It must not be supposed from this that he approves [as ade quate] the phrase d,o10s Kar' ovciay or dmorovacos, in this Treatise,

2 De Deer. 18, note 8.

3 (Prolegg. ch, ii. § 8 (x).] or in/r. § 53. he rejects it on the ground that when we speak of

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

8 2 Ol a a ee a ee eee Ee eal wrote, 'We reject;' while those others they endure in their insults towards the Lord, and betray to all men, that for no other cause do they resist that great Council but that it condemned the Arian heresy.

For it is on this account again that they speak against the term Coessential, about which they also entertain wrong sentiments.

For if their faith was right, and they confessed the Father as truly Father, believed the Son to be genuine

Son, and by nature true Word and Wisdom of the Father, and as to saying that the Son is

How then read you, 'In Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily ?' and, 'from His fulness all we received' (Coloss. ii. 9;

John i. 16)? how is it that you expel the Arian Aetius as an heretic, though ye say the same with him? for he is your companion, O Acacius, and he became Eudoxius's master in this so great irreligion®; which was the reason why

Leontius the Bishop made him deacon, that using the name of the diaconate as sheep's clothing, he might be able with impunity to pour forth the words of blasphemy.

'from God,' if they did not use the words of Him as of themselves, but understood Him to be the proper offspring of the Father's essence, as the radiance is from light, they would not every one of them have found fault with the Fathers ; but would have been confident that the Council wrote suitably; and that this is the right faith concerning our Lord Jesus Christ.

39. What then has persuaded you to contradict each other, and to procure to yourselves so great a disgrace? You cannot give any good account of it; this supposition only remains, that all you do is but outward profession and pretence, to secure the patronage of Constantius and the gain from thence accruing.

And ye make nothing of accusing the Fathers, and ye complain outright of the expressions as being unscriptural ; and, as it is written, 'opened your legs to every one that passed by' (Ez. xvi. 25); so as to change as often as they wish, in whose pay and keep you are.

Yet, though a man use terms not in Scripture, it makes no difference, so that his meaning be religious®™, But.the heretic, though he use scriptural terms, yet, as being equally dangerous and depraved, shall be asked in the words of the Spirit, ' Why dost thou preach My laws, and takest My covenant in thy mouth' (Ps. ]. 16)? Thus whereas the devil, though speaking from the Scriptures, is silenced by the Saviour, the blessed Paul, though he speaks from profane writers, ' The Cretans are always liars,' and, 'For we are His offspring,' and, ' Evil communications corrupt good manners,' yet has a religious meaning, as being holy,—is ' doctor of the nations, in faith and verity,' as having 'the mind of Christ'

(Tit. i. 12; Acts xvii. 28; 1 Cor. xv. 33; 1 Tim. ii. 7; 1 Cor. ii. 16), and what he speaks, he utters religiously.

What then is there even plausible, in the Arian terms, in which the 40. 'But,' say they, 'the sense of such expressions is obscure to us ;' for this is another of their pretences,—' We reject them/?,' say they, 'because we cannot master their meaning.

But if they were true in this profession, instead of saying, 'We reject them,' they should ask instruction from the well informed ; else ought they to reject whatever they cannot understand in divine Scripture, and to find fault with the writers.

But this were the venture of heretics rather than of us Christians ; for what we do not understand in the sacred oracles, instead of rejecting, we seek from persons to whom the Lord has revealed it, and from them we ask for instruction.

But since they thus make a pretence of the obscurity of such expressions, let them at least confess what is annexed to the Creed, and anathematize those who hold that 'the Son is from nothing,' and ' He was not before His generation,' and 'the Word of God is a creature and work,' and 'He is alterable by nature,' and 'from another subsistence ;' and in a word let them anathematize the Arian heresy, which has originated such irreligion.

Nor let them say any more, ' We reject the terms,' but that 'caterpillar' (Joel ii.

25) and the 'locust' are preferred to the Saviour, and He is reviled with 'Once Thou wast not,' and 'Thou wast created,' and 'Thou art foreign to God in essence,' and, in a word, no irreverence is unused among them?

But what did the Fathers omit in the way of reverence? or rather, have they not a lofty view and a Christloving religiousness?

And yet these, they 'we do not yet understand them ;' by way of having some reason to shew for declining them.

But I know well, and am sure, and they know it too, that if they could confess all this and anathematize the Arian heresy, they would no longer deny those terms of the Council.

For on this account it was that the Fathers, after declaring that the Son was begotten from the Father's essence, and Coessential with Him, thereupon added, 'But those who say'—what has just been quoted,

'like,' we imply qualities, not essence.

Yet he himself frequently uses it, as other Fathers, and Ovat. i. § 26. uses Opovos

7™7s ovglas.

6 [Prolegg. ch. ii. § 8 (2) a.] 6s Vid. p. 162, note 8.

Cf. Greg. Naz. Ovat. 31. 24. vid. also Hil. contr. Constant. 16. August. Ef. 238. n. 4—6. Cyril. Diai. i. p. 391.

Petavius refers to other passages. de Trin. Ve 5. § 6.

7 § 8.

DE SYNODIS.

generation of the Son as issue of man, but such as may be ascribed to God, and is fit for us to think.

Thus they have called the Father the Fount of Wisdom and Life, and the Son the Radiance of the Eternal Light, and the Offspring from the Fountain, as He says, 'I am the Life,' and, 'I Wisdom dwell with Prudence' (John xiv. 6; Prov. viii. 12).

But the Radiance from the Light, and Offspring from Fountain, and Son from Father, how can these be so fitly expressed as by ' Coessential ?'

And is there any cause of fear, lest, because the offspring from men are coessential, the Son, by being called Coessential, be Himself considered as a human offspring too? perish the thought! not so; but the explanation is easy.

For the Son is the Father's Word and Wisdom; whence we learn the impassibility and indivisibility of such a generation from the Father?.

For not even.man's word is part of him, nor proceeds from him according to passion?; much less God's Word ; whom the Father has declared to be His own

Son, lest, on the other hand, if we merely heard of 'Word,' we should suppose Him, such as is the word of man, impersonal ; but that, hearing that He is Son, we may acknowledge Him to be living Word and substantive Wisdom. the symbols of the Arian heresy,—' we anathematize;'

I mean, in order to shew that the statements are parallel, and that the terms in the Creed imply the disclaimers subjoined, and that all who confess the terms, will certainly understand the disclaimers.

But those who both dissent from the latter and impugn the former, such men are proved on every side to be foes of Christ.

41. Those who deny the Council altogether, are sufficiently exposed by these brief remarks ; those, however, who accept everything else that was defined at Nicaea, and doubt only about the Coessential, must not be treated as enemies; nor do we here attack them' as Ariomaniacs, nor as opponents of the Fathers, but we discuss the matter with them as brothers with brothers ®, who mean what ave mean, and dispute only about the word. Rot, confessing that the Son is from the essence of the Father, and not from other subsistence, and that He is not a creature nor work, but His genuine and natural offspring, and that He is eternally with the Father as being His Word and Wisdom, they are not far from accepting even the phrase,

' Coessential.'

Now such is Basil, who wrote from Ancyra concerning the faith9.

For only to say 'like according to essence,' is very far from signifying 'of the essence,' by which, rather, as they say themselves, the genuineness of the Son to the Father is signified.

Thus tin is only like to silver, a wolf to a dog, and gilt brass to the true metal ; but tin is not from silver, nor could a wolf be accounted the offspring of a dog**.

But since they say that He is 'of the essence' and ' Like-in-essence,' what do they signify by these but 'Coessential 7?'

For, while to say only ' Like-inessence,' does not necessarily convey 'of the essence,' on the contrary, to say 'Coessential,' is to signify the meaning of both terms, ' Like-in-essence,' and 'of the essence.'

And accordingly they themselves in controversy with those who say that the Word is a creature, instead of allowing Him to be genuine

Son, have taken their proofs against them from human illustrations of son and father 2, with this exception that God is not as man, nor the 42. Accordingly, as in saying ' offspring,' we have no human thoughts, and, though we know

God to be a Father, we entertain no material ideas concerning Him, but while we listen to these illustrations and terms, we think suitably of God, for He is not as man, so in like manner, when we hear of 'coessential,' we ought to transcend all sense, and, according to the Proverb, 'understand by the understanding what is set before us'

(Prov. xxiii. 1) ; so as to know, that not by will, but in truth, is He genuine from the Father, as Life from Fountain, and Radiance from Light.

Else3 why should we understand 'offspring' and 'son,' in no corporeal way, while we conceive of 'coessential' as after the manner of bodies? especially since these terms are not here used about different subjects, but of whom ' offspring' is predicated, of Him is 'coessential' also. t It is usual with the Fathers to use the two terms 'Son' and 'Word,' to guard and complete the ordinary sense of each other, vid. p. 157, note6 ; and p, 167,note4. The term Son, used by itself, was abused into Arianism ; and the term Word into Sabellianism ; again the term Son might be accused of introducing material notions, and the term Word of imperfection and transitoriness.

Each of them corrected the other.

Ovat.i. § 28. iv. § 8. Euseb. contr. Mare. ii. 4. p. 54. Isid. Pel.

2g. iv. 141.

So S. Cyril says that we learn 'from His being called Son that He is from Him, 7d é& abrov ; from His being called Wisdom and Word, that He isin Him,' 76 €v avrg. Thesaur. iv. p. 31.

However, S. Athanae sius observes, that properly speaking the one term implies the other, i.e. in its fulness. Ovaz. iii. § 3.iv. § 24 fin.

On the other hand the heretics accuscd Catholics of inconsistency, or of a union of opposite errors, because they accepted all the Scripture images together.

Vigilius of Thapsus, contr. Exutych. ii. init. vid. also i, init. and Eulogius, ag. Phot. 225, p. 759.

8 [See Brees ch. ii. § 8 (2) c.] 9 [Ath. is referring to the Council of Ancyra, 358.]

10 So also de Decr. § 23. p. 40. Pseudo-Ath. Hyp. Mel, et Euseb. Hil. de Syn. 89.

The illustration runs into this position, Things that are like, [need] not be the same.' vid. § 39. note 5.

On the other hand, Athan. himself contends for the ravrov Hh omovdoer, ' the same in likeness.' de Decr. § 20.

. ™ Vid. Socr. iii. 25. p. 204. a.b, Una substantia religiose prae dicabitur que ex zatzvztatis proprietate et ex nature similitudine ita indifferens sit, ut una dicatur. Hil. de Syn. 67.

7? Here at last Athan, alludes to the Ancyrene Synodal Letter, vid. Epiph. Her, 73.5 and 7. about which he has kept a pointed silence above, when tracing the course of the Arian confessions,

That is, he treats the Semi-Arians as tenderly as S. Hilary, as soon as they break company with the Arians.

The Ancyrene Council of 358 was a protest against the ' blasphemia' or second Sirmian Confession 2 De Decr. § 10.

3 Vid. Epiph. Hex. 73. 3, &.

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

And it is but consistent to attach the same| sense to both expressions as applied to the Saviour, and not to interpret 'offspring' in a 'of Refutation and Defence;' and thus he writes to the other :

44. And7 I wrote in another Letter a refutation of the false charge which they bring against me, that I deny that Christ is coessential with God.

For though I say that I have not found or read this term anywhere in holy Scripture, yet my remarks which follow, and which they have not noticed, are not inconsistent with that belief.

For I instanced a human production, which is evidently homogeneous, and I observed that undeniably fathers differed from their children, only in not being the same individuals ; otherwise there could be neither parents nor children.

And my Letter, as | said before, owing to present circumstances, I am unable to produce, or I would have sent you the very words I used, or rather a copy of it all; which, if I have an opportunity, I will do still.

But I am sure from recollection, that I adduced many parallels of things kindred with each other, for instance, that a plant grown from seed or from root, was other than that from which it sprang, and yet altogether one in nature with it ; and that a stream flowing from a fountain, changed its appearance and its name, for that neither the fountain good sense, and ' coessential' otherwise ; since to be consistent, ye who are thus minded and who say that the Son is Word and Wisdom of the Father, should entertain a different view of these terms also, and understand Word in another sense, and Wisdom in yet another.

But, as this would be absurd (for the Son is the Father's Word and Wisdom, and the Offspring from the Father is one and proper to His essence), so the sense of ' Offspring' and "Coessential' is one, and whoso considers the Son an offspring, rightly considers Him also as ' coessential.'

43. This is sufficient to shew that the meaning of the beloved ones¢ is not foreign nor far from the 'Coessential.'

But since, as they alleges (for I have not the Epistle was called stream, nor the stream fountain, but both existed, and that the fountain was as it were father, but the stream was what was generated from the fountain. in question), the Bishops who condemned the Samosatene® have said in writing that the Son is not coessential with the Father, and so it comes to pass that they, for caution and honour towards those who have so said, thus feel about that expression, it will be to the purpose cautiously to argue with them this point also.

Certainly it is unbecoming to make the one conflict with the others; for all are fathers; nor is it religious to settle, that 45. Thus the Bishop.

If then any one finds fault with those who met at Niczea, as if they contradicted the decisions of their predecessors, he might reasonably find fault also with the seventy, because they did not keep to the statements of their own predecessors; but such were the Dionysii and the Bishops assembled on that occasion at Rome.

But neither these nor those is it pious to blame; for all were charged with the embassy of' Christ, and all have given diligence against the heretics, and the one party condemned the Samosatene, while the other condemned the Arian heresy.

And rightly have both these and those written, and suitably to the matter in hand.

And as the blessed Apostle, writing to the Romans, said, these have spoken well, and those ill ; for all of them fell asleep in Christ.

Nor is it right to be disputatious, and to compare the respective numbers of those who met in the Councils, lest the three hundred seem to throw the lesser into the shade; nor to compare the dates, lest those who preceded seem to eclipse those that came after.

For all, I say, 'The Law is spiritual, the Law is holy, and the commandment holy and just and good' (Rom. vii. 14, 12); and soon after, 'What the Law could not do, in that it was weak' (Ib. viii. 3), but wrote to the Hebrews, 'The Law has made no one perfect' (Heb. vii. 19); and to the Galatians, ' By the Law no one is justified' (Gal. iii. are fathers; and yet not even the three hundred laid down nothing new, nor was it in any selfconfidence that they became champions of words not in Scripture, but they fell back upon fathers, as did the others, and used their words.

For there have been two of the name of Dionysius, much older than the seventy who deposed the Samosatene, of whom one was of Rome, and the other of Alexandria.

11), but to Timothy, 'The Law is good, if a man use it lawfully' (1 Tim. i. 8); and no one would accuse the Saint of inconsistency and variation in writing, but rather would admire how suitably he wrote to each, to teach

But a charge had been laid by some persons against the Bishop of Alexandria before the Bishop of Rome, as if he had said that the Son was made, and not coessential with the Father.

And, the synod at Rome being indignant, the Bishop of Rome expressed their united sentiments in a letter to his namesake.

And so the the Romans and the others to turn from the letter to the spirit, but to instruct the Hebrews and Galatians to place their hopes, not in the Law, but in the Lord who had given the Law ;

—so, if the Fathers of the two Councils made latter, in defence, wrote a book with the title different mention of the Coessential, we ought not in any respect to differ from them, but 4254, note 2.

5 Vid. Hilar. de Syn. 81 init.; Epiph. Her. to investigate their meaning, and this will fully nnn ee SEE EEEEE EEEEnEEEnn nnn . 12 a There were three Councils held against Paul of Samosata, of the dates of 264, 269, and an intermediate year. The third is spoken of in the text, which contrary to the opinion of Pagi,

S. Basnage, and Tillemont, Pearson fixes at 265 or 266.

7 Vid. p. 167, and a different translation, p. 182

DE SYNODIS.

Mary, but received from her the ci,.0 cf His being, therefore those who then met deposed him and pronounced him heretic; but concerning the Son's Godhead writing in simplicity, they arrived not at accuracy concerning the Coessential, but, as they understood the word, so spoke they about it.

For they directed all their thoughts to destroy the device of the Samosatene, and to shew that the Son was before all things, and that, instead of becoming God from man, He, being God, had put on a servant's form, and being Word, had become flesh, as John says (Phil. ii. 7; Joh. i. 14).

This is how they dealt with the blasphemies of Paul; but when Eusebius, Arius, and their fellows said that though the Son was before time, yet was He made and one of the creatures, and as to the phrase 'from God,' they did not believe it in the sense of His being genuine

Son from Father, but maintained it as it is said of the creatures, and as to the oneness? of likeness? between the Son and the Father, did not confess that the Son is like the Father according to essence, or according to nature aS a son resembles his father, but because of Their agreement of doctrines and of teaching 3; nay, when they drew a line and an utter distinction between the Son's essence and the Father, ascribing to Him an origin of being, other than the Father, and degrading

Him to the creatures, on this account the Bishops assembled at Niczea, with a view to the craft of the parties so thinking, and as bringing together the sense from the Scriptures, cleared up the point, by affirming the 'Coessential ;' that both the true genuineness of the Son might thereby be known, and that to things originate might be ascribed nothing in common with Him.

For the precision of this phrase detects their pretence, whenever they use the phrase 'from God,' and gets rid of all the subtleties with which they seduce the simple.

For whereas they contrive to put a sophistical construction on all other words at their will, this phrase only, as detecting their heresy, do they dread ; which the Fathers set down as a bulwark¢ against their irreligious notions one and all. shew us the agreement of both the Councils.

For they who deposed the Samosatene, took Coessential in a bodily sense, because

Paul had attempted sophistry and said, ' Unless Christ has of man become God, it follows that He is Coessential with the Father; and if so, of necessity there are three essences, one the previous essence, and the other two' from it ;' and therefore guarding against this they said with good reason, that Christ was not Coessential*.

For the Son is not related to the Father as he imagined.

But the Bishops who anathematized the Arian heresy, understanding Paul's craft, and reflecting that the word 'Coessential,' has not this meaning when used of things immaterial 9, and especially of God, and acknowledging that the Word was not a creature, but an offspring from the essence, and that the Father's essence was the origin and root and fountain of the Son, and that he was of very truth His Father's likeness, and not of different nature, as we are, and separate from the Father, but that, as being from Him, He exists as Son indivisible, as radiance is with respect to Light, and knowing too the illustrations used in Dionysius's case, the 'fountain,' and the defence of ' Coessential,' and before this the Saviour's saying, symbolical of unity *°,

'I and the Father are one,' and 'he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father' (John x. 30, Ib. xiv. g), on these grounds reasonably asserted on their part, that the Son was Coessential.

And as, according to a former remark, no one would blame the Apostle, if he wrote to the Romans about the Jaw in one way, and to the Hebrews in another; in like manner, neither would the present Bishops find fault with the ancient, having regard to their interpretation, nor again in view of theirs and of the need of their so writing about the Lord, would the ancient censure their successors.

Yes surely, each Council has a sufficient reason for its own language; for since the Samosatene held that the Son was not before 8 This is in fact the objection which Arius urges against the Coessential, sufv. 116, when he calls it the doctrine of Manicheus and Hieracas, vid. $16, note rr.

The same objection is protested against by S. Basil, contr. Eunom. i. 19.

Hilar. de Trin. iv. 4. Yet, while S, Basil agrees with Athan. in his account of the reason of the Council's rejection of the word, S. Hilary on the contrary reports that Paul himself accepted it, i.e. in a Sabellian sense, and therefore the Council rejected it.

'Male homoiision Samosatenus confessus est, sed numquid melius Arii negaverunt.' de Syn, 86.

46. Let then all contention cease, nor I thy Tis dpoidcews évdrmTa: and so pp. 163, note 9, 165, 166.

And Basil. ravrérnra ths dicews, Zp. 8.3: [but] ravrétyTa ris ovords, Cyril 2m Joan. lib. iii. c. v. p. 302. [cf. ravroovcrov, p. 315, note 6.) It is uniformly asserted by the Catholics that the Father's godhead, Oedrns, is the Son's; e.g. ifr. t 523 supr.

Pp: 329 b, line 8; p 333, note 5; Orvad. i. 4g fin. il. § 18. § 73. fin. lil. § 265 iii. 25 fin. ill. $53; play Thy OedtnTa Kai Td tdvoy TAS ovaias Tod marpds. ¢ 56 supr. p. 84 fin. vid. $52. note.

This is an approach to the doctrine of the Una Res, defined in the fourth _ 9 Cf. Soz. iii, 18. The heretical party, starting with the notion in which their heresy in all its shades consisted, that the Son was a distinct being from the Father, concluded that ' Z#e in essence' was the only term which would express the relation of the Son to the Father.

Here then the word 'coessential' did just enable the Catholics to join issue with them, as exactly expressing what the Catholics wished to express, viz. that there was no such dis- |

L, tinction between Them as made the term 'like' necessary, but that as material parent and offspring are individuals under one common sZecies, so the Eternal Father and Son are Persons under one common individual essence.

10 } 49. ateran Council [in 1215, see Harnack Dogmg. iii. 447, note, and on the doctrine of the Greek Fathers, Prolegg. ch. ii. § 3 (2) b.]

2 Vid. Epiph. Her. 73. 9 fin.

3 ¢ 23, note 3.

4 émretxiowa; in like manner otvdecuov micrews. Epiph.

Ancor. 6; cf. Her. 69. 70; Ambros. de Fid. iii. 15.

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

have hostile feelings towards these writers, then have we right to quarrel with the Councils ; but if, knowing their faith in Christ, we are persuaded that the blessed Ignatius was right in writing that Christ was originate on account of the flesh (for He became flesh), yet unoriginate, because He is not in the number of things made and originated, but Son from Father ; and if we are aware too that those who have said that the Unoriginate is

One, meaning the Father, did not mean to lay down that the Word was originated and made, but that the Father has no personal cause, but rather is Himself Father of Wisdom, and in Wisdom has made all things that are originated ; why do we not combine all our Fathers in religious belief, those who deposed the Samosatene as well as those who proscribed the Arian heresy, instead of making distinctions between them and refusing to entertain a right opinion of them? I repeat, that those, in view of the sophistical explanation of the Samosatene, wrote, 'He is not coessenlet us any longer conflict, though the Councils have differently taken the phrase 'Coessential,' for we have already assigned a sufficient defence of them; and to it the following may be added :—We have not derived the word 'Unoriginate' from Scripture, (for no where does Scripture call God

Unoriginate,) yet since it has many authorities in its favour, I was curious about the term, and found that it too has different senses 5. Some, for instance, call what is, but is neither generated, nor has any personal cause at all, unoriginate ; and others, the uncreate.

As then a person, having in view the former of these senses, viz. 'that which has no personal cause,' might say that the Son was not unoriginate, yet would not blame any one whom he perceived to have in view the other meaning,

'not a work or creature but an eternal offspring,' and to affirm accordingly that the Son was unoriginate, (for both speak suitably with a view to their own object); so, even granting that the Fathers have spoken variously concerning the Coessential, let us not dispute about it, but take what they deliver to us in a religious way, when especially their anxiety was directed in behalf of religion. tial®;' and these, with an apposite meaning, said that He was.

For myself, I have written these brief remarks, from my feeling towards persons who were religious to Christ-ward ; but were it possible to come by the Epistle which we are told that the former wrote, I consider we should find further grounds for the aforesaid proceeding of those blessed men.

For it 47. Ignatius, for instance, who was appointed Bishop in Antioch after the Apostles, and became a martyr of Christ, writes concerning the Lord thus:

' There is one physician, fleshly and spiritual, originate and unoriginate ®, God in man, true life in death, both from Mary and from God ;' whereas some teachers who followed Ignatius, write in their turn, 'One is the Unoriginate, the Father, and one the genuine Son from Him, true offspring, Word and Wisdom of the Father?.'

If therefore we is right and meet thus to feel, and to maintain a good conscience toward the Fathers, if we be not spurious children, but have received the traditions from them, and the lessons of religion at their hands.

48. Such then, as we confess and believe, being the sense of the Fathers, proceed we even in their company to examine once more the matter, calmly and with a kindly sympathy, with reference to what has been said before, viz. whether the Bishops collected at Nicza do not really prove to have thought aright.

For if the Word be a work and foreign to the Father's essence, so that He is separated from the Father by the difference of nature, He cannot be one in essence with Him, but rather

He is homogeneous by nature with the works, though He surpass them in grace9.

On the other hand, if we confess that He is not a work but the genuine offspring of the Father's essence, it would follow that He is inseparable from the Father, being connatural; because He is begotten from Him.

And being such, good reason He should be called Coessential.

5 [In this passage the difficulties and confusion which surround the terms ayévyjtos and ayévvqros (supr. P+ 149, &c.) come to a head.

The question is (assuming, as proved by Lightfoot, the validity of the distinction of the two in Athan.) which word is to be read here.

The MSS. are divided throughout between the two readings, but it is clear (so Lightf. and Zahn on Ign. pd. 7) that one word alone is in view throughout the present passage.

That word, then, is pronounced by Lightf., partly on the strength of the quotation from the unnamed teachers (z#/r. note 7), partly on the ind of a reference to § 26 (see note 10 there), to be ayévuntos. ith all deference to so great an authority, I cannot hesitate to pronounce for ayévntos.

(1-) The parallelism of the two senses with the third and fourth senses of ayév. Orvat. i.

30. is almost decisive by itself.

(2.) Ath.'s Ar of Ignatius, viz. that Christ is yévnros on account of t flesh (he would have referred yévyntos to His Essence Orat. i. 56, certainly not to the flesh), while as Son and Word He is distinct from yévynra and rovjpara, is even more decisive.

(3.) His explanation § 46, sub fin. that the Son is ayévyros because He is atduov yévvnea would lose all sense if deyevvnTos were read.

Asa matter of fact, ayévvyros is the specific, ayévyros the generic term ; the former was not applicable to the Eternal Son; the latter was, except in the first of the two senses distinguished in the text ; a sense, however, more properly coming under the specific idea of ayévyqtos.

This was the ambiguity which made the similarity of the, two words so dangerous a weapon in Arian hands.

The above note does not of course affect the true reading of Ign. ZX. 7, as to which Lightfoot and Zahn speak with authority: but it seems clear that Athan., however mistakenly, guotes Ign. with the reading ayévnros-] ;.

6 Ign. ad Eph. [Lightf. lyn. p. 90, Zahn Patr. Afost. ii.

Mi 7 ot known, but cf. Clement. Strom. vi. 7. P» 769év nev tO ayévyntov, 6 mavroKparwp Geds, év 88 kai 7d mpoyevnPev 60 ob ra méyra éyévero, Kat Xwpls avrov éyévero ovde Ev.

8 [On the subject of the rejection of the éuoovoroy at this Council of Antioch, see Prolegg. ch. ii. § 3 (2) be)

9 De Decr. § t.

DE SYNODIS.

a Everlasting, ' His eternal power and godhead,' and, 'In the beginning was the Word,' and,

Next, if the Son be not such from participation, but is in His essence the Father's Word and Wisdom, and this essence is the offspring of the Father's essence *°, and its likeness as the radiance is of the light, and the Son says,

' He was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world ;'— the being

Lord, for, 'The Lord rained fire and brimstone from the Lord,' and the Father says, 'I am the Lord,' and, 'Thus saith the Lord, the Almighty God ;' and of the Son Paul speaks thus, 'One Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things' (Rom. i. 20; John i.1; ib. 9; Gen. xix.

'I and the Father are One,' and, 'he that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father' (John x. 30; xiv. 9), how must we understand these words > or how shall we so explain them as to preserve the oneness of the Father and the Son?

Now as to its consisting in agreement? of doctrines, and in the Son's not disagreeing with the Father, as the Arians say, such an interpretation is a sorry one; for both the Saints, and still more Angels and Archangels, have such an agreement with God, and there is no disagreement among them.

For he who disagreed, the devil, was beheld to fall from the heavens, as the Lord said.

Therefore if by reason of agreement the Father and the Son are one, there would be things originated which had this agreement with God, and each of these might say, 'I and the Father are One.'

But if this be absurd, and so it truly is, it follows of necessity that we must conceive of Son's and Father's oneness in the way of essence.

For things originate, though they have an agreement with their Maker, yet possess it only by influence ?, and by participation, and through the mind; the transgrtession of which forfeits heaven.

But the Son, being an offspring from the essence, is one by essence, Himself and the Father that begat

24; Isa. xlv.5; Am.v.16; 1 Cor. vill. 6). And on the Father Angels wait, and again the Son too is worshipped by them, ' And let all the Angels of God worship Him ;' and He is said to be Lord of Angels, for 'the Angels ministered unto Him,' and 'the Son of Man shall send His Angels.'

The being honoured as the Father, for 'that they may honour the Son,' He says, 'as they honour the Father

—being equal to God, 'He counted it.not a prize to be equal with God' (Heb. i. 6; Matt. iv. 113 xxiv. 31; John v. 23; Phil. ii. 6):— the being Truth from the True, and Life from the Living, as being truly from the Fountain, even the Father ;—the quickening and raising the dead as the Father, for so it is written in the Gospel.

And of the Father it is written, ' The Lord thy God is One Lord,' and, ' The God of gods, the Lord, hath spoken, and hath called the earth;' and of the Son, 'The Lord God hath shined upon us,' and, 'The God of gods shall be seen in Sion.'

And again of God, Isaiah says, 'Who is a God like unto Thee, taking away iniquities and passing over unrighteousness?'

(Deut. vi. 4; Ps. 1. 1; cxviil.

27; lxxxiv. 7, LXX.; Mic.vii. 18). But the Son said to whom He would, ' Thy sins are forgiven thee ;' for instance, when, on the Jews murmuring, He manifested the remission by His act, saying to the paralytic, ' Rise, take up thy bed, and go unto thy house.'

And of God Paul says, 'To the King eternal ;' and again of the Son, David in the Psalm, ' Lift up your gates, O ye rulers, and be ye lift up ye everlasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in.'

And Daniel heard it said, ' His Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom, and His Kingdom shall not be destroyed' (Matt. ix. 5 ;

Mark, tic £13. tg DMfeds Je 2 oc SA yg ten iv. 3; vil. 14). And in a word, all that you find said of the Father, so much will you find said of the Son, all but His being Father, as has been said.

Him.

49. This is why He has equality with the Father by titles expressive of unity 3, and what is said of the Father, is said in Scripture of the Son also, all but His being called Father 4.

For the Son Himself said, ' All things that the Father hath are Mine' (John xvi. 15); and He says to the Father, 'All Mine are Thine, and Thine are Mine' (John xvii. 10),—as for instance 44, the name God; for 'the Word was

God ;'—Almighty, 'Thus saith He that is, and that was, and that is to come, the Almighty'

(John i. 1; Apoc. i. 8):—the being Light, 'I am,' He says, 'the Light' (John viii. 12) :— the Operative Cause, ' All things were made by Him,' and, ' whatsoever I see the Father do, I do also' (Johni. 3; v. 19) :—the being to § 51, note.

I § 23, note 3, yet vid. Hipp. contr. Noet. 7.

2 xwwyoer vide Cyril. contr. Jul. viii. p. 274. Greg. Nyss. de Hom. Of. p. 87.

3 § 45.

4 By 'the gon being equal to the Father,' is but meant that He is His 'exact image;' it does not imply any distinction of essence.

Cf. Hil. de Sy.

73. But this implies some exception, for else He would not be iike or equal, but the-same. zdzd. 72.

Hence He is the Father's image in all things except in being the Father, mAnv ris ayevynoias Kai ris marpérnros.

Damasc, de Imag. iii. 18. p. 354. vid. also Basil. contr. Lun. ii. 28 ; Theod. ae p. 91; Basil. £f. 38. 7 fin.

[Through missing this point the] Arians asked why the Son was not the beginning of a 9eoyovia.

Supr. ¥; 19 a, note 1. vid. 2/7. note 8.

50. If then any think of other beginning, and other Father, considering the equality of these attributes, it is a mad thought.

But if, since the Son is from the Father, all that is the Father's is the Son's as in an Image and Expression, let it be considered dispassionately, whether an essence foreign from the 4a id.

Orat. iii. § 4.

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

EEE the Son is coessential with the Father.

They say then, as you have written, that it is not right to say that the Son is coessential

Father's essence admit of such attributés; and whether such a one be other in nature and alien in essence, and not coessential with the Father.

For we must take reverent heed, lest transferring what is proper to the Father to what is unlike Him in essence, and expressing the Father's godhead by what is unlike in kind and alien in essence, we introduce another essence foreign to Him, yet capable of the properties of the first essence 5, and lest we be silenced by God Himself, saying, 'My glory I will not give to another,' and be discovered worshipping this alien God, and be accounted such as were the Jews of that day, who said, 'Wherefore dost Thou, being a man, make Thyself God?' referring, the while, to another source the things of the Spirit, and blasphemously saying, 'He casteth out devils through Beelzebub'

(Isa. xlii.

8; John x. 33 ; Luke xi. 15).

But if this is shocking, plainly the Son is not unlike in essence, but coessential with the Father; for if what the Father has is by nature the Son's, and the Son Himself is from the Father, and because of this oneness of godhead and of nature with the Father, because he who speaks of 'coessential' speaks of three, one essence pre-existing, and that those who are generated from it are coessential: and they add, 'If then the Son be coessential with the Father, then an essence must be previously supposed, from which they have been generated; and that the One is not Father and the Other Son, but they are brothers together®.'

As to all this, though it be a Greek interpretation, and what comes from them does not bind us9, still let us see whether those things which are called coessential and are collateral, as derived from one essence presupposed, are coessential with each other, or with the essence from which they are generated.

For if only with each other, then are they other in essence and unlike, when referred to that essence which generated them; for other in essence is opposed to coessential; but if each be coessential with the essence which generated them, it is thereby confessed that what is generated from any thing, is coessential with that which generated it; and there is no need of seeking for three essences, but merely to seek whether it be true that this is from that?*, For should it happen that there were not two brothers, but that only one had come of that essence, he that was generated would not be called alien in essence, merely because there was no other from the essence than he; but though alone, he must be coessential with him that begat him.

For what shall we say aboyt Jephtha's daughter ; because she was only-begotten, and 'he had not,' says Scripture, 'other child' (Jud. xi. 34); and again, concerning the widow's son, whom the Lord raised from the dead, because he too had no brother, but was only-begotten, was on that account neither of these coessential with him that begat? Surely they were, for they were children, and this is a property of children with reference to their parents.

And He and the Father are one, and He that hath seen the Son hath seen the Father, reasonably is He called by the Fathers ' Coessential ;' for to what is other in essence, it belongs not to possess such prerogatives.

51. And again, if, as we have said before, the Son is not such by participation, but, while all things originated have by participation the grace of God, He is the Father's Wisdom and Word of which all things partake®, it follows that He, being the deifying and enlightening power of the Father, in which all things are deified and quickened, is not alien in essence trom the Father, but coessential.

For by partaking of Him, we partake of the Father; because that the Word is the Father's own.

Whence, if He was Himself too from participation, and not from the Father His essential Godhead and Image, He would not deify?7, being deified Himself.

For it is not possible that He, who merely possesses from participation, should impart of that partaking to others, since what He has is not His own, but the Giver's; and what He has received, is barely the grace sufficient for Him8 Cf. supr. p. 314, note 1, Cyr. Thesaur. pp. 22, 23.

9 Cf. p. 169, note 4* [and on ovata as a philosophical and theological term, Prodegg. ch. ii. § 3 (2)b.

On the divergence of its theological use from its philosophical sense, see] Anastasius,

Hodeg. 6. and Theorian, Legat. ad Arm. pp. 441, 2Soer. iii. 25.

Damascene, speaking of the Jacobite use of: évousand UrégrTacissays, "Who of holy men ever thus spoke? unless ye introduce to us your

S. Aristotle, as a thirteenth Apostle, and prefer the idolater to the divinely eg cont. Jacob. 10. p. gogenad so again Leontius, speaking of Philoponus, who from the } onophysite confusion of nature and hypostasis was led into Tritheism.

' He thus argued, taking his start from Aristotelic principles; for Aristotle says that there are of individuals particular substances as well as one common.' De Sect. v. fin. self. However, let us fairly examine the reason why some, as is said, decline the 'Coessential,' whether it does not rather shew that 5 Arianism was in the dilemma of denying Christ's divinity, or introducing a second God.

The Arians proper went off on the former side of the alternative, the Semi-Arians on the latter ; and Athan., as here addressing the Semi Arians, insists on the greatness of the latter error.

This of course was the objection which attached to the words époovorov, amapdAdaxros eixwy, &c., when disjoined from the opoovarov; and Eusebius's language, sur.

P: 751 note 7, shews us that it is not an ye eet one.

De Decr. § 10. p. 15, note 4.

7 éBcomoinae Orat, li.

10 The argument, when drawn out, is virtually this; if, because two subjects are coessential, a third is pre-supposed of which they partake, then, since either of these two is coessential with that of which both partake, a new third must be supposed in which it and the pre-existing substance partake. and thus an infinite series of things coessential must be supposed.

Vid. Basil.

Ep. 52.0.2.

[Cf. Aristot. Frag. 183, p. 1509 b 23.] § 70. de Decr. § 14.

DE SYNODIS.

hath appeared unto me, the God of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob' (Exod. iii. 16); this being so, wherefore scruple we to call Him coessential who is one with the Father, and appears as doth the Father, according to likeness and oneness of godhead?

For if, as has been many times said, He has it not to be proper to the Father's essence, nor to resemble, as a Son, we may well scruple : but if this be the illuminating and creative Power, specially proper to the Father, without Whom

He neither frames nor is known (for all things consist through Him and in Him) ; wherefore, perceiving the fact, do we decline to use the phrase conveying it?

For what is it to be thus connatural with the Father, but to be one in essence with Him? for God attached not to Him the Son from without', as needing a servant; nor are the works on a level with the Creator, and honoured as He is, or to be thought one with the Father.

Or let a man venture to make the distinction, that the sun and the radiance are two lights, or different essences ; or to say that the radiance accrued to it over and above, and is not a simple and pure offspring from the sun; such, that sun and radiance are two, but the light one, because the radiance is an offspring from the Sun.

But, whereas not more divisible, nay less divisible is the nature® of the Son towards the Father, and the godhead not accruing to the Son, but the Father's godhead being in the Son, so that he that hath seen the Son hath seen the Father in Him; wherefore should not such a one be called

Coessential P in like manner also, when the Fathers said that the Son of God was from His essence, reasonably have they spoken of Him as coessential.

For the like property has the radiance compared with the light.

Else it follows that not even the creation came out of nothing.

For whereas men beget with passion', so again they work upon an existing subject matter, and otherwise cannot make.

But if we do not understand creation in a human way?, when we attribute it to God, much less seemly is it to understand generation in a human way, or to give a corporeal sense to Coessential; instead of, receding from things originate, casting away human images, nay, all things sensible, and ascending3 to the Father4, lest we rob the Father of the Son in ignorance, and rank Him among His own creatures.

52. Further, if, in confessing Father and Son, we spoke of two beginnings or two Gods, as Marcion and Valentinus5, or said that the Son had any other mode of godhead, and was not the Image and Expression of the Father, as being by nature born from Him, then He might be considered unlike ; for such essences are altogether unlike each other.

But if we acknowledge that:the Father's godhead is one and sole, and that of Him the Son is the Word and Wisdom ; and, as thus believing, are far from speaking of two Gods, but understand the oneness of the Son with the Father to be, not in likeness of their teaching, but according to essence and in truth, and hence speak not of two Gods but of one God ; there being but one Form® of Godhead, as the Light is one and the Radiance; (for this was seen by the Patriarch Jacob, as Scripture says, 'The sun rose upon him when the Form of God passed by,' Gen. xxxii. 31, LXX.); and be holding this, and understanding of whom He was Son and Image, the holy Prophets say, 'The Word of the Lord came to me;' and recognising the Father, who was beheld and revealed in Him, they made bold to say, 'The God of our fathers

53. Even this is sufficient to dissuade you from blaming those who have said that the Son was coessential with the Father, and yet let us examine the very term ' Coessential,' in itself, by way of seeing whether we ought to use it at all, and whether it be a proper term, and is suitable to apply to the Son.

For you know yourselves, and no one can dispute it, that Like is not predicated of essence, but of habits, and qualities ; for in the case of essences we speak, not of likeness, but of identity.

Man, for instance, is said to be like man, not in essence, but according to habit and character; for in essence men are of one nature.

And again, man is not said to be unlike dog, but to be of different nature.

I Orat. i. § 28.

2 Vid. de Decry.

411, note 6: also Cyril, Thesaur. iv. p. 29:

Basil. contr, Hun. ii. 23: Hil. de Syn. 17.

3 Naz. Orat. 28. 2.

4 S. Basil says in like manner that, though God is Father kupiws properly, supv. p. 156, note 1, 157, note 6, 171, note 5, 319, note 3), yet it comes to the same thing if we were to say that ile is rpomixas and ex peradopas, figuratively, such, contr. Eun. ii. 24; yévvnors implies two things,—passion, and relationship, oixeiwots gdvcews ; accordingly we must take the latter as an indication o! the divine sense of the term.

Cf. also supr. p. 158, note 7, p. 322, Orat. ii. 32, iii. 18, 67, and Basil. contr. Eunom. ii. 17; Hil. de

Trin. iv.2.

Vid. also Athan. ad Serap. i. 20. and Basil. Ep. 38. n. 5. and what is said of the office of faith in each of these,

7 De Decr. § 31.

8 [pJous is here (as the apodosis of the clause shows) as well as in the next section, used as a somewhat more vague equivalent for ovata, not, as Newman contends in an omitted note, for ' person,' a use which is scarcely borne out by the (no doubt somewhat fluctuating) senses of gas in the assages quoted by him from Alexander (in Theod, 17.Z, i. 4, cf.

Origen's use of ovcia, Prolegg. ch, ii. § 3 (2) a) and Cyril c, West. iii. p. 91. vous and ovcia are nearly equivalent in the manifesto of Basil of Ancyra, whom Ath. has in view here, see Epiph. Her. 73. 12—22.]

5 Supr. p. 167, note 7, and p. 307.

6 évos dvTos etdous Oedrnros : for the word eldos, cf. Ora. iii. 16 is generally applied to the Son, as in what follows, and is synonymous [?] with hypostasis; but it is remarkable that here it is almost synonymous with ovoia or dvais.

Indeed in one sense nature, substance, and hypostasis, are all synonymous, i.e. as one and all denoting the Una Res, which is Almighty God.

The apparent confusion is useful as reminding us of this great truth; vid. rote 8, infr.

COUNCILS OF ARIMINUM AND SELEUCIA.

condemned, and all logomachy'; and the guilty and murderous heresy of the Arians may disappear, and the truth may shine again in the hearts of all, so that all every where may

'say the same thing' (1 Cor. i. 10), and think the same thing', and that, no Arian contumelies remaining, it may be said and confessed in every Church, 'One Lord, one faith, one baptism' (Eph. iv. 5), in Christ Jesus our

Lord, through whom to the Father be the glory and the strength, unto ages of ages.

Accordingly while the former are of one nature and coessential, the latter are different in both.

Therefore, in speaking of Like according to essence, we mean like by participation ;

(for Likeness is a quality, which may attach to essence), and this would be proper to creatures, for they, by partaking, are made like to God.

For 'when He shall appear,' says Scripture, "we shall be like Him' (1 John iii. 2), like, that is, not in essence but in sonship, which we shall partake from Him.

If then ye speak of the Son as being by participation, then Amen. indeed call Him Like-in-essence; but thus spoken of, He is not Truth, nor Light at all, nor in nature God.

For things which are from participation, are called like, not in reality, but from resemblance to reality; so that they may swerve, or be taken from those who share them.

And this, again, is proper to creatures and works.

Therefore, if this be out of place, He must be, not by participation, but in nature and truth Son, Light, Wisdom,

God ; and being by nature, and not by sharing, Postscript. ss. After I had written my account of the Councils 3, I had information that the most irreligious+ Constantius had sent Letters to the Bishops remaining in Ariminum; and I have taken pains to get copies of them from true brethren and to send them to you, and also what the Bishops answered; that you may know the irreligious craft of the Emperor, and the firm and unswerving purpose of the Bishops towards the truth, He would properly be called, not Like-inessence, but Coessential.

But what would not be asserted, even in the case of others (for the Like has been shewn to be inapplicable to essences), is it not folly, not to say violence, to Interpretation of the Letters.

Constantius, Victorious and Triumphant, Augustus, to all Bishops who are assembled at Ariminum.

That the divine and adorable Law is our chief care, your excellencies are not ignorant ; but as yet we have been unable to receive the twenty Bishops sent by your wisdom, and charged with the legation from you, for we are pressed by a necessary expedition against the Barbarians; and as ye know, it beseems to have the soul clear from every care, when one handles the matters of the Divine Law.

Therefore we have ordered the Bishops to await our return at Adrianople; that, when all public affairs are well arranged, then at length we may hear and weigh their suggestions.

Let it not then be grievous to your constancy to await their return, that, when they come back with our answer to you, put forward in the case of the Son, instead of the ' Coessential ?'

54. This is why the Nicene Council was correct in writing, what it was becoming to say, that the Son, begotten from the Father's essence, is coessential with Him.

And if we too have been taught the same thing, let us not fight with shadows, especially as knowing, that they who have so defined, have made this confession of faith, not to misrepresent the truth, but as vindicating the truth and|y religiousness towards Christ, and also as destroying the blasphemies against Him of the e may be able to bring matters to a close which so deeply affect the well-being of the Catholic Church.

This was what the Bishops received at the hands of three emissaries.

Ario-maniacs.

For this must be considered and noted carefully, that, in using unlike-inessence, and other-in-essence, we signify not Reply of the Bishops.

The letter of your humanity we have received, most God-beloved Lord Emperor, which reports that, on the true Son, but some one of the creatures, and an introduced and adopted Son, which pleases the heretics; but when we speak uncontroversially of the Coessential, we signify a genuine Son born of the Father ; though at this Christ's enemies often burst with rage9.

What then I have learned myself, and have heard men of judgment say, I have account of stress of public affairs, as yet you have been unable to attend to our deputies ; and in which you comt And so tals Aoyouayias, Basil de Sp. S. n. 16.

Itis used with an allusion to the fight against the Word, as xptorouaxety and Qeouaxerv.

Thus Aoyowaxety medery caves, kat Aowrov mvevparomaxovvres, érovras meT OALyoY vexpol TH aAoyiq, Serap. iv. t.

2 Cf. Hil. de Syn. 77, and appendix, note 3, also swf", p. 303, and note.

The édpo0vcvov was not imposed upon Ursacius and Valens, A.D. 347, by Pope Julius; nor in the Council of Aquileia in 381, was it offered by S. Ambrose to Palladius and Secundianus.

S. Jerome's account of the apology made by the Fathers of Arimi- *We thought,' they said, 'the sense Church of God, where there written in few words; but do you, remaining on the foundation of the Apostles, and holding fast the traditions of the Fathers, pray that now at length all strife and rivalry may cease, and the futile questions of the heretics may be num is of the same kind. corresponded to the words, nor in the is simplicity, and a pure confession, ) did we fear that one van e would be concealed in the heart, another uttered by the lips. were deceived by our good opinion of the bad.' ad Lucif. 19.

3 § 11, note 7.

4 § 12, note 2.

5 These two Letters are both in Socr. ii. 37.

And the latter is in Theod. H. Z£. ii. 15. p. 878. in a different version from the Latin ee ' original.

9 p. 171, note 6.

DE SYNODIS.

your most happy days, so many Churches are without Bishops.

And on this account we again request your humanity, most God-beloved Lord Emperor, that, if it please your religiousness, you would command us, before 'the severe winter weather sets in, toreturn to our Churches, that so we may be able, unto God Almighty and our Lord and Saviour Christ, His Only-begotten

Son, to fulfil together with our flocks our wonted prayers in behalf of your imperial sway, as indeed we ness comprehends as well as we, that great grief|'have ever performed them, and at this time make and sadness at present prevail, because that, in these them. mand us to await their return, until your godliness shall be advised by them of what we have defined conformably to our ancestors.

However, we now profess and aver at once by these presents, that we shall not recede from our purpose, as we also instructed our deputies.

We ask then that you will with serene countenance command these letters of our mediocrity to be read; but also that you will graciously receive those, with which we charged our deputies.

This however your gentle-

ADDITIONAL NOTE.

[The 'list of Sirmian confessions' published by New- | is also omitted, as bearing only very indirectly on the man as an Zxcursus to the de Synodis is omitted here. | de Synodis.

Caspari Alte und Neue Quellen (xi), p161, It will be found printed as 'Appendix iii.' to his Arians of the Fourth Century. has thoroughly investigated the Confession since Newman wrote, and has proved (what Newman half susThe Excursus on a Creed ascribed (at the Council of| pected) that the document is of Apollinarian origin.

Ephesus, see Hard. Conc. i. 1640, Hahn. § 83; Routh} As Caspari was unaware of Newman's discussion, this

Rell. iii. 367) to the 70 bishops who condemned | result comes as the result of two independent investiPaul of Samosata, at Antioch A.D. 269, and containing | gations pursued on very different lines. ] the formula duooto.y (against this, spr. §§ 43—47),

TOMUS AD ANTIOCHENOS.

THE word 'tome'

(réuos) means either a section, or, in the case of such a document as that before us, a concise statement.

It iscommonly applied to synodical letters (cf. the ' Tome' of Leo, A.D. 450, to Flavian).

- Upon the accession of Julian (November, 361) the Homcean ascendancy which had marked the last six years of Constantius collapsed.

A few weeks after his accession (Feb. 362) an edict recalled all the exiled Bishops.

On Feb. 21 Athanasius re-appeared in Alexandria.

He was joined there by Lucifer of Cagliari and Eusebius of Vercelle, who were in exile in Upper

Egypt.

Once more free, he took up the work of peace which had busied him in the last years of his exile (see Prolegg. ch. ii. § 9). With a heathen once more on the throne of the Czsars, there was everything to sober Christian party spirit, and to promise success to the council which met under Athanasius during the ensuing summer.

Among the twenty-one bishops who formed the assembly the most notable are Eusebius of Vercelle, Asterius of Petra, and Dracontius of Lesser Hermopolis and Adelphius of Onuphis, the friends and correspondents of Athanasius.

The rest, with the exception of Anatolius of Eubcea, were all from Egypt and Marmarica, and (probably three only) from S.W. Asia. The council(Newman, Azians, v. 1.; Gwatkin, Stud. p.205,

Kriiger, Zucif. 45-53, was occupied with four problems: (1) The terms on which communion should be vouchsafed to those Arians who desired to re-unite (§§ 3, 8).

They were to be asked for nothing beyond the Nicene test, and an express anathema against Arianism, including the doctrine that the Holy Spirit isa Creature.

The latter point had been rising into prominence of late, and had called forth from Athanasius his four Discourses to Serapion of Thmuis.

The emphatic way in which the point is pressed in § 3, implies that an attempt was being made in some quarter to subscribe the Nicene Creed, while maintaining the Arian position with regard to the Holy Spirit.

The language of § 3 cannot be reconciled with the hypothesis (Gwatkin, Studies, 233), that no formal requirement was made by this council on the subject'.

The person aimed at was possibly Acacius, who (Sevag. iv. 7) had treated the subject with levity, and yet was now disposed to come to terms (as he did a year later, Socr. iii. 25).

It is true that we find the names of Macedonius and his followers (N.B. not Eleusius) in the number of the 59 who betook themselves to Liberius (Socr. iv. 12), and neither in their letter nor in his reply is there any allusion to the doctrine of the Holy Spirit; and that Basil (Z%. 204), with the sanction of Athanasius (cf. below, Zettens 62, 63), did not press the test upon those who were otherwise orthodox.

But the council of 362 has Syrian circumstances specially in view ; and however we may explain it, its language is too clear to be mistaken.

(On the general subject, cf. Letter 55.) (2) The Arian Christology also occupied the council (§ 7)

The integrity of Christ's human nature on the one hand, its perfect Union with the Word on the other, are clearly emphasised.

This question had begun to come into prominent discussion in several parts of the Christian world (e.g. at Corinth, see infr. Letter 59), and was soon to give rise to the system of Apollinarius, who, however, it is interesting to note, was a party, by his legates, to the present decision.

(3) The state of the Church at Antioch was the most prac tical problem ,before the council.

Meletius was returning to the presidency of the main body of the Antiochene church, whose chief place of worship was the ' Palaea' (§ 3). Since the deposition of Eustathius (c. 330), the intransigent or ' protestant' body had been without a bishop, and were headed by the respected presbyter Paulinus.

Small in numbers, and dependent for a church upon the good will of the Arians, they were yet strong in the unsullied orthodoxy of their antecedents, in the sympathy of the West and of Athanasius himself, who had given offence at Antioch in 346 by worshipping with them alone.

Clearly the right course was that they should reunite with the main body under Meletius, and this was what the council recommended (§ 3), although, perhaps in deference to the more uncompromising spirits, the union is treated (cd. and 4) as a return of the larger body to the smaller, instead of vice versa.

(For the sequel, see Prolegg. «dd supra.) (4) With the rivalry of parties at Antioch, a weighty question of theological terminology was indirectly involved.

The word tméoracts had been used in the Nicene anathema as a synonym of otcla (see Excursus A, pp. 77 sgg. above), and in this sense it was commonly used by Athanasius in agreement with the New Testament use of the word

VOL. IV.

Tot

TOMUS AD ANTIOCHENOS.

a et le ee eee (Westcott on Heb. i. 3), with Dionysius of Rome, and with the West, to whom trdcracts was etymologically identified with 'Substantia' their (perhaps imperfect) equivalent for otoia.

On the other hand, the general tendency of Eastern Theology had been to use tmderacts In the sense of Subject or Person, for which purpose it expressed the idea of individual essence less ambiguously than mpéc@mov.

This was the use of the word adopted by Origen, Dionysius Alex. (supr. de Sent. Dionys.), Alexander of Alexandria (in his letter Thdt. HZ. i. 4. p. 16,

1. 19), and by Athanasius himself in an earlier work (p. 90, supr.) At Antioch the Eustathians appear to have followed the Nicene and Western usage, using the word to emphasise the Individual Unity of God as against Arian or Subordinationist views, while the Meletians protested against the Marcellian monarchianism by insisting on ¢hree Hypostases 1n the Godhead.

The contradiction was mainly verbal, the two parties being substantially at one as to the doctrine, but varying in its expression.

Hence the wise and charitable decision of the council, which came naturally from one who, like Athanasius, could use either expression, though he had come to prefer the Western to the Eastern use'.

The Tome was carried to Antioch by the five bishops named at the beginning of § 1, and there subscribed by Paulinus and Karterius of Antaradus.

As to its effect among the friends of Meletius our information is only inferential (see Gwatkin, Studies, p. 208).

On the supposed disciplinary legislation of this council in relation to the Syntagma Doctrine, see Prolegg. ch. il. §§ 9.

N.B.

The translation of the present tract as well as that of the ad Afros and of Letters

56, 59, 60, 61, was made independently of that by Dr. Bright in his Later Treatises of S.

Athanasius (see Prolegg. ch. i. § 2), but has been carefully collated with it, and in not a few cases improved by its aid.

For a fuller commentary on these pieces than has been possible in this volume, the reader is referred to Dr. Bright's work. ee ee ee ee 2 It may be well to trace briefly the sense of these technical x substantive not only for ddeordvar but for iwoxetoGar,

Like the terms, the history and significance of which is a forcible reminder concrete zoxecuevoy it was applied (a) to matter as underlying of the inability of Theology to bring the Infinite within the categories of the Finite, to do more than guard our Faith by pointing

'out the paths which experience has shewn to lead to some false form, (b) to substance as underlying attributes.

In this latter use it served to distinguish mpw7m from dSevrépa ovcia, expressing moreover a complete self-contained existence in a way that ovota did not.

When therefore the idea of personal individuality has to be expressed, iréaracis is more suitable than ovcia.

But the ambiguity of the latter word remains.

Those who preferred to speak of ia imdcracis thought of the Divine Essence rather as mpotn ovaia, and of One Personal God, with whom Father, Son, and Spirit were each absolutely and fully identified (repexadpnors), while with those who preferred rpets troordcets the idea of the Divine ovcia approximated to devrépa ovcia, and guarded against Tritheism solely by holding fast to the Monarchia of the Father.

The corrective to each pion lay in the recognition of the other, i.e. of its own incompleteness.

(See further Prolegg. «dz sugr. and Zahn, Marcell. p. 87, sg.) limitation of the fulness of the Revelation of God in Christ.

The distinction (drawn out Prolegg. ch. ii. § 3 (2) b) between the primary and secondary sense of ovgia in Greek metaphysics does not easily fit the doctrine of the Holy Trinity.

The ovgia common to Father and Son is not the name of a Secies,as 'Man' applies to Peter and Paul.

But neither can the idea of mpa ovoia be reconciled with inherence in three distinct persona existences.

(Cf. suf. p. 409, note 7.) But here the word jméaragus comes in to help our imagination,

The word (see Socr. H.E£. iii. 7. Westcott, ub sugr. and Newman, Avians, Afp. 4), from various literal senses came to be transferred to the philosophical vocabulary, doing duty as verbal

TOME OR SYNODAL LETTER

RO the cE DORLE.

MANIIOCH,

one faith+.'

For as the psalmist says, what is so good or pleasant as for brethren to dwell in unity 5. But our dwelling is the Church, and our mind ought to be the same, For thus we believe that the Lord also will dwell with us, who says, 'I will dwell with them and walk in them 6," and 'Here will I dwell for I have a delight therein?"

But by 'here' what is meant but there where one faith and religion is preached P To our beloved and much-desired fellowministers Eusebius ', Lucifer ?, Asterius3, Kymatius, and Anatolius, Athanasius and the bishops present in Alexandria from Italy and Arabia, Egypt and Libya; Eusebius, Asterius,

Gaius, Agathus, Ammonius, Agathodzmon, Dracontius, Adelphius, Hermzon, Marcus, Theodorus, Andreas, Paphnutius, another Marcus, Zoilus, Menas, George, Lucius, Macarius and the rest, all greeting in Christ.

We are persuaded that being ministers of God and good stewards ye are sufficient to order the affairs of the Church in every re2. Mission of Eusebius and Asterius, We then of Egypt truly wished to go to you along with our beloved Eusebius and Asterius, for many reasons, but chiefly that we might spect.

But since it has come to us, that many who were formerly separated from us by jealousy now wish for peace, while many also embrace your affection and together enjoy the said peace and concord.

But since, as we declared in our other letters, and as ye may learn from our fellow-ministers, the needs of the church detain us, with much regret we begged the same fellow-ministers of ours, Eusebius and Asterius, to go to you in our stead.

And we thank their piety in that although they might have gone at once to their dioceses, they preferred to go to you at all costs, on account of the pressing need of the Church.

They therefore having consented, we consoled ourselves with the consideration that you and they being there, we all were present with you in mind. having severed their connection with the Arian madmen are desiring our communion, we think it well to write to your courtesy what ourselves and the beloved Eusebius and Asterius have drawn up: yourselves being our beloved and truly most-desired fellow-ministers. We rejoice at the said tidings, and pray that even if any be left still far from us, and if any appear to be in agreement with the Arians, he may promptly leave their madness, so that for the future all men everywhere may say, ' One Lord, t Eusebius of Vercellz, exiled (Hés¢. Ar. 33; Ap. Fug. 4) after Milan 355.

See D.C.B. ii. 374 (93)- 2 Lucifer of Calaris: cf. Letters 50, 51, below, and /is¢.

Ar.

33; Apol. Fug.

3 "Phe hiisatne are all the details that can be collected with regard to the bishops named in the text.

Asterius (Hist. Ar. 18 note) ; Kymatius of Paltus in Syria Prima (Apol.

Fug. 3; Hist.

Ar.s); Anatolius of Eubcea (not in D.C.B.); Gaius (Afpol. Fug. 73

Hist. Ar. 72, D.C.B. i. 387, No. 19??); Agathus, Hist. Ar. 72

(not in D.C.B.); Ammonius (see 12st. Ar. 72 sub.fin.; Ap. Fug.

7, Letter 49. 7, and infr. Appendix, note z as to names in D.C.B.); Agathodemon (Hist. Ar. ibid.); Dracontius and Adelphius (Letters 49, 60); Hermzon (Hermion in § ro) unknown, unless the 'Hermes' of 'Hist. Ar. 72; Marcus (2), (cf. D.C.B. iii. 825

(7) for works ascribed to one or the other); Paphnutius, (//zst.

Ar.72; D.C B. iv. 184 (4)); Zoilus of Andro lis (Harduin, &c., suo jure, identify him with the bishop of the Syrian sa, who signs at Antioch in 363, Cone. i. 742; D.C.B. iv. 1220) ; Andreas,

George, Lucius, Macarius, Menas, and Theodore, are unknown and notin D.C.B. The names all recur (excepting those of George,

Lucius, Macarius), in § 10, where the sees are specifie 3. The' Meletians' to be acknowledged, and all who renounce heresy, especially as to the Holy

Spirit.

As many then as desire peace with us, and specially those who assemble in the Old [Church] ® and those again who are seceding

4 Eph. iv. 5.

5 See Ps. cxxxiii. 1.

6 2 Cor, vi. 16, and Lev. xxvi. 12.

7 Ps. cxxxii. Cs 8 "Ey rj wodasg, cf. Theodt. H.£.i. 3: possibly the old Town is meant, viz. the main part of Antioch on the left bank of the Orontes, so called in distinction from the ' New' town of Seleucu

Ti2

TOMUS AD ANTIOCHENOS.

ee ee assembled in Sardica was indignant, and decreed that no statement of faith should be drafted, but that they should be content with the Faith confessed by the fathers at Nicza, inasmuch as it lacked nothing but was full of piety, and that it was undesirable for a second creed to be promulged, lest that drafted at Niczea should be deemed imperfect, and a pretext be given to those who were often wishing to draft and define a creed.

So that if a man propound the above or any other paper, stop them, and persuade them rather to keep the peace.

For in such men we perceive no motive save only contentiousness.

For as to those whom some were blaming for speaking of three Subsistences 9, on the ground from the Arians, do ye call to yourselves, and receive them as parents their sons, and welcome them as tutors and guardians; and unite them to our beloved Paulinus and his people, without requiring more from them than to anathematise the Arian heresy and confess the faith confessed by the holy fathers at Nicza, and to anathematise also those who say that the Holy Spirit is a Creature and separate from the Essence of Christ.

For this is in truth a complete renunciation of the abominable heresy of the Arians, to refuse to divide the Holy Trinity, or to say that any part of it is a creature.

For those who, while pretending to cite the faith confessed at Nicza, venture to blaspheme the Holy Spirit, do nothing more than in words deny the Arian heresy while they retain it in thought.

But let the impiety of Sabellius and of Paul of Samosata also be anathematised by all, and the madness of Valentinian and Basilides, and the folly of the Manicheans.

For if this be done, all evil suspicion will be removed on all hands, and the faith of the Catholic Church alone be exhibited in purity. that the phrase is unscriptural and therefore suspicious, we thought it right indeed to require nothing beyond the confession of Nicza, but on account of the contention we made enquiry of them, whether they meant, like the Arian madmen, subsistences foreign and strange, and alien in essence from one another, and that each Subsistence was divided apart by itself, as is the case with creatures in general and in particular with those begotten of men, or like different substances, such as gold, silver, or brass ;—or whether, like other heretics, they meant three Beginnings and three Gods, by speaking of three Subsistences.

4. The parties at Antioch to unite.

But that we, and they who have ever remained in communion with us, hold this faith, we think no one of yourselves nor any one else is ignorant.

But since we rejoice with all those who desire re-union, but especially with those that assemble in the Old [church], and as we glorify the Lord exceedingly, as for all things so especially for the good 'purpose of these. men, we exhort you that concord be established with them on these terms, and, as we said above, without further conditions, without namely any further demand upon yourselves on the part of those who assemble in the Old

[church], or Paulinus and his fellows propounding anything else, or aught beyond the Nicene definition.

They assured us in reply that they neither meant this nor had ever held it.

But upon our asking them 'what then do you mean by it, or why do you use such expressions ?' they replied, Because they believed in a Holy Trinity, not a trinity in name only, but existing and subsisting in truth, 'both a Father truly existing and subsisting, and a Son truly substantial and subsisting, and a Holy Spirit subsisting and really existing do we acknowledge,' and that neither had they said there were three

Gods or three beginnings, nor would they at all tolerate such as said or held so, but that they acknowledged a Holy Trinity but One

Godhead, and one Beginning, and that the Son is coessential with the Father, as the fathers said; while the Holy Spirit is not a creature, nor external, but proper to and inseparable from the Essence of the Father and the Son.

5. Lhe creed of Sardica not an authorised formula.

Question of ' hypostasts.'

And prohibit even the reading or publication of the paper, much talked of by some, as having been drawn up concerning the Faith at the synod of Sardica.

For the synod made no definition of the kind.

For whereas some demanded, on the ground that the Nicene synod was defective, the drafting of a creed, and in their haste even attempted it ®*, the holy synod

6. Zhe question of one Subsistence (Hypostasis) or three, not to be pressed.

Having accepted then these men's interpretation and defence of their language, we made enquiry of those blamed by them for speaking

Callinicus which occupied the Island in the river.

The 'Old'

Church, or Church of the Apostles, was situated in the Old Town, and was at present occupied by the orthodox party of Meletius.

The old orthodox party of Paulinus had only one small church in the New Town, granted for their use out of respect for Paulinus by the Arian bishop Euzoius (Socr. H.&£. iii.

9).

88 The draft is given by Theodt. A.Z. i 8 ; it insists vehemently on the ' (jne Hypostasis.'

: of One Subsistence, whether they use the expression in the sense of Sabellius, to the nega9 vrogTacets.

LETTER TO THE CHURCH

OF. ANTIOCH.

tion of the Son and the Holy Spirit, or as though the Son were non-substantial, or the Holy Spirit impersonal*'*, But they in their turn assured us that they neither meant this nor had ever held it, but 'we use the word

Subsistence thinking it the same thing to say Subsistence or Essence ;' ' But we hold that there is One, because the Son is of the Essence of the Father, and because of the identity of nature.

For we believe that there is one Godhead, and that it has one nature, and not that there is one nature of the Father, from which that of the Son and of the Holy Spirit are distinct.'

Well, thereupon they who had been blamed for saying there were three Subsistences agreed with the others, while those who had spoken of One Essence, also confessed the doctrine of the former as interpreted by them.

And by both sides Arius was anathematised as an adversary of Christ, and brethren 2...

Wherefore neither was there one Son of God before Abraham, another after Abraham': nor was there one that raised up

Lazarus, another that asked concerning him ; but the same it was that said as man, ' Where does Lazarus lie?;' and as God raised him up: the same that as man and in the body spat, but divinely as Son of God opened the eyes of the man blind from his birth3; and while, as Peter says '4, in the flesh He suffered, as God opened the tomb and raised the dead.

For which reasons, thus understanding all that is said in the Gospel, they assured us that they held the same truth about the Word's Incarnation and becoming Man.

8 Questions of words must not be suffered to divide those who think altke.

These things then being thus confessed, we exhort you not hastily to condemn those who so confess, and so explain the phrases they use, nor to reject them, but rather to accept them as they desire peace and defend themselves, while you check and rebuke, as of suspicious views, those who refuse so to confess and to explain their language.

But while you refuse toleration to the latter, counsel the others also who explain and hold aright, not to enquire further into each other's opinions, nor to fight about words to no useful purpose, nor to go on contending with the above phrases, but to agree in the mind of piety.

For they who are not thus minded, but only stir up strife with such petty phrases, and seek something beyond what was drawn up at Nicea, do nothing except 'give their neighbour turbid confusion to drink 5,' like men who grudge peace and love dissensions.

But do ye, as good men and faithful servants and stewards of the Lord, stop and check what gives offence and is strange, and value above all things peace of that kind, faith being sound.

Perhaps God will have pity on us, and unite what is divided, and, there being once more one flock ©, we shall all have one leader, even our

Sabellius, and Paul of Samosata, as impious men, and Valentinus and Basilides as aliens from the truth, and Manichzeus as an inventor of mischief.

And all, by God's grace, and after the above explanations, agree together that the faith confessed by the fathers at Nicza is better than the said phrases, and that for the future they would prefer to be content to use its language.

4. The human Nature of Christ complete, not Body only.

But since also certain seemed to be contending together concerning the fleshly Economy of the Saviour, we enquired of both parties.

And what the one confessed, the others also agreed to, that the Word did not, as it came to the prophets, so dwell in a holy man at the consummation of the ages, but that the Word

Himself was made flesh, and being in the Form of God, took the form of a servant **, and from Mary after the flesh became man for us, and that thus in Him the human race is perfectly and wholly delivered from sin and quickened from the dead, and given access to th¢ kingdom of the heavens.

For they confessed also that the Saviour had not a body without Lord Jesus Christ.

9. The above terms unanimously agreed upon.

These things, albeit there was no need to require anything beyond the synod of Nicaea, nor to tolerate the language of contention, yet for the sake of peace, and to prevent the rejection of men who wish to believe aright, we enquired into.

And what they confessed, we put briefly into writing, we namely who are left in Alexandria, in common a soul, nor without sense or intelligence ; for it was not possible, when the Lord had become man for us, that His body should be without intelligence : nor was the salvation effected in the Word Himself a salvation of body only, but of soul also.

And being Son of God in truth, He became also Son of Man, and being God's Only-begotten Son, He became also at the same time 'firstborn among many t John viii. 58.

12 Rom. viii. 29.

Rs 2 Ib. xi.

34.

3 Mark viii. 22, &c.

5 Hab. ii. 15.

10 gvovciov, avumograrov, the words are rendered ' unessential' and 'not subsisting' in another connection, sur. p. 434, &c.

4 1 Pet. iv. 1.

6 John x. 16.

| ! m1 Phil. ii. 7, &c.

TOMUS AD ANTIOCHENOS.

ia re ee eek ee gr Da SS eS agreement; further concerning the Incarnation of our Saviour, namely that the Son of God has become Man, taking everything upon Himself without sin, like the composition of our old man, I ratify the text of the letter.

And whereas the Sardican paper is ruled out, to avoid the appearance of issuing anything beyond the creed of Nicza, I also add my consent, in order that the creed of Niczea may not seem by it to be excluded, and [I agree] that it should not be published. I pray for your health in the Lord. with our fellow-ministers, Asterius and Eusebius.

For most of us had gone away to our dioceses.

But do you on your part read this in public where you are wont to assemble, and be pleased to invite all to you thither.

For it is right that the letter should be there first read, and that there those who desire and strive for peace should be re-united.

And then, when they are re-united, in the spot where all the laity think best, in the presence of your courtesy, the public assemblies should be held, and the Lord be glorified by all together.

The brethren who are with me greet you.

I pray that you may be well, and remember us to the Lord; both I, Athanasius, and likewise the other bishops assembled, sign, and those sent by Lucifer, bishop of the island of Sardinia, two deacons, HerenI Asterius agree to what is above written, and pray for your health in the Lord. t1.

Zhe' Tome' signed at Antioch, And after this Tome was sent off from Alexardria, thus signed by the aforesaid, [the recipients] in their turn signed it : nius and Agapetus; and from Paulinus, Maximus and Calemerus, deacons also.

And there were present certain monks of Apolinarius7 the bishop, sent from him for the purpose.

I Paulinus hold thus, as I received from the fathers, that the Father perfectly exists and subsists, and that the Son perfectly subsists, and that the Holy Spirit perfectly subsists.

Wherefore also I accept the above explanation concerning the Three Subsistences, and the one Subsistence, or rather Essence, and those who hold thus.

For it is pious to hold and confess the Holy Trinity in one Godhead.

And concerning the Word of the Father becoming Man for us, I hold as it is written, that, as John says, the Word was made Flesh, not in the sense of those most impious persons who say that He has undergone a change, but that He has become Man for us, being born of the holy Virgin Mary and of the Holy Spirit.

For the Saviour had a body neither without soul, nor without sense, nor without intelligence.

For it were impossible, the Lord being made Man for us, that His body should be without intelligence.

Wherefore I anathematise those who set aside the Faith confessed at Niceea, and who do not say that the Son is of the Father's Essence, and coessential

10. Signatures.

The names of the several bishops to whom the letter is addressed are:

Eusebius of the city of Virgilli in Gaul8, Lucifer of the island of Sardinia, Asterius of Petra, Arabia, Kymatius of Paltus, Coele-Syria, Anatolius of Euboea.

Senders: the Pope Athanasius, and those present with him in Alexandria, viz.: Eusebius,

Asterius, and the others above-mentioned, Gaius of Paratonium9 in Hither Libya, Agathus of Phragonis and part of Elearchia in Egypt, Ammonius of Pachnemunis*° and the rest of Elearchia, Agathodemon of Schedia and Menelaitas, Dracontius of Lesser Hermupolis, Adelphius of Onuphis** in Lychni,

Hermion of Tanes*3, Marcus of Zygra*®, Hither Libya, Theodorus of Athribis ™, Andreas of Arsenoe, Paphnutius of Sais, Marcus of Philz, Zoilus of Andrés *5, Menas of Antiphra*®, with the Father.

Moreover I anathematise those who say that the Holy Spirit is a Creature made through the Son.

Once more I anathematise the heresy of Sabellius and of Eusebius also signs the following in Latin, of which the translation is :

I Eusebius, according to your exact confession made on either side by agreement concerning the Subsistences, also add my Photinus*7, and every heresy, walking in the Faith of Nicea, and in all that is above written, I Karterius*® pray for your health.

7 Of Laodicea, the later heresiarch.

8 i.e. Vercelle, in 'Cisalpine' Gaul, or Lombardy.

9 In Marmarica or 'Libya Siccior' near the Ras ed Harzeit.

10 Capital of the Sebennytic nome, near Handahur.

1z A town and custom-house near Andropolis, between Alxa. and the Canopic arm of the Nile.

17 See Prolegg. ch, ii. § 3 (2) ad fim.

This is remarkable as the first Eastern condemnation of Photinus by name from the Nicene side.

He had been condemned at Sirmium in 347, and under pressure from the East apparently at Milan in 345 and 347,. as well as in the Councils of Antioch in 344, and Sirmium in 351

(supr. pp. 463, 464).

On the document of Paulinus, see Epiph.

Her. \xxvii. 20, 21, also Dr. Bright's note.

12 Chief town of a nome in the Delta.

13 'Zoan.'

14 A very important town near the head of the Tanite arm.

See Amm, Mare. xxii. 16, 6, who calls it one of the four largest cities in Egypt proper.

15 i.e. Andropolis (above, note 11).

16 Wes: of Alxa. toward the Libyan dessert, and not far from Zygra in Marmarica.

8 Bishop of Antaradus on the Syrian coast (D.C.B. i. 410 (3)); see de Fuga, 3, and Hist. Ar. 5. note 6a,

APPENDIX.

EXILE OF ATHANASIUS UNDER JULIAN, 362—363

__ THE fragment which follows, containing an interesting report of a story told by Athanasius to Ammonius,

Bishop of Pachnemunis, is inserted here as furnishing undesignedly important details as to the movements of Athanasius in 363.

See Prolegg. ch. v. §3 h, also ch. ii.§9.

It is excerpted by Montfaucon from an account of the Abbat Theodore, written for Theophilus, Bishop of Alexandria (385—412) by a certain Ammon (Acéa SS. Maiz,

Tom. iii. Append., pp. 63—71). The writer was at that time a bishop (see unknown) : he was born about 335, as he was seventeen years old when he embraced the monastic life a year 'and more' after the proclamation of Gallus as Ceesar (Mar. 15, 351).

About the time of the expulsion of Athanasius by Syrianus he retired to Nitria, where he remained many years, and finally returned to Alexandria, where he appears (é/ra) as one of the clergy; the date of his elevation to the Episcopate cannot be fixed, but it obviously cannot be as early as 356-7 (so D.C.B. i.

102. (2), and probably is much later even than 362, in which year he would still be hardly twenty-eight.

(He mentions the objections to the election of Athanasius, who was probably 30 in 328, on the ground of his youth.)

Accordingly (apart from the different form of his name) he cannot * be identified with either of the Ammonii referred to in Zom. ad Ant. 1, note 3; Hist. Ar.72, &c.

The elder of the two does not concern us here: the younger (sugr. pp. 483, 486), is the Ammonius to whom Athanasius told the story in the hearing of Ammon, and was now dead.

Of Hermon, bishop of Bubastis, mentioned as present along with Ammonius, Theophilus, and Ammon when the story was told, nothing is known (except that the date D.C.B. iii. 4 (2) is over 25 years too early).

As he is not 'of blessed memory,' he was possibly still living during the Episcopate of Theophilus and Ammon.

(There is nothing to identify him with the bishop of Zanes in Tom. Ant. I, 10.) The story itself is given at second-hand, from Ammon's recollection of a statement by Athanasius some

12 to 15 years (at least) before he wrote.

The prophetic details about Jovian may therefore be put down to natural accretion (Letter 56, note 2).

But (apart from the fact that Julian's death must have been rumoured long before the tardy official announcement of it, Tillem. Zmp. iv. 449 sqg., Prolegg. ubi supr.) that Athanasius told of the onun of Julian's death among the monks of the Thebaid need not be doubted.

The story is one of a very large class, many of which are fairly authenticated.

To say nothing of the hun at. the battle of Mycale; we have in recent times the authority of Mr. R. Stuart Poole, of the British

Museum, for the fact that on the night of the death of the Duke of Cambridge (July 9, 1850), Mr. Poole's brother 'suddenly took out his watch and said, '' Note the time, the Duke of Cambridge is dead,'? and that the time proved to be correct;' also the case of a Mr. Edmonds who saw at Leicester, early in the morning of Nov. 4, 1837, an irruption of water into the works of the Thames tunnel, by which a workman was drowned ; (other curious cases in 'Phantasms of the Living' vol. 2., pp. 367 sgg-).

The letter or memoir from which this ' Narratio' is taken, was published by the Bollandists from a Medicean MS., and it bears every internal mark of genuineness.

In what way it is integrally connected with the Vita Antoniz (Gwatkin, Studies, p. 101), except by the fact that it happens to mention Antony, I fail to see.

On the subject of Theodore of Tabenne, the main subject of the memoir, see Amélineau's S. Pakhime (ut supra, p. 188), also infr. Letter 58, note 3.

; Oss I think your holiness was present and heard, when his blessedness Pope Athanasius, in the presence of other clergy of Alexandria and of my insignificance, formerly related in the Great Church something about Theodorus?, to Ammonius of blessed memory, bishop of Elearchia3, and to Hermon, bishop of the city of Bumastica+; I write only what is necessary to put your reverence in mind of what he said.

When the famous bishops were wondering at the blessed Antony, Pope Athanasius—for Antony was often with him—said to them :

_I saw also at that season great men of God, who are lately dead, Theodorus chief of the Tabennesian monks, and the father of the monks around 5 Antinoopolis, called Abbas Pammon. For when I was pursued by Julian, and was expecting to be slain by him—for this news was shewn me by good friends—these two came to me on the same day at Antinoopolis. And having planned to hide with Theodorus, I embarked on his vessel, which was completely covered in, while Abbas Pammon accompanied us.

And when the wind was unfavourable, I was very anxious and prayed ; and the monks with Theodore got out and towed the boat.

Andas Abbas Pammon was encouraging me in my anxiety, I said, ' Believe me when I say that my heart is never so trustful in time of peace as in time of persecution.

For I have good confidence that suffering for Christ, and strengthened by His mercy, even though I am slain, I shall find mercy with Him.'

And while I was still saying this, Theodorus fixed his eyes on Abbas Pammon and smiled, while the other nearly laughed.

So I said to them, ' Why have you laughed at my words, do you convict me of cowardice ?' and Theodorus said to Abbas Pammon, ' Tell him why we smiled.'

At which the latter said, 'You ought to tell him.'

So Theodorus said, 'in this very hour Julian has been slain in Persia,' for so God had declared beforehand concerning him:

'the haughty man, the despiser and the boaster, shall finish nothing®.

But a Christian Emperor shall arise who shall be illustrious, but shall live only a short time7. Wherefore you ought not to harass yourselves by departing into the Thebaid, but secretly to go to the Court, for you will meet him by the way, and having been kindly received by him, will return to your Church.

And he soon shall be taken by God.'

And so it happened.

From which cause I believe, that many who are well leasing to God live unnoticed, especially among the monks.

For those men were unnoticed also, such as the blessed Amun and the holy Theodorus® in the mountain of Nitria, and the servant of God, the happy old man, Pammon."

1 The Articles in D.C.B. i. 102 (2) and (3), combine variously | the Council of 362.

He is the ' Ammonius of blessed memory" data belonging to three distinct persons.

(t) The old bishop or- | in the text.

(3) Ammon, born 335, baptized 3 52, monk at Tabenne dained by Alexander (see unknown, see Hist. Ar. 72 init.).

Signs | and Nitria 352—367 (?), then at Alexandria, and finally (about 390) the synodal letter of the Sardican Council; is one of the infirm | bishop of an unknown see in Egypt: wrote a short account of prelates cruelly expelled by George, along with coffins to bury | S. Theodore for Pope Theophilus. them in case of the journey being fatal (see also Agol. Fug. 7).

2 Cf. Vit. Ant. 60, and see below, letters 57, 58, and Acta (2) Another Ammonius, probably not a signatory of Sardica (cf. |

SS. Mazé, vol. iii. pp. 334-357, oo Appx.; also D.C.B. iv. 954

Atol. Ar. 50, with EZ. Fest. for 347), but a contemporary of | (53).

_ 3 Tom. Ant. 4. i.e.

Bubastis.

5 Opposite eee sent by Athanasius with Serap. to Constantius in 353. | Hermupolis Magna in Upper Egypt | 6 Babak aes He had been a monk, but was then (Dracont. 7) bishop of Pach-|7 Cf. Letter 56, note 2.

8 On this Theodore, see D.C.B. s.v, nemunis and part of Elearchia (Zs. 10), in which capacity, along | no. (67). with other exiles of 356-7 (Hist. Av. 723 Ap. Fug. 7), he attends

AD AFROS EPISTOLA SYNODICA.

(WRITTEN ABOUT 369.)

THE synodical letter which follows was written after the accession of Damasus to the Roman see (366).

Whether it was written before any Western synod had formally condemned Auxentius of Milan (see Zetter 59. 1) may be doubted : the complaint (§ to) is rather that he still retains possession of his see, which in fact he did until 374, the year after the death of Athanasius.

At any rate, Damasus had had time to hold a large synod, the letter of which had reached Athanasius.

The history of the synods held by Damasus seems hopelessly obscure, and the date of our encyclical is correspondingly doubtful.

Damasus certainly held at one time a synod of some go bishops from Italy and the Gauls, the letter of which was sent to Illyricum and to the East (Thdt. H £. ii. 22; Soz. vi.

23; Hard. Cone. i. 771: the Latin of the copy sent to Illyricum is dated 'Siricio et Ardabure vv. cl. coss.,' an additional element of confusion).

The name of Sabinus at the end of the Latin copy sent to the East seems to fix the date of this synod (D.C.B. i. 294) to 372.

Thus the synod referred to § 1 below must have been an earlier one, the acts of which are lost.

It cannot have been held before the end of 367 or beginning of 368 (Montf. Vit. Ath.), as the earlier period of the episcopate of Damasus was fully occupied by different matters.

Accordingly our encyclical falls between 368 and 372, probably as soon as Damasus had been able to assemble so large a synod, and Athanasius to write in reply (§ 10).

It may be added that the letter of the Damasine synod of 372 refers in ambiguous terms to the condemnation of Auxentius as having already taken place, ('damnatum esse liquet:' was this because they felt unable to dislodge him? see Tillem. viii. 400).

The occasion of the letter is two-fold: principally to counteract the efforts that were being made in the West, and especially in Africa (still later in the time of S. Augustine, see Collat. cum Maximin. 4; and for earlier Arian troubles in Africa, Vicene Zid. vol. 1. p. 287), to represent the council of Ariminum as a final settlement of the Faith, and so to set aside the authority of the Nicene definition.

The second object is involved in the first.

The head and centre of the dying efforts of Arianism in the Roman West was apparently Auxentius, 'one of the last survivors of the victory of Ariminum.'

That he should be still undisturbed in his see, while working far and wide to the damage of the Catholic cause, was to Athanasius a distressing surprise, and he was urging the Western bishops to put an end to such an anomaly.

In the encyclical before us he begins (I—3) by contrasting the synod of Niczea with that of Ariminum, and pointing out the real history of the latter, going over again to some extent the ground of the earlier sections of the de Synodis.

He touches (3. end) on the disastrous termination of the Council.

He then proceeds to vindicate the Nicene creed (4—8) as essentially Scriptural, i.e. as the only possible bar to the unscriptural formule of the Arians.

This he illustrates (5, 6) by an account, substantially identical with that in the de Decretis, of the evasions of every other test by the Arian bishops at Niceea.

He repeatedly urges that the formula was no invention of the Nicene Fathers (6, 9), appealing to the admission of Eusebius to this effect.

He attacks the Homeean position, shewing that its characteristic watchword merely dissembles the alternative between Anomceanism and the true co-essentiality of the Son (7).

The most novel argument in the Letter is that of § 4, where he refutes the repudiation of odefa and bécracts in the creed of Niké by an argument from Scripture, starting from Ex. iii 14 (as de Decr. 22 and de Syn. 29), and turning upon the equivalence of the two terms in question,

This would appeal to Westerns, and expresses the usual view of Ath. himself (Zom. ad Ant. Introd.) but would not have much force with those who were accustomed to the Eastern terminology.

The insistence (in § 11) that the Nicene formula involves the Godhead of the Spirit should be noted.

It seems to imply that, as a rule, such an explicit assurance as is insisted upon in Zom ad Ant. 3, would be superfluous.

The completeness of the work of Athanasius, now very near his end, in winning over all Egypt to unanimity in faith and in personal attachment to himself, is quaintly reflected in the naive assurance (§ 10) that the bishops of Egypt and the Libyas 'are all of one mind, and we always sign for one another if any chance not to be present.'

The translation has been carefully compared with that of Dr. Bright (sugr. p. 482)

eee Low Oh E RIC.

LETTER OF NINETY BISHOPS OF EGYPT AND LIBYA,

INCLUDING ATHANASIUS,

1. Pre-eminence of the Council of Nicea. Efforts to exalt that of Ariminum at its expense.

The letters are sufficient which were written by our beloved fellow-minister Damasus, bishop of the Great Rome, and the large number of bishops who assembled along with him ; and equally so are those of the other synods which were held, both in Gaul and in Italy, concerning the sound Faith which Christ gave us, the Apostles preached, and the Fathers, who met at Niczea from all this world of ours, have handed down.

For so great a stir was made at that time about the Arian heresy, in order that they who had fallen into it might be reclaimed, while its inventors might be made manifest.

To that council, accordingly, the whole world has long ago agreed, and now, many synods having been held, all men have been put in mind, both in Dalmatia and Dardania, Macedonia, Epirus and Greece, Crete, and the other islands, Sicily, Cyprus, Pamphylia, Lycia, and Isauria, all Egypt and the Libyas, and most of the Arabians have come to know it, and marvelled at those who signed it, inasmuch as even if there were left among them any bitterness springing up from the root of the Arians ; we mean Auxentius, Ursacius,

Valens and their fellows, by these letters they have been cut off and isolated.

The confession arrived at at Niczea was, we say once more, sufficient and enough by itself, for the subversion of all irreligious heresy, and for the security and furtherance of the doctrine of the Church.

But since we have heard that certain wishing to oppose it are attempting to cite a synod supposed to have been held at Ariminum, and are eagerly striving that it should prevail rather than the other, we think it right

What then do such men deserve, but to be called Arians, and to share the punishment of the Arians?

For they were not afraid of God, who says, ' Remove not the eternal boundaries which thy fathers placed',' and 'He that speaketh against father or mother, let him die the death?:' they were not in awe of their fathers, who enjoined that they who hold the opposite of their confession should be anathema.

2. The Synod of Nicea contrasted with the local Synods held since.

For this was why an ecumenical synod has been held at Nica, 318 bishops assembling to discuss the faith on account of the Arian heresy, namely, in order that local synods should no more be held on the subject of the Faith, but that, even if held, they should not hold good.

For what does that Council lack, that any one should seek to innovate?

It is full of piety, beloved ; and has filled the whole world with it.

Indians have acknowledged it, and all Christians of other barbarous nations.

Vain then is the labour of those who have often made attempts against it.

For already the men we refer to have held ten or more synods, changing their ground at each, and while taking away some things from earlier decisions, in later ones make changes and additions. And so far they have gained nothing by writing, erasing, and using force, not knowing that 'every plant that the Heavenly Father hath not planted shall be plucked up3'

But the word of the Lord which came through the ecumenical Synod at Nicza, abides for ever.

For if one compare number with number, these who met at Nicaea are more than those at local synods, inasmuch as the whole is greater than the part.

But if a man wishes to discern the reason of the Synod at Nicza, and to write and put you in mind, not to endure anything of the sort: for this is nothing else but a second growth of the Arian heresy.

For what else do they wish for who reject the synod held against it, namely the Nicene, if not that the cause of Arius should prevail? that of the large number subsequently held by 2 Ex. xxi. 17.

3* x Pet. i. 25. t Prov, xxii. 28.

3 Matt. xv. 13.

AD AFROS.

satisfied with the Nicene alone, and desired and held nothing more or less than that.

This they also reported to Constantius, who had ordered the assembling of the synod.

But the men who had been deposed at Ariminum went off to Constantius, and caused those who had reported against them to be insulted, and threatened with not being allowed to return to their dioceses, and to be treated with violence in Thrace that very winter, to compel them to tolerate their innovations, these men, he will find that while there was a reasonable cause for the former, the others were got together by force, by reason of hatred and contention.

For the former council was summoned because of the Arian heresy, and because of Easter, in that they of Syria, Cilicia and Mesopotamia differed from us, and kept the feast at the same season as the Jews.

But thanks to the Lord, harmony has resulted not only as to the Faith, but also as to the Sacred

Feast.

And that was the reason of the synod at Niczea.

But the subsequent ones were without number, all however planned in opposition to the ecumenical.

4. The Nicene formula in accordance with Scripture.

The true nature of the proceedings at If then any cite the synod of Ariminum, firstly let them point out the deposition of the above persons, and what the bishops wrote, namely that none should seek anything beyond what had been agreed upon by the fathers at Niczea, nor cite any synod save that one.

But this they suppress, but make much of what was done by violence in Thrace™; thus shewing that they are dissemblers of the Arian heresy, and aliens from the sound Faith.

And again, if a man were to examine and compare the great synod itself, and those held by these people, he would discover the piety of the one and the folly of the others.

They who assembled at Niceea did so not after being deposed: and secondly, they confessed that the Son was of the Essence of the Father.

But the others, after being deposed again and again, and once more at Ariminum itself, ventured to write that it ought not to be said that the Son had Essence or Subsistence.

This enables us to see, brethren, that they of Niczea breathe the spirit of Scripture, in that God says in Exodus®, 'I am that I am,' and through Jeremiah, 'Who is in His substance" and hath seen His word;' and just below, 'if they had stood in My subsistence® and heard

My words:' now subsistence is essence, and means nothing else but very being, which Jeremiah calls existence, in the words, 'and they heard not the voice of existence?'

For subsistence, and essence, is existence: for it is, or in other words exists.

This Paul also perceiving wrote to the Hebrews, 'who being the brightness of his glory, and the express

Ariminum.

This being pointed out, who will accept those who cite the synod of Ariminum, or any other, against the Nicene? or who could help hating men who set at nought their fathers' decisions, and put above them the newer ones, drawn up at Ariminum with contention and violence ? or who would wish to agree with these men, who do not accept even their own? For in their own ten or more synods, as I said above, they wrote now one thing, now another, and so came out clearly as themselves the accusers of each one.

Their case is not unlike that of the Jewish traitors in old times.

For just as they left the one well of the living water, and hewed for themselves broken cisterns, which cannot hold water, as the prophet

Jeremiah has it 4, so these men, fighting against the one ecumenical synod, 'hewed for themselves' many synods, and all appeared empty, like 'a sheaf without strengths.'

Let us not then tolerate those who cite the Ariminian or any other synod against that of Nicea.

For even they who cite that of Ariminum appear not to know what was done there, for else they would have said nothing about it.

For ye know, beloved, from those who went from you to Ariminum, how Ursacius and Valens, Eudoxius 5* and Auxentius 5?

(and there Demophilus 5* also was with them), were deposed, after wishing to write something to supersede the Nicene decisions.

For on being requested to anathematise the Arian heresy, they refused, and preferred to be its ringleaders.

So the bishops, like genuine servants of the Lord and orthodox believers (and there were nearly 200°), wrote that they were

Image of his subsistence'.'

But the others, who think they know the Scriptures and call themselves wise, and do not choose to speak of subsistence in God (for thus they wrote at Ariminum and at other synods of theirs), were surely with justice deposed, saying as they did,

4 ii. 13.

5 Hos, viii. 7, LXX, 58 Eudoxius was at Seleucia, not at Ariminum.

5> See note on § 10 inf7.

5¢ Bishop of Bercea in Macedonia Tertia, and from 370—380 successor of Haldoxiie as Arian bishop of CP.

© There were some 4oo in all, so that the orthodox majority must have been far more than 200 (see de Sym. 8, 33). But Gwatkin (Stzd. 170, note 3), inclines to accept the statement in the text.

6a i.e, at Niké, 359.

6b Ex. iii. 14.

7 brogripari, Jer. xxiii. 18, LX X.

3 troordcet, v. 22.

9 trapgis, Jer. ae xX.

10 Heb. i. 3.

TO THE BISHOPS OF AFRICA.

things are passed away, behold all things are made new, but all things are of God3."'

And they considered what is written in the Shepherd', ' Before all things believe that God is one, who created and set all things in order, and made them to exist out of nothing.'

But the Bishops, beholding their craftiness, and the cunning of their impiety, expressed more plainly the sense of the words 'of God,' by writing that the Son is of the Essence of God, so that whereas the Creatures, since they do not exist of themselves without a cause, but have a beginning of their existence, are said to be 'of God,' the Son alone might be deemed proper to the Essence of the Father.

For this is peculiar to one who is Only-begotten and true Word in relation to a Father, and this was the reason why the words 'of the essence' were adopted.

Again4*, upon the bishops asking the dissembling minority if they agreed that the Son was not a Creature, but the Power and only Wisdom of the Father, and the Eternal

Image, in all respects exact, of the Father, and true God, Eusebius and his fellows were observed exchanging nods with one another, as much as to say 'this applies to us men also, for we too are called "the image and glory of God 5," and of us it is said, " For we which live are alway °®," and there are many Powers, and "all the power? of the Lord went out of the land of Egypt," while the caterpillar and the locust are called His '"'great power®"

And "the Lord of powers9 is with us, the God of Jacob is our help."

For we hold that we are proper' to God, and not merely so, but insomuch that He has even called us brethren.

Nor does it vex us, even if they call the Son Very God.

For when made He exists in verity.' like the fool did in his heart, 'God is not.'

And again the fathers taught at Niczea that the Son and Word is not a creature, nor made, having read 'all things were made through Him 2,' and 'in Him were 'all things created, and consist3;' while these men, Arians rather than Christians, in their other synods have ventured to call Him a creature, and one of the things that are made, things of which He

Himself is the Artificer and Maker.

For if 'through Him all things were made' and He too is a creature, He would be the creator of Himself.

And how can what is being created create? or He that is creating be created P 5. How the test ' Coessential' came to be adopted at Nicea.

But not even thus are they ashamed, although they say such things as cause them to be hated by all; citing the Synod of Ariminum, only to shew that there also they were deposed.

And as to the actual definition of Niceea, that the Son is coessential with the Father, on account of which they ostensibly oppose the synod, and buzz around everywhere like gnats about the phrase, either they stumble at it from ignorance, like those who stumble at the stone of stumbling that was laid in Sion; or else they know, but for that very reason are constantly opposing and murmuring, because it is an accurate declaration and full in the face of their heresy.

For it is not the phrases that vex them, but the condemnation of themselves which the definition contains.

And of this, once again, they are themselves the cause, even if they wish to conceal the fact of which they are perfectly aware,

—But we must now mention it, in order that hence also the accuracy of the great synod may be shewn.

For the assembled bishops wished to put away the impious phrases de6. The Nicene test not unscriptural in sense, nor a novelty, Such was the corrupt mind of the Arians.

But here too the Bishops, beholding their craftiness, collected from the Scriptures the figures of brightness, of the river and the well, and of the relation of the express Image to the Subsistence, and the texts, 'in thy light shall we see light?,' and 'I and the Father are one 3,' And lastly they wrote more plainly, and concisely, that the Son was coessential with the Father ; for all the above passages signify this.

And their murmuring, that the phrases are unscriptural, is exposed as vain by therhselves, for they have uttered their impieties in unscriptural terms: (for such are * of vised by the Arians, namely ' made of nothing,' and that the Son was 'a thing made,' and a 'creature,' and that 'there was a time when

He was not,' and that 'He is of mutable nature.'

And they wished to set down in writing the acknowledged language of Scripture, namely that the Word is of God by nature Only-begotten, Power, Wisdom of the Father, Very God, as Jobn says, and as Paul wrote, brightness of the Father's glory and express image of His person'.

But Eusebius and his fellows, drawn on by their own error, kept conferring together as follows:

' Let us assent. For we also are of God : for " there is. one God of whom are all things?," and "old i 4 Herm, Mand. i.

48 Cf. de Decr.

6 Ps. cxv. 18 (vw. 26, LXX.) 5 8 Joel ii. 25.

2 Ps, xxxvi. 9.

3 2 Cor. v. 17, 18.

§ 20, ubi supr.

5 x Cor. xi. 7. cf. 2 Cor. iv. 11.

7 Sdvapmes, Ex. xii. 41.

9 duvdewv, Ps. xlvi. 7. t iSious.

3 John x. 30. t Ps.xiv.z.

Johni.g3, 3Coli-16, 4 Rom. ix. 33.

5 This passage raiies in substance the account in de Deer. 19.

I yréotacis.

2 x Cor. viii. 6.

AD AFROS.

understand that one assimilated to God by virtue and will is liable also to the purpose of changing; but the Word is not thus, unless He is

'like' in part, and as we are, because He is not like [God] in esserice also.

But these characteristics belong to us, who are originate, and of a created nature.

For we too, albeit we cannot become like God in essence, yet by progress in virtue imitate God, the Lord granting us this grace, in the words, ' Be ye merciful as your Father is merciful:' 'be ye perfect as your heavenly Father is perfect ®,' But that originate things are changeable, no one can deny, seeing that angels transgressed, Adam disobeyed, and all stand in need of the grace of the Word.

But a mutable thing cannot be like God who is truly unchangeable, any more than what is created can be like its creator.

This is why, with regard to us, the holy man said, ' Lord, who shall be likened unto thee,' and 'who among the gods is like unto thee, Lord';' meaning by gods those who, while created, had yet become partakers of the Word, as He Himself said, 'If he called them gods to whom the word of God came2.'

But things which partake cannot be identical with or similar to that whereof they partake.

For example, He said of Himself, 'I and the Father are one 3,' implying that things originate are not so. For we would ask those who allege the Ariminian

Synod, whether a created essence can say, 'what things I see my Father make, those I make also4,' For things originate are made and do not make; or else they made even themselves.

Why, if, as they say, the Son is a Creature and the Father is His Maker, surely the Son would be His own maker, as He is able to make what the Father makes, as He said.

But such a supposition is absurd and utterly untenable, for none can make himself. nothing' and 'there was a time when He was not'), while yet they find fault because they were condemned by unscriptural terms pious in meaning.

While they, like men sprung from a dunghill, verily 'spoke of the earth',' the Bishops, not having invented their phrases for themselves, but having testimony from their

Fathers, wrote as they did.

For ancient bishops, of the Great Rome and of our city, some

years ago, wrote5 and censured those who said that the Son was a creature and not coessential with the Father.

And Eusebius knew this, who was bishop of Czesarea, and at first an accomplice ® of the Arian heresy ; but afterwards, having signed at the Council of Nicaea, wrote to his own people affirming as follows: 'we know that certain eloquent and distinguished bishops and writers even of ancient date used the word "coessential" with reference to the Godhead of the Father and the Son.'

7. The position that the Son is a Creature inconsistent and untenable.

Why then do they go on citing the Synod of Ariminum, at which they were deposed? Why do they reject that of Niczea, at which their

Fathers signed the confession that the Son is of the Father's Essence and coessential with Him? Why do they run about ? For now they are at war not only with the bishops who met at Niczea, but with their own great bishops and their own friends.

Whose heirs or successors then are they ? How can they call men fathers, whose confession, well and apostolically drawn up, they will not accept? For if they think they can object to it, let them speak, or rather answer, that they may be convicted of falling foul of themselves, whether they believe the Son when He says, '1 and my Father are one,' and 'he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father %,'

'Yes,' they must answer, 'since it is written we believe it.' But if they are asked how they are one, and how he that hath seen the Son hath seen the Father, of course, we suppose they will say, 'by reason of resemblance,' unless they have quite come to agree with those who hold the brother-opinion to theirs, and are called7 Anomceans.

But if once more they are asked, 'how is He like?' they brasen it out and say, ' by perfect virtue and harmony, by having the same will with the Father, by not willing what the Father wills not.' But let them

8. Zhe Son's relation to the Father essential, not merely ethical.

Once more, let them say whether things originate could say5, 'all things whatsoever the Father hath are Mine.'

Now, He has the prerogative of creating and making, of Eternity, of omnipotence, of immutability.

But things originate cannot have the power of making, for they are creatures ; nor eternity, for their existence has a beginning ; nor of omnipotence and immutability, for they are under sway, and of changeable nature, as the Scriptures say.

Well then, if these prerogatives belong to the Son, they clearly do so, not on account of His virtue, as said above, but essentially, even as 5 See de Syn. 3 43, and de Seht. Dionys.

4 John iii. 31.

18, 19, also supr. p. 76.

6 But see Socrates, ii, 2r, and D.C.B. ii. p. 347.

6a John x. 30, and xiv. 9.

Cf. de Syn. 431 (a chapter added after the death of Constantius).

The Anomeean sect, headed by Eunomius, and deriving its intellectual impetus from Aetius, belongs to the second generation of the Arian movement (their watchword is characterised as recent in the creed of Niké, 359 a.D.), and was comparatively unfamiliar

Luke vi. 36; Matt. v. 48.

9 Ps. Ixxxiii. 1, LXX.

Ps. Ixxxvi. 8.

I 2 John x. 35.

3 Ib. x. 30.

4 Ib. v. 19: the word motew is taken in the sense of making.

5 John xvi. 15.

Cf. Prolegg. ch. ii. $8. to Athanasius.

TO THE BISHOPS OF AFRICA.

the synod said, 'He is of no other essence' but of the Father's, to whom these prerogatives are proper.

But what can that be which is proper to the Father's essence, and an offspring from it, or what name can we give it, save 'coessential?' For that which a man sees in the Father, that sees he also in the Son; and that not by participation, but essentially. And this is [the meaning of] 'I and the Father are one,' and 'he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father.' Here especially once more it is easy to shew their folly.

If it is from virtue, the antecedent of willing and not willing, and of moral progress, that you hold the Son to be like the Father; while these things fall under the category of quality; clearly you call God compound of quality and essence.

But who will tolerate you when you say this?

For God, who compounded all things to give them being, is not compound, nor of similar nature to the things made by Him through the Word.

Far be the thought.

For He is simple essence, in which quality is not, nor, as James says, 'any variableness or shadow of turning®,'

Accordingly, if it is shewn that it is not from virtue (for in God there is no quality, neither is there in the Son), then He must be proper to God's essence.

And this you will certainly admit if mental apprehension is not utterly destroyed in you. But what is that which is proper to and identical with the essence of God, and an Offspring from it by nature, if not by this very fact coessential with Him that begat it? For this is the distinctive relation of a Son to a Father, and he who denies this, does not hold that the Word is Son in nature and in truth.

' coessential,' then let them say and hold, in simpler terms and truly, that the Son is Son by nature, and anathematise as the synod enjoined those who say that the Son of God is a Creature or a thing made, or of nothing, or that there was once a time when He was not, and that He is mutable and liable to change, and of another Subsistence.

And so let them escape the Arian heresy.

And we are confident that in sincerely anathematising these views, they zpso facto confess that the Son is of the Father's Essence, and coessential with Him.

For this is why the Fathers, having said that the Son was coessential, straightway added, 'but those who say that He is a creature, or made, or of nothing, or that there was once a time when He was not,' the Catholic Church anathematises: namely in order that by this means they might make it known that these things are meant by the word 'coessential.'"

And the meaning 'Coessential' is known from the Son not being a Creature or thing made: and because he that says 'coessential'? does not hold that the Word is a Creature: and he that anathematises the above views, at the same time holds that the Son is coessential with the Father; and he that calls Him 'coessential,' calls the Son of God genuinely and truly so; and he that calls Him genuinely Son understands the texts, 'I and the Father are one,' and 'he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father 8.'

10. Purpose of this Letter ; warning against Auxentius of Milan.

Now it would be proper to write this at greater length, But since we write to you who know, we have dictated it concisely, praying that among all the bond of peace might be preserved, and that all in the Catholic Church should say and hold the same thing.

And we are not meaning to teach, but to put you in mind.

Nor is it only ourselves that write, but all the bishops of Egypt and the Libyas, some ninety in number.

For we all are of one mind in this, and we always sign for one another if any chance not to be present.

Such being our state of mind, since we happened to be assembled, we wrote, both to our beloved Damasus, bishop of the Great Rome, giving an account of Auxentius9? who has in9. Zhe honest repudiation of Arianism involves the acceptance of the Nicene test.

This then the Fathers perceived when they wrote that the Son was coessential with the Father, and anathematised those who say that the Son is of a different Subsistence? : not inventing phrases for themselves, but learning in their turn, as we said, from the Fathers who had been before them.

But after the above proof, their Ariminian Synod is superfluous, as well as any 7* other synod cited by them as touching the Faith.

For that of Nicza is sufficient, agreeing as it does with the ancient bishops also, in which too their fathers signed, whom they ought to respect, on pain of being thought anything but Christians.

But if even after such proofs, and after the testimony of the ancient bishops, and the signature of their own Fathers, they pretend as if in ignorance to be alarmed at the phrase

8 John x. 30, and xiv.

9 Auxentius (not in b. C.B.) was a native of Cappadocia (Hist. Ar. 75), and had been ordained presbyter at Alexandria by Gregory (next note).

Upon the expulsion of the somewhat weakkneed Dionysius after the council at Milan (355) he was appointed to that see by Constantius, although according to Athanasius (dz supr.) he knew no Latin, nor any thing else except irreligion

('a busybody rather than a Christian').

He took a leading part along with Valens and others at the Council of Ariminum (de Syn.

8, 10) and was included in the deposition of Arian leaders by that synod.

Under the orthodox Valentinian he maintained his see in 6 Jamesi.37

7 dndoracrs.

7% Omit 7 with most MSS,

AD AFROS.

(ea ae eee against it, were present, as we said above, and signed: in order that of us too the Apostle may say, 'Now I praise you that ye remember me in all things, and as I handed the traditions to you, so ye hold them fast ™*.' truded upon the church at Milan; namely that he not only shares the Arian heresy, but is also accused of many offences, which he committed with Gregory', the sharer of his impiety; and while expressing our surprise that so far he has not been deposed and expelled from the Church, we thanked

[Damasus] for his piety and that of those who assembled at the Great Rome, in that by expelling Ursacius and Valens, and those who hold with them, they preserved the harmony of the Catholic Church.

Which we pray may be preserved also among you, and therefore entreat you not to tolerate, as we said above, those who put forward a host of synods held concerning the Faith, at Ariminum, at Sirmium, in Isauria, in Thrace, those in Constantinople, and the many irregular ones in Antioch.

But let the Faith confessed by the Fathers at Nicaea alone hold good among you, at which all the fathers, including those of the men who now are fighting

11. Godhead of the Spirit also involved in the Nicene Creed.

For this Synod of Nicza is in truth a proscription of every heresy.

It also upsets those who blaspheme the Holy Spirit, and call Him a Creature.

For the Fathers, after speaking of the faith in the Son, straightway added, ' And we believe in the Holy Ghost,' in order that by confessing perfectly and fully the faith in the Holy Trinity they might make known the exact form of the Faith of Christ, and the teaching of the Catholic Church.

For it is made clear both among you and among all, and no Christian can have a doubtful mind on the point, that our faith is not in the Creature, but in one God, Father Almighty, maker of all things visible and invisible: and in one Lord Jesus Christ His Only-begotten

Son, and in one Holy Ghost ; one God, known in the holy and perfect Trinity, baptized into which, and in it united to the Deity, we believe that we have also inherited the kingdom of the heavens, in Christ Jesus our Lord, through whom to the Father be the glory and the power for ever and ever.

Amen. spite of the efforts of Philaster, Evagrius, and Eusebius of Vercella, and in spite of the condemnations passed upon him by various Western synods (362—371, see ad Efzct. 1). In 364, Hilary travelled to Milan on purpose to expose him before Valentinian.

In a discussion ordered by the latter, Hilary extorted from Auxentius a confession which satisfied the Emperor, but not Hilary himself, whose persistent denunciation of its insincerity caused his dismissal from the town.

Auxentius seems after this to have intrigued to obtain Illyrian signatures to the creed of (Niké or Ariminum (Hard. Conc. 1. pp. UE 773). Upon his death (374

Ambrose was elected bishop of Milan, but was confronted by the Arian party with arival bishop in the person of a second Auxentius, said to have been a pupil of Ulfilas.

10 The intrusive bishop of Alexandria, 339—346. He had ordained his fellow-countryman Auxentius (Hilar. 7% Aux. 8). a x Cor. xi.

LETTERS OF ATHANASIUS,